This is a modern-English version of Aaron's Rod, originally written by Lawrence, D. H. (David Herbert). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.





AARON'S ROD



by D. H. Lawrence










CONTENTS


CHAPTER I.   THE BLUE BALL

CHAPTER II.   ROYAL OAK

CHAPTER III.   "THE LIGHTED TREE”

CHAPTER IV.   "THE PILLAR OF SALT”

CHAPTER V.   AT THE OPERA

CHAPTER VI.   TALK

CHAPTER VII.   THE DARK SQUARE GARDEN

CHAPTER VIII.   A PUNCH IN THE WIND

CHAPTER IX.   LOW-WATER MARK

CHAPTER X.   THE WAR AGAIN

CHAPTER XI.   MORE PILLAR OF SALT

CHAPTER XII.   NOVARA

CHAPTER XIII.   WIE ES IHNEN GEFAELLT

CHAPTER XIV.   XX SETTEMBRE

CHAPTER XV.   A RAILWAY JOURNEY

CHAPTER XVI.   FLORENCE

CHAPTER XVII.   HIGH UP OVER THE CATHEDRAL SQUARE

CHAPTER XVIII.     THE MARCHESA

CHAPTER XIX.   CLEOPATRA, BUT NOT ANTHONY

CHAPTER XX.   THE BROKEN ROD

CHAPTER XXI.   WORDS

CONTENTS


__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__  THE BLUE BALL

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__  ROYAL OAK

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__  "THE LIGHTED TREE”

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__  "THE PILLAR OF SALT”

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__  AT THE OPERA

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__  TALK

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__  THE DARK SQUARE GARDEN

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__  A PUNCH IN THE WIND

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__  LOW-WATER MARK

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__  THE WAR AGAIN

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__  MORE PILLAR OF SALT

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__  NOVARA

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__  WIE ES IHNEN GEFAELLT

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__  XX SETTEMBRE

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__  A RAILWAY JOURNEY

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__  FLORENCE

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__  HIGH UP OVER THE CATHEDRAL SQUARE

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__  THE MARCHESA

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_18__  CLEOPATRA, BUT NOT ANTHONY

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_19__  THE BROKEN ROD

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_20__  WORDS






CHAPTER I. THE BLUE BALL

There was a large, brilliant evening star in the early twilight, and underfoot the earth was half frozen. It was Christmas Eve. Also the War was over, and there was a sense of relief that was almost a new menace. A man felt the violence of the nightmare released now into the general air. Also there had been another wrangle among the men on the pit-bank that evening.

There was a bright evening star in the early twilight, and the ground was partly frozen. It was Christmas Eve. The war was also over, and there was a sense of relief that felt almost like a new threat. A man felt the heaviness of the nightmare now released into the atmosphere. There had also been another argument among the men on the pit bank that evening.

Aaron Sisson was the last man on the little black railway-line climbing the hill home from work. He was late because he had attended a meeting of the men on the bank. He was secretary to the Miners Union for his colliery, and had heard a good deal of silly wrangling that left him nettled.

Aaron Sisson was the last guy on the little black railway line heading home from work. He was running late because he had been at a meeting with the men at the bank. He was the secretary of the Miners Union for his colliery and had listened to a lot of pointless arguing that left him irritated.

He strode over a stile, crossed two fields, strode another stile, and was in the long road of colliers' dwellings. Just across was his own house: he had built it himself. He went through the little gate, up past the side of the house to the back. There he hung a moment, glancing down the dark, wintry garden.

He walked over a gate, crossed two fields, went over another gate, and found himself on the long road of coal workers' houses. Right across was his own house: he had built it himself. He walked through the small gate, up the side of the house to the back. There he paused for a moment, looking down the dark, wintry garden.

“My father—my father's come!” cried a child's excited voice, and two little girls in white pinafores ran out in front of his legs.

“My dad—Dad's here!” shouted a child's excited voice, and two little girls in white dresses ran out in front of his legs.

“Father, shall you set the Christmas Tree?” they cried. “We've got one!”

“Dad, are you going to put up the Christmas tree?” they shouted. “We’ve got one!”

“Afore I have my dinner?” he answered amiably.

“Before I have my dinner?” he replied cheerfully.

“Set it now. Set it now.—We got it through Fred Alton.”

“Do it now. Do it now.—We got it from Fred Alton.”

“Where is it?”

“Where is it at?”

The little girls were dragging a rough, dark object out of a corner of the passage into the light of the kitchen door.

The little girls were pulling a rough, dark object out of a corner of the hallway into the light from the kitchen door.

“It's a beauty!” exclaimed Millicent.

“It's gorgeous!” exclaimed Millicent.

“Yes, it is,” said Marjory.

“Yeah, it is,” said Marjory.

“I should think so,” he replied, striding over the dark bough. He went to the back kitchen to take off his coat.

“I think so,” he said, walking over the dark branch. He went to the back kitchen to take off his coat.

“Set it now, Father. Set it now,” clamoured the girls.

“Do it now, Dad. Do it now,” shouted the girls.

“You might as well. You've left your dinner so long, you might as well do it now before you have it,” came a woman's plangent voice, out of the brilliant light of the middle room.

“You might as well. You've let your dinner sit for so long, you might as well do it now before you eat,” came a woman's mournful voice from the bright light of the middle room.

Aaron Sisson had taken off his coat and waistcoat and his cap. He stood bare-headed in his shirt and braces, contemplating the tree.

Aaron Sisson had taken off his coat and vest and his hat. He stood bareheaded in his shirt and suspenders, looking at the tree.

“What am I to put it in?” he queried. He picked up the tree, and held it erect by the topmost twig. He felt the cold as he stood in the yard coatless, and he twitched his shoulders.

“What should I put it in?” he asked. He picked up the tree and held it upright by the top twig. He felt the cold as he stood in the yard without a coat, and he shivered his shoulders.

“Isn't it a beauty!” repeated Millicent.

“Isn't it gorgeous!” Millicent said again.

“Ay!—lop-sided though.”

"Hey!—wonky though."

“Put something on, you two!” came the woman's high imperative voice, from the kitchen.

“Put some clothes on, you two!” called the woman in a high, demanding voice from the kitchen.

“We aren't cold,” protested the girls from the yard.

“We're not cold,” protested the girls from the yard.

“Come and put something on,” insisted the voice. The man started off down the path, the little girls ran grumbling indoors. The sky was clear, there was still a crystalline, non-luminous light in the under air.

“Come and put something on,” urged the voice. The man walked down the path, while the little girls grumbled and went inside. The sky was clear, and there was still a crystal-like, non-luminous light in the air.

Aaron rummaged in his shed at the bottom of the garden, and found a spade and a box that was suitable. Then he came out to his neat, bare, wintry garden. The girls flew towards him, putting the elastic of their hats under their chins as they ran. The tree and the box lay on the frozen earth. The air breathed dark, frosty, electric.

Aaron searched through his shed at the end of the garden and found a spade and a suitable box. Then he stepped out into his tidy, bare, winter garden. The girls rushed towards him, tucking the elastic of their hats under their chins as they ran. The tree and the box rested on the frozen ground. The air felt dark, frosty, and electric.

“Hold it up straight,” he said to Millicent, as he arranged the tree in the box. She stood silent and held the top bough, he filled in round the roots.

“Hold it up straight,” he told Millicent, as he arranged the tree in the box. She stood quietly and held the top branch while he packed soil around the roots.

When it was done, and pressed in, he went for the wheelbarrow. The girls were hovering excited round the tree. He dropped the barrow and stooped to the box. The girls watched him hold back his face—the boughs pricked him.

When he was finished and packed it down, he went to get the wheelbarrow. The girls were excitedly gathered around the tree. He set down the barrow and bent down to the box. The girls saw him try to keep a straight face as the branches poked him.

“Is it very heavy?” asked Millicent.

“Is it really heavy?” Millicent asked.

“Ay!” he replied, with a little grunt. Then the procession set off—the trundling wheel-barrow, the swinging hissing tree, the two excited little girls. They arrived at the door. Down went the legs of the wheel-barrow on the yard. The man looked at the box.

“Ay!” he said, with a slight grunt. Then the procession started—the rolling wheelbarrow, the swaying hissing tree, the two thrilled little girls. They reached the door. The legs of the wheelbarrow dropped onto the yard. The man glanced at the box.

“Where are you going to have it?” he called.

“Where are you going to have it?” he shouted.

“Put it in the back kitchen,” cried his wife.

“Put it in the back kitchen,” shouted his wife.

“You'd better have it where it's going to stop. I don't want to hawk it about.”

“You should have it ready where it needs to go. I don’t want to have to carry it around.”

“Put it on the floor against the dresser, Father. Put it there,” urged Millicent.

“Put it on the floor next to the dresser, Dad. Put it there,” urged Millicent.

“You come and put some paper down, then,” called the mother hastily.

“You come and lay down some paper, then,” the mother called quickly.

The two children ran indoors, the man stood contemplative in the cold, shrugging his uncovered shoulders slightly. The open inner door showed a bright linoleum on the floor, and the end of a brown side-board on which stood an aspidistra.

The two kids rushed inside while the man stood there thinking in the cold, slightly shrugging his bare shoulders. The open inner door revealed a bright linoleum floor and the edge of a brown sideboard that had an aspidistra on it.

Again with a wrench Aaron Sisson lifted the box. The tree pricked and stung. His wife watched him as he entered staggering, with his face averted.

Again with a wrench, Aaron Sisson lifted the box. The tree pricked and stung. His wife watched him as he stumbled inside, his face turned away.

“Mind where you make a lot of dirt,” she said.

“Be careful where you make a mess,” she said.

He lowered the box with a little jerk on to the spread-out newspaper on the floor. Soil scattered.

He dropped the box with a slight jolt onto the laid-out newspaper on the floor. Dirt flew everywhere.

“Sweep it up,” he said to Millicent.

“Sweep it up,” he said to Millicent.

His ear was lingering over the sudden, clutching hiss of the tree-boughs.

His ear was caught by the sudden, gripping hiss of the tree branches.

A stark white incandescent light filled the room and made everything sharp and hard. In the open fire-place a hot fire burned red. All was scrupulously clean and perfect. A baby was cooing in a rocker-less wicker cradle by the hearth. The mother, a slim, neat woman with dark hair, was sewing a child's frock. She put this aside, rose, and began to take her husband's dinner from the oven.

A bright white light flooded the room, making everything look clear and defined. In the fireplace, a blazing fire glowed red. Everything was meticulously clean and flawless. A baby was cooing in a cradle without rockers next to the hearth. The mother, a slim, tidy woman with dark hair, was sewing a child's dress. She set it aside, stood up, and started to take her husband's dinner out of the oven.

“You stopped confabbing long enough tonight,” she said.

“You stopped chatting long enough tonight,” she said.

“Yes,” he answered, going to the back kitchen to wash his hands.

“Yes,” he replied, heading to the back kitchen to wash his hands.

In a few minutes he came and sat down to his dinner. The doors were shut close, but there was a draught, because the settling of the mines under the house made the doors not fit. Aaron moved his chair, to get out of the draught. But he still sat in his shirt and trousers.

In a few minutes, he came and sat down for dinner. The doors were tightly shut, but there was a draft because the settling of the mines beneath the house caused the doors to not fit properly. Aaron shifted his chair to escape the draft. But he was still sitting in just his shirt and pants.

He was a good-looking man, fair, and pleasant, about thirty-two years old. He did not talk much, but seemed to think about something. His wife resumed her sewing. She was acutely aware of her husband, but he seemed not very much aware of her.

He was an attractive man, light-skinned, and friendly, around thirty-two years old. He didn't say much, but looked like he was deep in thought. His wife went back to her sewing. She was very aware of her husband, but he didn't seem to notice her much.

“What were they on about today, then?” she said.

“What were they talking about today, then?” she said.

“About the throw-in.”

"Regarding the throw-in."

“And did they settle anything?”

“Did they come to a decision?”

“They're going to try it—and they'll come out if it isn't satisfactory.”

“They're going to give it a shot—and they'll back out if it doesn't meet their expectations.”

“The butties won't have it, I know,” she said. He gave a short laugh, and went on with his meal.

“The kids won't accept that, I know,” she said. He chuckled briefly and continued with his meal.

The two children were squatted on the floor by the tree. They had a wooden box, from which they had taken many little newspaper packets, which they were spreading out like wares.

The two kids were sitting on the floor by the tree. They had a wooden box that they had taken many little newspaper packets from, which they were laying out like merchandise.

“Don't open any. We won't open any of them till we've taken them all out—and then we'll undo one in our turns. Then we s'll both undo equal,” Millicent was saying.

“Don’t open any. We won’t open any of them until we’ve taken them all out—and then we’ll each open one in our turns. Then we’ll both open the same number,” Millicent was saying.

“Yes, we'll take them ALL out first,” re-echoed Marjory.

“Yes, we’ll take them ALL out first,” repeated Marjory.

“And what are they going to do about Job Arthur Freer? Do they want him?” A faint smile came on her husband's face.

“And what are they going to do about Job Arthur Freer? Do they want him?” A faint smile appeared on her husband's face.

“Nay, I don't know what they want.—Some of 'em want him—whether they're a majority, I don't know.”

“Nah, I don't know what they want. Some of them want him—whether they're a majority, I have no idea.”

She watched him closely.

She observed him closely.

“Majority! I'd give 'em majority. They want to get rid of you, and make a fool of you, and you want to break your heart over it. Strikes me you need something to break your heart over.”

“Majority! I'd give them a majority. They want to get rid of you, make a fool out of you, and you want to be heartbroken over it. It seems to me you need something worth being heartbroken over.”

He laughed silently.

He chuckled silently.

“Nay,” he said. “I s'll never break my heart.”

“Nah,” he said. “I’ll never break my heart.”

“You'll go nearer to it over that, than over anything else: just because a lot of ignorant monkeys want a monkey of their own sort to do the Union work, and jabber to them, they want to get rid of you, and you eat your heart out about it. More fool you, that's all I say—more fool you. If you cared for your wife and children half what you care about your Union, you'd be a lot better pleased in the end. But you care about nothing but a lot of ignorant colliers, who don't know what they want except it's more money just for themselves. Self, self, self—that's all it is with them—and ignorance.”

"You'll get closer to it through that than anything else: just because a bunch of clueless workers want someone like them to handle the Union stuff and talk to them, they want to get rid of you, and it eats you up inside. You're the fool, that's all I'm saying—you're the fool. If you cared for your wife and kids half as much as you care about the Union, you'd be a lot happier in the end. But all you care about are a bunch of clueless miners, who don’t know what they want except for more money just for themselves. It's all about 'me, me, me' with them—and ignorance."

“You'd rather have self without ignorance?” he said, smiling finely.

"You'd prefer to have knowledge about yourself instead of ignorance?" he said, smiling slightly.

“I would, if I've got to have it. But what I should like to see is a man that has thought for others, and isn't all self and politics.”

“I would, if I have to have it. But what I really want to see is a man who thinks about others and isn’t just focused on himself and politics.”

Her color had risen, her hand trembled with anger as she sewed. A blank look had come over the man's face, as if he did not hear or heed any more. He drank his tea in a long draught, wiped his moustache with two fingers, and sat looking abstractedly at the children.

Her face flushed, and her hand shook with anger as she sewed. The man had a blank expression, as if he no longer heard or cared about anything. He took a long sip of his tea, wiped his mustache with two fingers, and sat there, staring off into space at the children.

They had laid all the little packets on the floor, and Millicent was saying:

They had spread all the little packets on the floor, and Millicent was saying:

“Now I'll undo the first, and you can have the second. I'll take this—”

“Now I’ll undo the first, and you can have the second. I’ll take this—”

She unwrapped the bit of newspaper and disclosed a silvery ornament for a Christmas tree: a frail thing like a silver plum, with deep rosy indentations on each side.

She unwrapped the piece of newspaper and revealed a shiny ornament for a Christmas tree: a delicate item that looked like a silver plum, with deep pink indentations on each side.

“Oh!” she exclaimed. “Isn't it LOVELY!” Her fingers cautiously held the long bubble of silver and glowing rose, cleaving to it with a curious, irritating possession. The man's eyes moved away from her. The lesser child was fumbling with one of the little packets.

“Oh!” she exclaimed. “Isn't it BEAUTIFUL!” Her fingers carefully held the long bubble of silver and glowing rose, clinging to it with a curious, annoying sense of ownership. The man’s eyes shifted away from her. The younger child was struggling with one of the little packets.

“Oh!”—a wail went up from Millicent. “You've taken one!—You didn't wait.” Then her voice changed to a motherly admonition, and she began to interfere. “This is the way to do it, look! Let me help you.”

“Oh!”—a cry came from Millicent. “You took one!—You didn't wait.” Then her tone shifted to a caring reminder, and she started to step in. “This is how you do it, see? Let me help you.”

But Marjory drew back with resentment.

But Marjory pulled away, feeling resentful.

“Don't, Millicent!—Don't!” came the childish cry. But Millicent's fingers itched.

“Stop, Millicent!—Don't!” came the childish shout. But Millicent's fingers were itching.

At length Marjory had got out her treasure—a little silvery bell with a glass top hanging inside. The bell was made of frail glassy substance, light as air.

At last, Marjory had taken out her treasure—a small, shiny bell with a glass top inside. The bell was made of delicate, glass-like material, as light as a feather.

“Oh, the bell!” rang out Millicent's clanging voice. “The bell! It's my bell. My bell! It's mine! Don't break it, Marjory. Don't break it, will you?”

“Oh, the bell!” echoed Millicent's loud voice. “The bell! It's my bell. My bell! It's mine! Please don't break it, Marjory. Just don’t break it, okay?”

Marjory was shaking the bell against her ear. But it was dumb, it made no sound.

Marjory was shaking the bell near her ear. But it was silent, it didn't make any noise.

“You'll break it, I know you will.—You'll break it. Give it ME—” cried Millicent, and she began to take away the bell. Marjory set up an expostulation.

“You're going to break it, I know you will.—You’ll break it. Give it to ME—” cried Millicent, and she started to take the bell away. Marjory protested.

“LET HER ALONE,” said the father.

“LEAVE HER ALONE,” said the father.

Millicent let go as if she had been stung, but still her brassy, impudent voice persisted:

Millicent pulled away as if she had been stung, but her bold, defiant voice kept going:

“She'll break it. She'll break it. It's mine—”

“She’ll break it. She’ll break it. It’s mine—”

“You undo another,” said the mother, politic.

“You undo another,” said the mother, politically.

Millicent began with hasty, itching fingers to unclose another package.

Millicent quickly, with eager fingers, started to open another package.

“Aw—aw Mother, my peacock—aw, my peacock, my green peacock!” Lavishly she hovered over a sinuous greenish bird, with wings and tail of spun glass, pearly, and body of deep electric green.

“Aw—aw Mom, my peacock—aw, my peacock, my green peacock!” She hovered excitedly over a sleek greenish bird, with wings and tail that looked like spun glass, pearly, and a body of deep electric green.

“It's mine—my green peacock! It's mine, because Marjory's had one wing off, and mine hadn't. My green peacock that I love! I love it!” She swung it softly from the little ring on its back. Then she went to her mother.

“It's mine—my green peacock! It's mine because Marjory’s has a wing missing, and mine doesn’t. My green peacock that I adore! I love it!” She swung it gently from the little ring on its back. Then she went to her mom.

“Look, Mother, isn't it a beauty?”

"Look, Mom, isn't it amazing?"

“Mind the ring doesn't come out,” said her mother. “Yes, it's lovely!” The girl passed on to her father.

“Be careful to not take off the ring,” said her mother. “Yes, it's beautiful!” The girl moved on to her father.

“Look, Father, don't you love it!”

“Look, Dad, don’t you love it!”

“Love it?” he re-echoed, ironical over the word love.

“Love it?” he repeated, being ironic about the word love.

She stood for some moments, trying to force his attention. Then she went back to her place.

She stood there for a few moments, attempting to get his attention. Then she returned to her spot.

Marjory had brought forth a golden apple, red on one cheek, rather garish.

Marjory had brought out a golden apple, red on one side, quite flashy.

“Oh!” exclaimed Millicent feverishly, instantly seized with desire for what she had not got, indifferent to what she had. Her eye ran quickly over the packages. She took one.

“Oh!” Millicent exclaimed eagerly, suddenly filled with longing for what she didn’t have, ignoring what she already possessed. Her eyes darted over the packages. She picked one up.

“Now!” she exclaimed loudly, to attract attention. “Now! What's this?—What's this? What will this beauty be?”

“Now!” she shouted loudly to get attention. “Now! What’s this?—What’s this? What will this beauty be?”

With finicky fingers she removed the newspaper. Marjory watched her wide-eyed. Millicent was self-important.

With delicate fingers, she took away the newspaper. Marjory watched her, wide-eyed. Millicent had an air of self-importance.

“The blue ball!” she cried in a climax of rapture. “I've got THE BLUE BALL.”

“The blue ball!” she exclaimed in a moment of pure joy. “I have THE BLUE BALL.”

She held it gloating in the cup of her hands. It was a little globe of hardened glass, of a magnificent full dark blue color. She rose and went to her father.

She held it triumphantly in her hands. It was a small globe of hard glass, a stunning deep blue color. She got up and went to her father.

“It was your blue ball, wasn't it, father?”

“It was your blue ball, right, Dad?”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“And you had it when you were a little boy, and now I have it when I'm a little girl.”

“And you had it when you were a little boy, and now I have it when I'm a little girl.”

“Ay,” he replied drily.

“Yeah,” he replied dryly.

“And it's never been broken all those years.”

“And it’s never been broken all those years.”

“No, not yet.”

“No, not yet.”

“And perhaps it never will be broken.” To this she received no answer.

“And maybe it never will be broken.” She didn’t get a response to this.

“Won't it break?” she persisted. “Can't you break it?”

“Won't it break?” she continued to ask. “Can’t you break it?”

“Yes, if you hit it with a hammer,” he said.

“Yes, if you hit it with a hammer,” he said.

“Aw!” she cried. “I don't mean that. I mean if you just drop it. It won't break if you drop it, will it?”

“Aw!” she exclaimed. “I don't mean that. I mean if you just let it go. It won't break if you drop it, right?”

“I dare say it won't.”

"I bet it won't."

“But WILL it?”

"But WILL it?"

“I sh'd think not.”

“I don't think so.”

“Should I try?”

"Should I give it a shot?"

She proceeded gingerly to let the blue ball drop, it bounced dully on the floor-covering.

She carefully let the blue ball drop, and it bounced softly on the floor.

“Oh-h-h!” she cried, catching it up. “I love it.”

“Oh wow!” she exclaimed, grabbing it. “I love it.”

“Let ME drop it,” cried Marjory, and there was a performance of admonition and demonstration from the elder sister.

“Let me handle it,” shouted Marjory, and the older sister reacted with a mix of reprimand and explanation.

But Millicent must go further. She became excited.

But Millicent needs to go further. She felt a surge of excitement.

“It won't break,” she said, “even if you toss it up in the air.”

“It won't break,” she said, “even if you throw it in the air.”

She flung it up, it fell safely. But her father's brow knitted slightly. She tossed it wildly: it fell with a little splashing explosion: it had smashed. It had fallen on the sharp edge of the tiles that protruded under the fender.

She threw it up, and it landed safely. But her father's brow furrowed slightly. She tossed it carelessly: it fell with a small splashing explosion: it had broken. It had landed on the sharp edge of the tiles that stuck out under the fender.

“NOW what have you done!” cried the mother.

“NOW what have you done!” shouted the mother.

The child stood with her lip between her teeth, a look, half, of pure misery and dismay, half of satisfaction, on her pretty sharp face.

The child stood with her lip between her teeth, her pretty sharp face showing a mix of pure misery and dismay, along with a hint of satisfaction.

“She wanted to break it,” said the father.

“She wanted to break it,” said the dad.

“No, she didn't! What do you say that for!” said the mother. And Millicent burst into a flood of tears.

“No, she didn't! Why would you say that?” the mother exclaimed. Millicent then broke down in tears.

He rose to look at the fragments that lay splashed on the floor.

He got up to look at the pieces that were scattered on the floor.

“You must mind the bits,” he said, “and pick 'em all up.”

“You need to pay attention to the pieces,” he said, “and collect them all.”

He took one of the pieces to examine it. It was fine and thin and hard, lined with pure silver, brilliant. He looked at it closely. So—this was what it was. And this was the end of it. He felt the curious soft explosion of its breaking still in his ears. He threw his piece in the fire.

He picked up one of the pieces to take a closer look. It was delicate and thin, coated in brilliant pure silver. He examined it intently. So—this was what it was. And this was where it all ended. He could still feel the odd soft rush of its breaking in his ears. He tossed his piece into the fire.

“Pick all the bits up,” he said. “Give over! give over! Don't cry any more.” The good-natured tone of his voice quieted the child, as he intended it should.

“Pick up all the pieces,” he said. “Come on! stop it! Don't cry anymore.” The friendly tone of his voice calmed the child, just as he meant it to.

He went away into the back kitchen to wash himself. As he was bending his head over the sink before the little mirror, lathering to shave, there came from outside the dissonant voices of boys, pouring out the dregs of carol-singing.

He went into the back kitchen to wash up. As he leaned over the sink in front of the small mirror, lathering up to shave, he could hear the jarring voices of boys outside, finishing up their carol-singing.

“While Shep-ep-ep-ep-herds watched—”

“While Shep-ep-ep-ep-herds watched—”

He held his soapy brush suspended for a minute. They called this singing! His mind flitted back to early carol music. Then again he heard the vocal violence outside.

He kept his soapy brush in the air for a moment. They called this singing! His mind drifted back to early carol music. Then he heard the loud voices outside again.

“Aren't you off there!” he called out, in masculine menace. The noise stopped, there was a scuffle. But the feet returned and the voices resumed. Almost immediately the door opened, boys were heard muttering among themselves. Millicent had given them a penny. Feet scraped on the yard, then went thudding along the side of the house, to the street.

“Aren't you guys supposed to be over there!” he shouted, with a threatening tone. The noise stopped, there was a struggle. But the feet came back and the voices started up again. Almost right away, the door opened, and the boys were heard whispering to each other. Millicent had given them a penny. Feet scraped on the ground, then thudded along the side of the house, heading to the street.

To Aaron Sisson, this was home, this was Christmas: the unspeakably familiar. The war over, nothing was changed. Yet everything changed. The scullery in which he stood was painted green, quite fresh, very clean, the floor was red tiles. The wash-copper of red bricks was very red, the mangle with its put-up board was white-scrubbed, the American oil-cloth on the table had a gay pattern, there was a warm fire, the water in the boiler hissed faintly. And in front of him, beneath him as he leaned forward shaving, a drop of water fell with strange, incalculable rhythm from the bright brass tap into the white enamelled bowl, which was now half full of pure, quivering water. The war was over, and everything just the same. The acute familiarity of this house, which he had built for his marriage twelve years ago, the changeless pleasantness of it all seemed unthinkable. It prevented his thinking.

To Aaron Sisson, this was home, this was Christmas: the incredibly familiar. The war was over, but nothing had changed. Yet everything had changed. The kitchen he stood in was painted green, quite fresh and very clean, with red tile flooring. The washbasin made of red bricks was very red, the mangle with its folded board was scrubbed white, and the American oilcloth on the table had a cheerful pattern. There was a warm fire, and the water in the boiler hissed softly. And in front of him, as he leaned forward to shave, a drop of water fell with a strange, unpredictable rhythm from the shiny brass tap into the white enamel bowl, which was now half full of clear, quivering water. The war was over, and everything felt just the same. The intense familiarity of this house, which he had built for his marriage twelve years ago, along with its unchanging charm, seemed unimaginable. It stopped him from thinking.

When he went into the middle room to comb his hair he found the Christmas tree sparkling, his wife was making pastry at the table, the baby was sitting up propped in cushions.

When he walked into the middle room to comb his hair, he saw the Christmas tree sparkling, his wife was making pastry at the table, and the baby was sitting up, supported by cushions.

“Father,” said Millicent, approaching him with a flat blue-and-white angel of cotton-wool, and two ends of cotton—“tie the angel at the top.”

“Dad,” said Millicent, walking up to him with a flat blue-and-white cotton wool angel and two cotton ends, “tie the angel at the top.”

“Tie it at the top?” he said, looking down.

“Tie it at the top?” he asked, looking down.

“Yes. At the very top—because it's just come down from the sky.”

“Yes. Right at the top—because it just fell from the sky.”

“Ay my word!” he laughed. And he tied the angel.

“Ay my word!” he laughed. And he tied the angel.

Coming downstairs after changing he went into the icy cold parlour, and took his music and a small handbag. With this he retreated again to the back kitchen. He was still in trousers and shirt and slippers: but now it was a clean white shirt, and his best black trousers, and new pink and white braces. He sat under the gas-jet of the back kitchen, looking through his music. Then he opened the bag, in which were sections of a flute and a piccolo. He took out the flute, and adjusted it. As he sat he was physically aware of the sounds of the night: the bubbling of water in the boiler, the faint sound of the gas, the sudden crying of the baby in the next room, then noises outside, distant boys shouting, distant rags of carols, fragments of voices of men. The whole country was roused and excited.

Coming downstairs after changing, he stepped into the icy cold living room and grabbed his music and a small handbag. With that, he retreated back to the kitchen. He was still in pants, a shirt, and slippers, but now it was a clean white shirt, his best black pants, and new pink and white suspenders. He sat under the kitchen's gas light, flipping through his music. Then he opened the bag, which contained parts of a flute and a piccolo. He took out the flute and adjusted it. As he sat there, he was keenly aware of the sounds of the night: the water bubbling in the boiler, the faint hissing of the gas, the sudden cry of the baby in the next room, and outside, distant boys shouting, snippets of carols, and fragments of men’s voices. The whole country was alive and buzzing with energy.

The little room was hot. Aaron rose and opened a square ventilator over the copper, letting in a stream of cold air, which was grateful to him. Then he cocked his eye over the sheet of music spread out on the table before him. He tried his flute. And then at last, with the odd gesture of a diver taking a plunge, he swung his head and began to play. A stream of music, soft and rich and fluid, came out of the flute. He played beautifully. He moved his head and his raised bare arms with slight, intense movements, as the delicate music poured out. It was sixteenth-century Christmas melody, very limpid and delicate.

The small room was hot. Aaron got up and opened a square vent above the stove, letting in a rush of cool air that felt good to him. Then he glanced over the sheet music laid out on the table in front of him. He tested his flute. Finally, with a motion like a diver about to jump in, he tilted his head and began to play. A stream of music, soft, rich, and fluid, flowed from the flute. He played beautifully. He moved his head and raised arms with slight, intense motions as the delicate music filled the air. It was a sixteenth-century Christmas melody, very clear and delicate.

The pure, mindless, exquisite motion and fluidity of the music delighted him with a strange exasperation. There was something tense, exasperated to the point of intolerable anger, in his good-humored breast, as he played the finely-spun peace-music. The more exquisite the music, the more perfectly he produced it, in sheer bliss; and at the same time, the more intense was the maddened exasperation within him.

The pure, mindless, beautiful flow of the music filled him with a strange frustration. There was something tense and irritated to the point of unbearable anger in his normally cheerful heart as he played the finely-crafted soothing music. The more beautiful the music was, and the better he played it in pure joy, the more intense the raging frustration inside him became.

Millicent appeared in the room. She fidgetted at the sink. The music was a bugbear to her, because it prevented her from saying what was on her own mind. At length it ended, her father was turning over the various books and sheets. She looked at him quickly, seizing her opportunity.

Millicent walked into the room. She nervously fiddled with the sink. The music was really annoying to her because it stopped her from expressing her thoughts. After a while, it stopped, and her father was going through the different books and papers. She glanced at him quickly, taking her chance.

“Are you going out, Father?” she said.

“Are you heading out, Dad?” she asked.

“Eh?”

"Eh?"

“Are you going out?” She twisted nervously.

“Are you going out?” She fidgeted anxiously.

“What do you want to know for?”

“What do you want to know for?”

He made no other answer, and turned again to the music. His eye went down a sheet—then over it again—then more closely over it again.

He didn't say anything else and went back to the music. He glanced down at a sheet—then looked over it again—then examined it more closely again.

“Are you?” persisted the child, balancing on one foot.

“Are you?” the child continued, balancing on one foot.

He looked at her, and his eyes were angry under knitted brows.

He looked at her, and his eyes were angry beneath furrowed brows.

“What are you bothering about?” he said.

“What are you worried about?” he said.

“I'm not bothering—I only wanted to know if you were going out,” she pouted, quivering to cry.

“I'm not bothering you—I just wanted to know if you were going out,” she sulked, trembling as she held back tears.

“I expect I am,” he said quietly.

“I guess I am,” he said softly.

She recovered at once, but still with timidity asked:

She quickly regained her composure but still hesitantly asked:

“We haven't got any candles for the Christmas tree—shall you buy some, because mother isn't going out?”

“We don't have any candles for the Christmas tree—will you buy some since Mom isn't going out?”

“Candles!” he repeated, settling his music and taking up the piccolo.

“Candles!” he said again, arranging his music and picking up the piccolo.

“Yes—shall you buy us some, Father? Shall you?”

“Yeah—are you going to buy us some, Dad? Will you?”

“Candles!” he repeated, putting the piccolo to his mouth and blowing a few piercing, preparatory notes.

“Candles!” he repeated, putting the piccolo to his mouth and playing a few sharp, warm-up notes.

“Yes, little Christmas-tree candles—blue ones and red ones, in boxes—Shall you, Father?”

“Yes, little Christmas tree candles—blue ones and red ones, in boxes—Will you, Dad?”

“We'll see—if I see any—”

"We'll see—if I spot any—"

“But SHALL you?” she insisted desperately. She wisely mistrusted his vagueness.

“But WILL you?” she insisted desperately. She wisely mistrusted his lack of clarity.

But he was looking unheeding at the music. Then suddenly the piccolo broke forth, wild, shrill, brilliant. He was playing Mozart. The child's face went pale with anger at the sound. She turned, and went out, closing both doors behind her to shut out the noise.

But he was staring at the music without paying attention. Then suddenly the piccolo burst out, wild, shrill, and bright. He was playing Mozart. The child's face went pale with anger at the sound. She turned and left, shutting both doors behind her to block out the noise.

The shrill, rapid movement of the piccolo music seemed to possess the air, it was useless to try to shut it out. The man went on playing to himself, measured and insistent. In the frosty evening the sound carried. People passing down the street hesitated, listening. The neighbours knew it was Aaron practising his piccolo. He was esteemed a good player: was in request at concerts and dances, also at swell balls. So the vivid piping sound tickled the darkness.

The sharp, quick notes of the piccolo music filled the air, making it impossible to ignore. The man continued to play for himself, with a steady and determined rhythm. In the chilly evening, the sound traveled far. People walking by paused to listen. The neighbors recognized it was Aaron practicing his piccolo. He was known to be a talented player, often sought after for concerts, dances, and high-end parties. So the bright, piping sound danced through the darkness.

He played on till about seven o'clock; he did not want to go out too soon, in spite of the early closing of the public houses. He never went with the stream, but made a side current of his own. His wife said he was contrary. When he went into the middle room to put on his collar and tie, the two little girls were having their hair brushed, the baby was in bed, there was a hot smell of mince-pies baking in the oven.

He kept playing until around seven o'clock; he didn’t want to go out too early, even though the pubs closed early. He never followed the crowd, instead creating his own path. His wife said he was stubborn. As he walked into the middle room to put on his collar and tie, he saw the two little girls getting their hair brushed, the baby was in bed, and there was a warm smell of mince pies baking in the oven.

“You won't forget our candles, will you, Father?” asked Millicent, with assurance now.

“You won't forget our candles, will you, Dad?” asked Millicent, confidently now.

“I'll see,” he answered.

"I'll check," he answered.

His wife watched him as he put on his overcoat and hat. He was well-dressed, handsome-looking. She felt there was a curious glamour about him. It made her feel bitter. He had an unfair advantage—he was free to go off, while she must stay at home with the children.

His wife watched him as he put on his overcoat and hat. He looked sharp and handsome. She felt a strange charm about him. It filled her with bitterness. He had an unfair advantage—he was free to leave, while she had to stay home with the kids.

“There's no knowing what time you'll be home,” she said.

“There's no way to know what time you'll be home,” she said.

“I shan't be late,” he answered.

“I won't be late,” he answered.

“It's easy to say so,” she retorted, with some contempt. He took his stick, and turned towards the door.

“That's easy to say,” she shot back, a hint of contempt in her voice. He grabbed his stick and turned toward the door.

“Bring the children some candles for their tree, and don't be so selfish,” she said.

“Bring the kids some candles for their tree, and stop being so selfish,” she said.

“All right,” he said, going out.

“All right,” he said, stepping outside.

“Don't say ALL RIGHT if you never mean to do it,” she cried, with sudden anger, following him to the door.

“Don't say ALL RIGHT if you never intend to follow through,” she yelled, with sudden anger, chasing him to the door.

His figure stood large and shadowy in the darkness.

His figure loomed large and shadowy in the dark.

“How many do you want?” he said.

“How many do you want?” he asked.

“A dozen,” she said. “And holders too, if you can get them,” she added, with barren bitterness.

“A dozen,” she said. “And holders too, if you can get them,” she added, with empty bitterness.

“Yes—all right,” he turned and melted into the darkness. She went indoors, worn with a strange and bitter flame.

“Yes—okay,” he turned and faded into the darkness. She went inside, exhausted from a strange and intense feeling.

He crossed the fields towards the little town, which once more fumed its lights under the night. The country ran away, rising on his right hand. It was no longer a great bank of darkness. Lights twinkled freely here and there, though forlornly, now that the war-time restrictions were removed. It was no glitter of pre-war nights, pit-heads glittering far-off with electricity. Neither was it the black gulf of the war darkness: instead, this forlorn sporadic twinkling.

He walked across the fields toward the small town, which was once again glowing with lights at night. The countryside sloped away on his right. It was no longer just a huge mass of darkness. Lights flickered here and there, though sadly, now that the wartime restrictions were lifted. It wasn’t the sparkle of nights before the war, with mining sites shining in the distance with electricity. Nor was it the deep darkness of wartime; instead, it was this sad, scattered flickering.

Everybody seemed to be out of doors. The hollow dark countryside re-echoed like a shell with shouts and calls and excited voices. Restlessness and nervous excitement, nervous hilarity were in the air. There was a sense of electric surcharge everywhere, frictional, a neurasthenic haste for excitement.

Everybody seemed to be outside. The dark, empty countryside echoed like a shell with shouts, calls, and excited voices. There was a feeling of restlessness and nervous excitement in the air. You could sense an electric charge everywhere, a frenzied urgency for excitement.

Every moment Aaron Sisson was greeted with Good-night—Good-night, Aaron—Good-night, Mr. Sisson. People carrying parcels, children, women, thronged home on the dark paths. They were all talking loudly, declaiming loudly about what they could and could not get, and what this or the other had lost.

Every moment, Aaron Sisson was met with, "Good night—Good night, Aaron—Good night, Mr. Sisson." People with bags, kids, and women crowded the dark paths on their way home. They were all chatting loudly, arguing about what they could and couldn't get, and what someone had lost.

When he got into the main street, the only street of shops, it was crowded. There seemed to have been some violent but quiet contest, a subdued fight, going on all the afternoon and evening: people struggling to buy things, to get things. Money was spent like water, there was a frenzy of money-spending. Though the necessities of life were in abundance, still the people struggled in frenzy for cheese, sweets, raisins, pork-stuff, even for flowers and holly, all of which were scarce, and for toys and knick-knacks, which were sold out. There was a wild grumbling, but a deep satisfaction in the fight, the struggle. The same fight and the same satisfaction in the fight was witnessed whenever a tram-car stopped, or when it heaved its way into sight. Then the struggle to mount on board became desperate and savage, but stimulating. Souls surcharged with hostility found now some outlet for their feelings.

When he stepped onto the main street, the only street with shops, it was packed. It felt like there had been some intense but quiet competition, a subdued battle, going on all afternoon and evening: people fighting to buy things, to get what they wanted. Money was flowing freely, and there was a frenzy of spending. Even though basic necessities were plentiful, people still scrambled madly for cheese, sweets, raisins, pork products, even flowers and holly, which were hard to find, and for toys and trinkets that were sold out. There was a lot of grumbling, but also a deep sense of satisfaction in the struggle. The same battle and satisfaction were evident whenever a tram arrived or came into view. Then the rush to board became frantic and wild, but also exciting. People filled with tension now had a way to release their feelings.

As he came near the little market-place he bethought himself of the Christmas-tree candles. He did not intend to trouble himself. And yet, when he glanced in passing into the sweet-shop window, and saw it bare as a board, the very fact that he probably could not buy the things made him hesitate, and try.

As he approached the small market square, he remembered the Christmas tree candles. He didn’t plan to get involved. Still, when he quickly looked into the candy store window and saw it empty, the idea that he probably couldn't buy anything made him pause and consider trying anyway.

“Have you got any Christmas-tree candles?” he asked as he entered the shop.

“Do you have any Christmas-tree candles?” he asked as he walked into the shop.

“How many do you want?”

“How many do you need?”

“A dozen.”

"Twelve."

“Can't let you have a dozen. You can have two boxes—four in a box—eight. Six-pence a box.”

“Can't let you take a dozen. You can have two boxes—four in each box—so that's eight total. Sixpence per box.”

“Got any holders?”

“Got any holders?”

“Holders? Don't ask. Haven't seen one this year.”

“Holders? Don't even ask. I haven't seen one this year.”

“Got any toffee—?”

“Got any toffee?”

“Cough-drops—two-pence an ounce—nothing else left.”

"Cough drops—two pence an ounce—nothing else left."

“Give me four ounces.”

"Give me four oz."

He watched her weighing them in the little brass scales.

He watched her weigh them on the small brass scales.

“You've not got much of a Christmas show,” he said.

"You don't have much of a Christmas show," he said.

“Don't talk about Christmas, as far as sweets is concerned. They ought to have allowed us six times the quantity—there's plenty of sugar, why didn't they? We s'll have to enjoy ourselves with what we've got. We mean to, anyhow.”

“Don’t mention Christmas when it comes to sweets. They should have given us six times the amount—there’s plenty of sugar, so why didn’t they? We’ll just have to make the most of what we have. We plan to, anyway.”

“Ay,” he said.

“Yeah,” he said.

“Time we had a bit of enjoyment, THIS Christmas. They ought to have made things more plentiful.”

“It's time we had some fun this Christmas. They should have made things more abundant.”

“Yes,” he said, stuffing his package in his pocket.

“Yes,” he said, shoving his package into his pocket.





CHAPTER II. ROYAL OAK

The war had killed the little market of the town. As he passed the market place on the brow, Aaron noticed that there were only two miserable stalls. But people crowded just the same. There was a loud sound of voices, men's voices. Men pressed round the doorways of the public-houses.

The war had decimated the town's little market. As he walked by the marketplace on the hill, Aaron saw that there were only two sad-looking stalls. Still, people were packed in. He could hear a cacophony of voices, all men. They crowded around the doorways of the pubs.

But he was going to a pub out of town. He descended the dark hill. A street-lamp here and there shed parsimonious light. In the bottoms, under the trees, it was very dark. But a lamp glimmered in front of the “Royal Oak.” This was a low white house sunk three steps below the highway. It was darkened, but sounded crowded.

But he was heading to a pub outside of town. He walked down the dark hill. A streetlamp here and there provided minimal light. In the low spots, under the trees, it was really dark. But a light flickered in front of the "Royal Oak." This was a small white house set three steps below the road. It was dark inside, but it sounded busy.

Opening the door, Sisson found himself in the stone passage. Old Bob, carrying three cans, stopped to see who had entered—then went on into the public bar on the left. The bar itself was a sort of little window-sill on the right: the pub was a small one. In this window-opening stood the landlady, drawing and serving to her husband. Behind the bar was a tiny parlour or den, the landlady's preserve.

Opening the door, Sisson found himself in the stone hallway. Old Bob, carrying three cans, paused to see who had come in—then continued into the public bar on the left. The bar was basically a small window-sill on the right: the pub was pretty small. In this window opening stood the landlady, pouring drinks for her husband. Behind the bar was a tiny lounge or den, which belonged to the landlady.

“Oh, it's you,” she said, bobbing down to look at the newcomer. None entered her bar-parlour unless invited.

“Oh, it's you,” she said, leaning down to check out the newcomer. No one entered her bar unless they were invited.

“Come in,” said the landlady. There was a peculiar intonation in her complacent voice, which showed she had been expecting him, a little irritably.

“Come in,” said the landlady. There was a strange tone in her satisfied voice, which indicated she had been expecting him, a bit irritably.

He went across into her bar-parlour. It would not hold more than eight or ten people, all told—just the benches along the walls, the fire between—and two little round tables.

He walked into her bar area. It could only fit about eight or ten people at most—just the benches along the walls, the fireplace in the middle—and two small round tables.

“I began to think you weren't coming,” said the landlady, bringing him a whiskey.

“I was starting to think you weren't going to show up,” said the landlady, handing him a whiskey.

She was a large, stout, high-coloured woman, with a fine profile, probably Jewish. She had chestnut-coloured eyes, quick, intelligent. Her movements were large and slow, her voice laconic.

She was a big, sturdy woman with a vibrant complexion and a striking profile, likely of Jewish descent. She had chestnut-brown eyes that were sharp and intelligent. Her movements were broad and unhurried, and her voice was concise.

“I'm not so late, am I?” asked Aaron.

“I'm not too late, am I?” asked Aaron.

“Yes, you are late, I should think.” She Looked up at the little clock. “Close on nine.”

“Yes, you’re late, I would say.” She looked up at the little clock. “Almost nine.”

“I did some shopping,” said Aaron, with a quick smile.

“I went shopping,” said Aaron, with a quick smile.

“Did you indeed? That's news, I'm sure. May we ask what you bought?”

“Did you really? That's interesting, I'm sure. Can we ask what you bought?”

This he did not like. But he had to answer.

This he didn’t like. But he had to respond.

“Christmas-tree candles, and toffee.”

“Christmas tree candles and toffee.”

“For the little children? Well you've done well for once! I must say I recommend you. I didn't think you had so much in you.”

“For the little kids? Well, you actually did a good job this time! I have to admit, I recommend you. I didn’t think you had it in you.”

She sat herself down in her seat at the end of the bench, and took up her knitting. Aaron sat next to her. He poured water into his glass, and drank.

She sat down in her seat at the end of the bench and picked up her knitting. Aaron sat next to her. He poured water into his glass and drank.

“It's warm in here,” he said, when he had swallowed the liquor.

“It's warm in here,” he said after he downed the drink.

“Yes, it is. You won't want to keep that thick good overcoat on,” replied the landlady.

“Yeah, it is. You won’t want to wear that heavy overcoat,” replied the landlady.

“No,” he said, “I think I'll take it off.”

“No,” he said, “I think I’ll take it off.”

She watched him as he hung up his overcoat. He wore black clothes, as usual. As he reached up to the pegs, she could see the muscles of his shoulders, and the form of his legs. Her reddish-brown eyes seemed to burn, and her nose, that had a subtle, beautiful Hebraic curve, seemed to arch itself. She made a little place for him by herself, as he returned. She carried her head thrown back, with dauntless self-sufficiency.

She watched him as he hung up his coat. He was wearing black clothes, like always. As he reached for the hooks, she could see the muscles in his shoulders and the shape of his legs. Her reddish-brown eyes seemed to glow, and her nose, which had a delicate, beautiful curve, seemed to lift slightly. She made a little space for him next to her as he came back. She held her head high, exuding fearless confidence.

There were several colliers in the room, talking quietly. They were the superior type all, favoured by the landlady, who loved intellectual discussion. Opposite, by the fire, sat a little, greenish man—evidently an oriental.

There were several coal miners in the room, talking softly. They were the more refined type, all favored by the landlady, who enjoyed deep conversations. Across from them, by the fire, sat a small, greenish man—clearly from the East.

“You're very quiet all at once, Doctor,” said the landlady in her slow, laconic voice.

“Suddenly you’re really quiet, Doctor,” said the landlady in her slow, casual tone.

“Yes.—May I have another whiskey, please?” She rose at once, powerfully energetic.

“Yes. Can I have another whiskey, please?” She got up immediately, full of energy.

“Oh, I'm sorry,” she said. And she went to the bar.

“Oh, I'm sorry,” she said. Then she walked over to the bar.

“Well,” said the little Hindu doctor, “and how are things going now, with the men?”

“Well,” said the little Hindu doctor, “how are things going with the guys now?”

“The same as ever,” said Aaron.

“The same as always,” said Aaron.

“Yes,” said the stately voice of the landlady. “And I'm afraid they will always be the same as ever. When will they learn wisdom?”

“Yes,” said the authoritative voice of the landlady. “And I’m afraid they’ll always be just as they have been. When will they learn wisdom?”

“But what do you call wisdom?” asked Sherardy, the Hindu. He spoke with a little, childish lisp.

“But what do you call wisdom?” asked Sherardy, the Hindu. He spoke with a slight, childish lisp.

“What do I call wisdom?” repeated the landlady. “Why all acting together for the common good. That is wisdom in my idea.”

“What do I call wisdom?” repeated the landlady. “Well, it's everyone working together for the common good. That’s my idea of wisdom.”

“Yes, very well, that is so. But what do you call the common good?” replied the little doctor, with childish pertinence.

“Yes, that's true. But what do you mean by the common good?” replied the little doctor, with a childlike insistence.

“Ay,” said Aaron, with a laugh, “that's it.” The miners were all stirring now, to take part in the discussion.

“Ay,” said Aaron, laughing, “that’s it.” The miners were all getting involved now, eager to join the discussion.

“What do I call the common good?” repeated the landlady. “That all people should study the welfare of other people, and not only their own.”

“What do I mean by the common good?” the landlady repeated. “It means that everyone should care about the well-being of others, not just their own.”

“They are not to study their own welfare?” said the doctor.

“They aren’t supposed to look out for their own well-being?” said the doctor.

“Ah, that I did not say,” replied the landlady. “Let them study their own welfare, and that of others also.”

“Ah, I didn’t say that,” replied the landlady. “They should take care of their own well-being, as well as that of others.”

“Well then,” said the doctor, “what is the welfare of a collier?”

“Well then,” said the doctor, “what’s the wellbeing of a coal miner?”

“The welfare of a collier,” said the landlady, “is that he shall earn sufficient wages to keep himself and his family comfortable, to educate his children, and to educate himself; for that is what he wants, education.”

“The well-being of a miner,” said the landlady, “is that he earns enough to support himself and his family comfortably, to educate his children, and to learn himself; because that's what he needs, education.”

“Ay, happen so,” put in Brewitt, a big, fine, good-humoured collier. “Happen so, Mrs. Houseley. But what if you haven't got much education, to speak of?”

“Ay, that might be the case,” added Brewitt, a big, cheerful coal miner. “That might be true, Mrs. Houseley. But what if you don’t have much education, to speak of?”

“You can always get it,” she said patronizing.

“You can always get it,” she said in a condescending tone.

“Nay—I'm blest if you can. It's no use tryin' to educate a man over forty—not by book-learning. That isn't saying he's a fool, neither.”

“Nah—I'm blessed if you can. It's no use trying to educate a man over forty—not through book learning. That doesn't mean he's a fool, either.”

“And what better is them that's got education?” put in another man. “What better is the manager, or th' under-manager, than we are?—Pender's yaller enough i' th' face.”

“And what’s so great about those who have education?” chimed in another man. “What’s the manager or the assistant manager better than us?—Pender looks pretty yellow in the face.”

“He is that,” assented the men in chorus.

"That's right," agreed the men in unison.

“But because he's yellow in the face, as you say, Mr. Kirk,” said the landlady largely, “that doesn't mean he has no advantages higher than what you have got.”

“But just because he looks pale, like you said, Mr. Kirk,” the landlady responded grandly, “that doesn’t mean he doesn’t have advantages that are better than what you have.”

“Ay,” said Kirk. “He can ma'e more money than I can—that's about a' as it comes to.”

“Ay,” said Kirk. “He can make more money than I can—that’s pretty much all there is to it.”

“He can make more money,” said the landlady. “And when he's made it, he knows better how to use it.”

“He can earn more money,” said the landlady. “And when he has it, he knows better how to use it.”

“'Appen so, an' a'!—What does he do, more than eat and drink and work?—an' take it out of hisself a sight harder than I do, by th' looks of him.—What's it matter, if he eats a bit more or drinks a bit more—”

“‘Well then, what does he do, other than eat, drink, and work?—and he seems to wear himself out a lot more than I do, by the looks of it.—What's the big deal if he eats a little more or drinks a little more—”

“No,” reiterated the landlady. “He not only eats and drinks. He can read, and he can converse.”

“No,” the landlady insisted again. “He doesn’t just eat and drink. He can read, and he can talk.”

“Me an' a',” said Tom Kirk, and the men burst into a laugh. “I can read—an' I've had many a talk an' conversation with you in this house, Mrs. Houseley—am havin' one at this minute, seemingly.”

“Me and all,” said Tom Kirk, and the men burst into laughter. “I can read—and I've had many talks and conversations with you in this house, Mrs. Houseley—I’m having one right now, it seems.”

“SEEMINGLY, you are,” said the landlady ironically. “But do you think there would be no difference between your conversation, and Mr. Pender's, if he were here so that I could enjoy his conversation?”

“SEEMINGLY, you are,” said the landlady sarcastically. “But do you really think there wouldn’t be any difference between your conversation and Mr. Pender's if he were here so I could enjoy his talk?”

“An' what difference would there be?” asked Tom Kirk. “He'd go home to his bed just the same.”

“And what difference would it make?” asked Tom Kirk. “He’d go home to his bed just the same.”

“There, you are mistaken. He would be the better, and so should I, a great deal better, for a little genuine conversation.”

“There, you’re wrong. He would be better off, and so would I, a lot better, with some real conversation.”

“If it's conversation as ma'es his behind drop—” said Tom Kirk. “An' puts th' bile in his face—” said Brewitt. There was a general laugh.

“If it’s a conversation that makes him lose his composure—” said Tom Kirk. “And puts the anger on his face—” said Brewitt. Everyone laughed.

“I can see it's no use talking about it any further,” said the landlady, lifting her head dangerously.

“I can see there's no point in discussing it any more,” said the landlady, lifting her head defiantly.

“But look here, Mrs. Houseley, do you really think it makes much difference to a man, whether he can hold a serious conversation or not?” asked the doctor.

“But look here, Mrs. Houseley, do you really think it matters to a man much whether he can have a serious conversation or not?” asked the doctor.

“I do indeed, all the difference in the world—To me, there is no greater difference, than between an educated man and an uneducated man.”

“I absolutely do; there’s a huge difference to me—there's nothing greater than the difference between an educated person and an uneducated person.”

“And where does it come in?” asked Kirk.

“And where does it fit in?” asked Kirk.

“But wait a bit, now,” said Aaron Sisson. “You take an educated man—take Pender. What's his education for? What does he scheme for?—What does he contrive for? What does he talk for?—”

“But wait a moment,” said Aaron Sisson. “You take an educated man—take Pender. What’s his education for? What does he plan for? What does he come up with? What does he talk about?”

“For all the purposes of his life,” replied the landlady.

“For everything he needs in his life,” replied the landlady.

“Ay, an' what's the purpose of his life?” insisted Aaron Sisson.

“Aye, and what's the purpose of his life?” insisted Aaron Sisson.

“The purpose of his life,” repeated the landlady, at a loss. “I should think he knows that best himself.”

“The purpose of his life,” repeated the landlady, confused. “I would think he knows that better than anyone.”

“No better than I know it—and you know it,” said Aaron.

"No better than I know it—and you know it," said Aaron.

“Well,” said the landlady, “if you know, then speak out. What is it?”

"Well," said the landlady, "if you know, then just say it. What is it?"

“To make more money for the firm—and so make his own chance of a rise better.”

“To earn more money for the company—and improve his own chances for a promotion.”

The landlady was baffled for some moments. Then she said:

The landlady was confused for a few moments. Then she said:

“Yes, and suppose that he does. Is there any harm in it? Isn't it his duty to do what he can for himself? Don't you try to earn all you can?”

“Yes, and what if he does? Is there any harm in that? Isn't it his responsibility to do what he can for himself? Don't you try to earn as much as you can?”

“Ay,” said Aaron. “But there's soon a limit to what I can earn.—It's like this. When you work it out, everything comes to money. Reckon it as you like, it's money on both sides. It's money we live for, and money is what our lives is worth—nothing else. Money we live for, and money we are when we're dead: that or nothing. An' it's money as is between the masters and us. There's a few educated ones got hold of one end of the rope, and all the lot of us hanging on to th' other end, an' we s'll go on pulling our guts out, time in, time out—”

“Yeah,” said Aaron. “But there’s a limit to how much I can earn. Here’s the deal: when you break it down, everything boils down to money. No matter how you look at it, it’s money on both sides. We live for money, and our lives are worth only that—nothing else. Money is what we exist for, and even when we’re gone, it’s still about money: that or nothing. And money is what stands between the bosses and us. A few educated people are holding onto one end of the rope, while the rest of us are hanging on to the other end, and we’ll just keep pulling ourselves to exhaustion, over and over—”

“But they've got th' long end o' th' rope, th' masters has,” said Brewitt.

“But they've got the long end of the rope, the masters have,” said Brewitt.

“For as long as one holds, the other will pull,” concluded Aaron Sisson philosophically.

“For as long as one holds, the other will pull,” Aaron Sisson concluded thoughtfully.

“An' I'm almighty sure o' that,” said Kirk. There was a little pause.

“I'm absolutely sure about that,” said Kirk. There was a brief pause.

“Yes, that's all there is in the minds of you men,” said the landlady. “But what can be done with the money, that you never think of—the education of the children, the improvement of conditions—”

“Yes, that's all you men think about,” said the landlady. “But what can be done with the money that you never consider—the education of the children, the improvement of conditions—”

“Educate the children, so that they can lay hold of the long end of the rope, instead of the short end,” said the doctor, with a little giggle.

“Teach the kids, so they can grab the long end of the rope, instead of the short end,” said the doctor, with a little chuckle.

“Ay, that's it,” said Brewitt. “I've pulled at th' short end, an' my lads may do th' same.”

“Aye, that's it,” said Brewitt. “I've drawn the short straw, and my guys might do the same.”

“A selfish policy,” put in the landlady.

“A selfish policy,” the landlady said.

“Selfish or not, they may do it.”

“Selfish or not, they might do it.”

“Till the crack o' doom,” said Aaron, with a glistening smile.

“Till the crack of doom,” said Aaron, with a shining smile.

“Or the crack o' th' rope,” said Brewitt.

“Or the crack of the rope,” said Brewitt.

“Yes, and THEN WHAT?” cried the landlady.

“Yes, and THEN WHAT?” shouted the landlady.

“Then we all drop on our backsides,” said Kirk. There was a general laugh, and an uneasy silence.

“Then we all fall on our backs,” said Kirk. Everyone chuckled, but then there was an awkward silence.

“All I can say of you men,” said the landlady, “is that you have a narrow, selfish policy.—Instead of thinking of the children, instead of thinking of improving the world you live in—”

“All I can say about you men,” said the landlady, “is that you have a narrow, selfish approach. Instead of thinking about the children, instead of focusing on improving the world you live in—”

“We hang on, British bulldog breed,” said Brewitt. There was a general laugh.

“We're tough, like British bulldogs,” said Brewitt. Everyone laughed.

“Yes, and little wiser than dogs, wrangling for a bone,” said the landlady.

“Yes, and not much smarter than dogs fighting over a bone,” said the landlady.

“Are we to let t' other side run off wi' th' bone, then, while we sit on our stunts an' yowl for it?” asked Brewitt.

“Are we going to let the other side take off with the bone while we just sit here and complain about it?” asked Brewitt.

“No indeed. There can be wisdom in everything.—It's what you DO with the money, when you've got it,” said the landlady, “that's where the importance lies.”

“No way. There’s wisdom in everything.—It’s what you DO with the money, when you have it,” said the landlady, “that’s where the real importance is.”

“It's Missis as gets it,” said Kirk. “It doesn't stop wi' us.” “Ay, it's the wife as gets it, ninety per cent,” they all concurred.

“It's the missus who gets it,” said Kirk. “It doesn't end with us.” “Yeah, it's the wife who gets it, ninety percent,” they all agreed.

“And who SHOULD have the money, indeed, if not your wives? They have everything to do with the money. What idea have you, but to waste it!”

“And who SHOULD have the money, really, if not your wives? They have everything to do with the money. What do you think you’re going to do with it, but waste it!”

“Women waste nothing—they couldn't if they tried,” said Aaron Sisson.

“Women waste nothing—they wouldn't even if they tried,” said Aaron Sisson.

There was a lull for some minutes. The men were all stimulated by drink. The landlady kept them going. She herself sipped a glass of brandy—but slowly. She sat near to Sisson—and the great fierce warmth of her presence enveloped him particularly. He loved so to luxuriate, like a cat, in the presence of a violent woman. He knew that tonight she was feeling very nice to him—a female glow that came out of her to him. Sometimes when she put down her knitting, or took it up again from the bench beside him, her fingers just touched his thigh, and the fine electricity ran over his body, as if he were a cat tingling at a caress.

There was a pause for a few minutes. The men were all feeling buzzed from the drinks. The landlady kept them entertained. She herself sipped a glass of brandy—but slowly. She sat close to Sisson—and the intense warmth of her presence surrounded him especially. He loved to bask in it, like a cat, around a passionate woman. He could tell that tonight she was being really nice to him—a warm, feminine energy that radiated from her to him. Sometimes when she set down her knitting, or picked it back up from the bench beside him, her fingers barely brushed his thigh, and a thrilling sensation ran through his body, like a cat enjoying a gentle touch.

And yet he was not happy—nor comfortable. There was a hard, opposing core in him, that neither the whiskey nor the woman could dissolve or soothe, tonight. It remained hard, nay, became harder and more deeply antagonistic to his surroundings, every moment. He recognised it as a secret malady he suffered from: this strained, unacknowledged opposition to his surroundings, a hard core of irrational, exhausting withholding of himself. Irritating, because he still WANTED to give himself. A woman and whiskey, these were usually a remedy—and music. But lately these had begun to fail him. No, there was something in him that would not give in—neither to the whiskey, nor the woman, nor even the music. Even in the midst of his best music, it sat in the middle of him, this invisible black dog, and growled and waited, never to be cajoled. He knew of its presence—and was a little uneasy. For of course he wanted to let himself go, to feel rosy and loving and all that. But at the very thought, the black dog showed its teeth.

And yet he wasn't happy—or comfortable. There was a tough, opposing core inside him that neither the whiskey nor the woman could break down or calm, tonight. It stayed solid, in fact, it grew harder and more hostile toward his surroundings with every passing moment. He recognized it as a secret illness he dealt with: this tense, unacknowledged resistance to his environment, a hard core of irrational, exhausting self-restraint. It was frustrating because he still WANTED to open up. A woman and whiskey, those were usually a cure—and music. But recently, they had started to let him down. No, there was something inside him that refused to surrender—neither to the whiskey, nor the woman, nor even the music. Even in the midst of his favorite tunes, it lurked within him, this invisible black dog, growling and waiting, never to be coaxed. He was aware of its presence—and felt a little anxious. Because of course he wanted to let himself go, to feel carefree and loving and all that. But just at the thought, the black dog bared its teeth.

Still he kept the beast at bay—with all his will he kept himself as it were genial. He wanted to melt and be rosy, happy.

Still, he kept the beast at bay—he used all his strength to keep himself cheerful. He wanted to soften and feel joyful, happy.

He sipped his whiskey with gratification, he luxuriated in the presence of the landlady, very confident of the strength of her liking for him. He glanced at her profile—that fine throw-back of her hostile head, wicked in the midst of her benevolence; that subtle, really very beautiful delicate curve of her nose, that moved him exactly like a piece of pure sound. But tonight it did not overcome him. There was a devilish little cold eye in his brain that was not taken in by what he saw.

He sipped his whiskey with satisfaction, relishing the company of the landlady, feeling sure of how much she liked him. He looked at her profile—that striking tilt of her head, a mix of hostility and kindness; that subtle, truly beautiful curve of her nose, which stirred something in him like a perfect note. But tonight, it didn't sway him. There was a sharp little voice in his head that wasn’t fooled by what he saw.

A terrible obstinacy located itself in him. He saw the fine, rich-coloured, secretive face of the Hebrew woman, so loudly self-righteous, and so dangerous, so destructive, so lustful—and he waited for his blood to melt with passion for her. But not tonight. Tonight his innermost heart was hard and cold as ice. The very danger and lustfulness of her, which had so pricked his senses, now made him colder. He disliked her at her tricks. He saw her once too often. Her and all women. Bah, the love game! And the whiskey that was to help in the game! He had drowned himself once too often in whiskey and in love. Now he floated like a corpse in both, with a cold, hostile eye.

A terrible stubbornness settled in him. He saw the beautiful, richly colored, secretive face of the Jewish woman, so openly self-righteous, and so dangerous, so destructive, so lustful—and he waited for his blood to boil with passion for her. But not tonight. Tonight his deepest feelings were as hard and cold as ice. The very danger and allure of her, which had once ignited his senses, now made him feel even colder. He disliked her tricks. He’d seen her once too often. Her and all women. Ugh, the love game! And the whiskey that was meant to help with it! He had drowned himself once too often in whiskey and love. Now he floated like a corpse in both, with a cold, hostile gaze.

And at least half of his inward fume was anger because he could no longer drown. Nothing would have pleased him better than to feel his senses melting and swimming into oneness with the dark. But impossible! Cold, with a white fury inside him, he floated wide eyed and apart as a corpse. He thought of the gentle love of his first married years, and became only whiter and colder, set in more intense obstinacy. A wave of revulsion lifted him.

And at least half of his inner frustration was anger because he could no longer drown. Nothing would have made him happier than to feel himself melting and merging with the darkness. But that was impossible! Cold and filled with a white rage inside him, he floated, wide-eyed and distant like a corpse. He thought about the gentle love of his early married years and only became colder and more pale, trapped in even deeper stubbornness. A wave of disgust surged through him.

He became aware that he was deadly antagonistic to the landlady, that he disliked his whole circumstances. A cold, diabolical consciousness detached itself from his state of semi-intoxication.

He realized that he was completely hostile toward the landlady and that he disliked his entire situation. A cold, sinister awareness broke free from his state of partial drunkenness.

“Is it pretty much the same out there in India?” he asked of the doctor, suddenly.

“Is it basically the same out there in India?” he suddenly asked the doctor.

The doctor started, and attended to him on his own level.

The doctor began and addressed him on his own terms.

“Probably,” he answered. “It is worse.”

"Probably," he replied. "It’s worse."

“Worse!” exclaimed Aaron Sisson. “How's that?”

“Worse!” shouted Aaron Sisson. “What do you mean?”

“Why, because, in a way the people of India have an easier time even than the people of England. Because they have no responsibility. The British Government takes the responsibility. And the people have nothing to do, except their bit of work—and talk perhaps about national rule, just for a pastime.”

“Why? Because, in a way, the people of India have an easier time than the people of England. They don’t have any responsibilities. The British Government takes care of that. The people just have to do their jobs—and maybe talk about self-government, just for fun.”

“They have to earn their living?” said Sisson.

“They have to earn a living?” said Sisson.

“Yes,” said the little doctor, who had lived for some years among the colliers, and become quite familiar with them. “Yes, they have to earn their living—and then no more. That's why the British Government is the worst thing possible for them. It is the worst thing possible. And not because it is a bad government. Really, it is not a bad government. It is a good one—and they know it—much better than they would make for themselves, probably. But for that reason it is so very bad.”

“Yes,” said the little doctor, who had spent several years living among the coal miners and had gotten to know them pretty well. “Yes, they have to earn a living—and that’s it. That’s why the British Government is the worst thing for them. It’s the absolute worst. And not because it’s a bad government. Honestly, it’s not a bad government. It’s a good one—and they know that—probably much better than anything they could create for themselves. But because of that, it’s really terrible.”

The little oriental laughed a queer, sniggering laugh. His eyes were very bright, dilated, completely black. He was looking into the ice-blue, pointed eyes of Aaron Sisson. They were both intoxicated—but grimly so. They looked at each other in elemental difference.

The little Asian guy let out a strange, high-pitched laugh. His eyes were very bright, wide open, completely black. He was staring into the icy blue, sharp eyes of Aaron Sisson. Both of them were drunk—but in a serious way. They gazed at each other, recognizing their fundamental differences.

The whole room was now attending to this new conversation: which they all accepted as serious. For Aaron was considered a special man, a man of peculiar understanding, even though as a rule he said little.

The entire room was now focused on this new conversation, which everyone took seriously. Aaron was seen as a remarkable person, someone with unique insight, even though he usually spoke very little.

“If it is a good government, doctor, how can it be so bad for the people?” said the landlady.

“If it’s a good government, doctor, how can it be so bad for the people?” said the landlady.

The doctor's eyes quivered for the fraction of a second, as he watched the other man. He did not look at the landlady.

The doctor's eyes flickered for a split second as he observed the other man. He didn’t glance at the landlady.

“It would not matter what kind of mess they made—and they would make a mess, if they governed themselves, the people of India. They would probably make the greatest muddle possible—and start killing one another. But it wouldn't matter if they exterminated half the population, so long as they did it themselves, and were responsible for it.”

“It wouldn’t matter what kind of mess they created—and they would definitely create a mess if they governed themselves, the people of India. They would probably make the biggest disaster possible—and start killing each other. But it wouldn’t matter if they wiped out half the population, as long as they did it themselves and were responsible for it.”

Again his eyes dilated, utterly black, to the eyes of the other man, and an arch little smile flickered on his face.

Again his eyes widened, completely black, meeting the gaze of the other man, and a playful little smile appeared on his face.

“I think it would matter very much indeed,” said the landlady. “They had far better NOT govern themselves.”

“I really think it would matter a lot,” said the landlady. “It’s much better if they don’t govern themselves.”

She was, for some reason, becoming angry. The little greenish doctor emptied his glass, and smiled again.

She was, for some reason, getting angry. The little greenish doctor emptied his glass and smiled again.

“But what difference does it make,” said Aaron Sisson, “whether they govern themselves or not? They only live till they die, either way.” And he smiled faintly. He had not really listened to the doctor. The terms “British Government,” and “bad for the people—good for the people,” made him malevolently angry.

“But what does it matter,” said Aaron Sisson, “whether they govern themselves or not? They only live until they die, either way.” And he smiled faintly. He hadn’t really listened to the doctor. The phrases “British Government” and “bad for the people—good for the people” made him deeply angry.

The doctor was nonplussed for a moment. Then he gathered himself together.

The doctor was taken aback for a moment. Then he collected himself.

“It matters,” he said; “it matters.—People should always be responsible for themselves. How can any people be responsible for another race of people, and for a race much older than they are, and not at all children.”

“It matters,” he said; “it matters.—People should always take responsibility for themselves. How can any group of people be responsible for another race of people, especially one that is much older than they are, and not at all children.”

Aaron Sisson watched the other's dark face, with its utterly exposed eyes. He was in a state of semi-intoxicated anger and clairvoyance. He saw in the black, void, glistening eyes of the oriental only the same danger, the same menace that he saw in the landlady. Fair, wise, even benevolent words: always the human good speaking, and always underneath, something hateful, something detestable and murderous. Wise speech and good intentions—they were invariably maggoty with these secret inclinations to destroy the man in the man. Whenever he heard anyone holding forth: the landlady, this doctor, the spokesman on the pit bank: or when he read the all-righteous newspaper; his soul curdled with revulsion as from something foul. Even the infernal love and good-will of his wife. To hell with good-will! It was more hateful than ill-will. Self-righteous bullying, like poison gas!

Aaron Sisson watched the other man's dark face, with its completely exposed eyes. He was in a state of semi-drunk anger and clarity. He saw in the black, empty, shining eyes of the Oriental only the same danger, the same threat that he saw in the landlady. Nice, wise, even friendly words: always the human good speaking, and always underneath, something hateful, something despicable and violent. Wise words and good intentions—they were always rotten with these secret urges to destroy the man in the man. Whenever he heard anyone going on and on: the landlady, this doctor, the spokesperson on the pit bank: or when he read the morally right newspaper; his soul curdled with disgust as if from something rotten. Even the damn love and good wishes of his wife. To hell with good intentions! It was more loathsome than ill-will. Self-righteous bullying, like poison gas!

The landlady looked at the clock.

The landlord checked the time.

“Ten minutes to, gentlemen,” she said coldly. For she too knew that Aaron was spoiled for her for that night.

“Ten minutes to go, gentlemen,” she said coldly. She knew that Aaron was off-limits for her that night.

The men began to take their leave, shakily. The little doctor seemed to evaporate. The landlady helped Aaron on with his coat. She saw the curious whiteness round his nostrils and his eyes, the fixed hellish look on his face.

The men started to leave, unsteadily. The little doctor appeared to fade away. The landlady helped Aaron put on his coat. She noticed the strange whiteness around his nostrils and eyes, the intense, troubled expression on his face.

“You'll eat a mince-pie in the kitchen with us, for luck?” she said to him, detaining him till last.

“You'll have a mince pie in the kitchen with us, for good luck?” she said to him, holding him back until the end.

But he turned laughing to her.

But he turned to her with a laugh.

“Nay,” he said, “I must be getting home.”

“Nah,” he said, “I need to head home.”

He turned and went straight out of the house. Watching him, the landlady's face became yellow with passion and rage.

He turned and walked straight out of the house. As she watched him, the landlady's face turned yellow with anger and rage.

“That little poisonous Indian viper,” she said aloud, attributing Aaron's mood to the doctor. Her husband was noisily bolting the door.

“That little poisonous Indian viper,” she said loudly, blaming Aaron's mood on the doctor. Her husband was loudly locking the door.

Outside it was dark and frosty. A gang of men lingered in the road near the closed door. Aaron found himself among them, his heart bitterer than steel.

Outside, it was dark and cold. A group of men hung around the street near the closed door. Aaron found himself with them, his heart harder than steel.

The men were dispersing. He should take the road home. But the devil was in it, if he could take a stride in the homeward direction. There seemed a wall in front of him. He veered. But neither could he take a stride in the opposite direction. So he was destined to veer round, like some sort of weather-cock, there in the middle of the dark road outside the “Royal Oak.”

The men were scattering. He should head home. But it was frustrating that he couldn’t take a step in that direction. It felt like there was a barrier blocking him. He turned away. But he also couldn’t take a step in the opposite direction. So he was stuck turning in circles, like some kind of weather vane, right there on the dark road outside the “Royal Oak.”

But as he turned, he caught sight of a third exit. Almost opposite was the mouth of Shottle Lane, which led off under trees, at right angles to the highroad, up to New Brunswick Colliery. He veered towards the off-chance of this opening, in a delirium of icy fury, and plunged away into the dark lane, walking slowly, on firm legs.

But as he turned, he noticed a third exit. Almost directly across was the entrance to Shottle Lane, which went off under the trees, at a right angle to the main road, towards New Brunswick Colliery. He steered towards the slim chance of this path, seething with icy anger, and walked slowly into the dark lane, his legs steady.





CHAPTER III. “THE LIGHTED TREE”

It is remarkable how many odd or extraordinary people there are in England. We hear continual complaints of the stodgy dullness of the English. It would be quite as just to complain of their freakish, unusual characters. Only en masse the metal is all Britannia.

It’s amazing how many strange or extraordinary people there are in England. We keep hearing complaints about the boring dullness of the English. It would be just as fair to complain about their eccentric, unusual personalities. Only en masse the essence is all Britannia.

In an ugly little mining town we find the odd ones just as distinct as anywhere else. Only it happens that dull people invariably meet dull people, and odd individuals always come across odd individuals, no matter where they may be. So that to each kind society seems all of a piece.

In an unattractive little mining town, we discover the unique individuals just as clearly as anywhere else. It's just that boring people tend to connect with other boring people, while quirky individuals always encounter fellow oddballs, no matter where they are. As a result, each type of society appears to be completely uniform.

At one end of the dark tree-covered Shottle Lane stood the “Royal Oak” public house; and Mrs. Houseley was certainly an odd woman. At the other end of the lane was Shottle House, where the Bricknells lived; the Bricknells were odd, also. Alfred Bricknell, the old man, was one of the partners in the Colliery firm. His English was incorrect, his accent, broad Derbyshire, and he was not a gentleman in the snobbish sense of the word. Yet he was well-to-do, and very stuck-up. His wife was dead.

At one end of the dark, tree-lined Shottle Lane stood the “Royal Oak” pub, and Mrs. Houseley was definitely an unusual woman. At the opposite end of the lane was Shottle House, where the Bricknells lived; the Bricknells were odd too. Alfred Bricknell, the old man, was one of the partners in the coal mining company. His English was incorrect, his accent was a strong Derbyshire one, and he wasn’t a gentleman in the snobby sense of the word. Still, he was well-off and really arrogant. His wife was deceased.

Shottle House stood two hundred yards beyond New Brunswick Colliery. The colliery was imbedded in a plantation, whence its burning pit-hill glowed, fumed, and stank sulphur in the nostrils of the Bricknells. Even war-time efforts had not put out this refuse fire. Apart from this, Shottle House was a pleasant square house, rather old, with shrubberies and lawns. It ended the lane in a dead end. Only a field-path trekked away to the left.

Shottle House was two hundred yards beyond New Brunswick Colliery. The colliery was surrounded by a forest, where its burning pit-hill emitted a glow, smoke, and a strong sulfur smell that irritated the Bricknells. Even during wartime, efforts to extinguish this refuse fire had failed. Aside from that, Shottle House was a nice square house, somewhat old, with gardens and lawns. It marked the end of the lane, which had a dead end. Only a field path led away to the left.

On this particular Christmas Eve Alfred Bricknell had only two of his children at home. Of the others, one daughter was unhappily married, and away in India weeping herself thinner; another was nursing her babies in Streatham. Jim, the hope of the house, and Julia, now married to Robert Cunningham, had come home for Christmas.

On this Christmas Eve, Alfred Bricknell only had two of his children at home. One daughter was unhappily married and living in India, crying herself thinner; another was taking care of her babies in Streatham. Jim, the family's pride, and Julia, now married to Robert Cunningham, were back home for Christmas.

The party was seated in the drawing-room, that the grown-up daughters had made very fine during their periods of courtship. Its walls were hung with fine grey canvas, it had a large, silvery grey, silky carpet, and the furniture was covered with dark green silky material. Into this reticence pieces of futurism, Omega cushions and Van-Gogh-like pictures exploded their colours. Such chic would certainly not have been looked for up Shottle Lane.

The guests were gathered in the drawing room, which the adult daughters had decorated beautifully during their courting years. The walls were covered in elegant grey canvas, there was a large, silvery grey silk carpet, and the furniture was upholstered in dark green silk. Amid this subtlety, accents of futurism, Omega cushions, and Van Gogh-inspired art boldly burst with color. Such style definitely wouldn't have been expected up Shottle Lane.

The old man sat in his high grey arm-chair very near an enormous coal fire. In this house there was no coal-rationing. The finest coal was arranged to obtain a gigantic glow such as a coal-owner may well enjoy, a great, intense mass of pure red fire. At this fire Alfred Bricknell toasted his tan, lambs-wool-lined slippers.

The old man sat in his tall grey armchair right by a huge coal fire. In this house, there was no coal rationing. The best coal was arranged to create a massive glow that any coal owner would love, a big, bright mass of pure red flames. By this fire, Alfred Bricknell toasted his tan slippers lined with lamb's wool.

He was a large man, wearing a loose grey suit, and sprawling in the large grey arm-chair. The soft lamp-light fell on his clean, bald, Michael-Angelo head, across which a few pure hairs glittered. His chin was sunk on his breast, so that his sparse but strong-haired white beard, in which every strand stood distinct, like spun glass lithe and elastic, curved now upwards and inwards, in a curious curve returning upon him. He seemed to be sunk in stern, prophet-like meditation. As a matter of fact, he was asleep after a heavy meal.

He was a tall guy in a loose grey suit, lounging in a big grey armchair. The soft lamp light highlighted his clean, bald head, where a few fine hairs shone. His chin rested on his chest, making his thin but strong white beard, with each strand standing out like spun glass, curve upwards and inwards in a strange way. He looked like he was deep in serious, prophetic thought. In reality, he was just asleep after a big meal.

Across, seated on a pouffe on the other side of the fire, was a cameo-like girl with neat black hair done tight and bright in the French mode. She had strangely-drawn eyebrows, and her colour was brilliant. She was hot, leaning back behind the shaft of old marble of the mantel-piece, to escape the fire. She wore a simple dress of apple-green satin, with full sleeves and ample skirt and a tiny bodice of green cloth. This was Josephine Ford, the girl Jim was engaged to.

Across, sitting on a pouf on the other side of the fire, was a striking girl with sleek, black hair styled neatly in the French fashion. Her eyebrows were oddly shaped, and her complexion was vibrant. Feeling the heat, she leaned back against the old marble of the mantelpiece to escape the flames. She wore a simple apple-green satin dress with puffy sleeves, a full skirt, and a small bodice made of green fabric. This was Josephine Ford, the girl Jim was engaged to.

Jim Bricknell himself was a tall big fellow of thirty-eight. He sat in a chair in front of the fire, some distance back, and stretched his long legs far in front of him. His chin too was sunk on his breast, his young forehead was bald, and raised in odd wrinkles, he had a silent half-grin on his face, a little tipsy, a little satyr-like. His small moustache was reddish.

Jim Bricknell was a tall, big guy, thirty-eight years old. He sat in a chair in front of the fire, a bit back, stretching his long legs out in front of him. His chin was down on his chest, his young forehead was bald and marked with strange wrinkles. He had a silent half-grin on his face, looking a little tipsy and somewhat like a satyr. His small moustache had a reddish hue.

Behind him a round table was covered with cigarettes, sweets, and bottles. It was evident Jim Bricknell drank beer for choice. He wanted to get fat—that was his idea. But he couldn't bring it off: he was thin, though not too thin, except to his own thinking.

Behind him, a round table was covered with cigarettes, candy, and bottles. It was clear that Jim Bricknell preferred beer. He wanted to gain weight—that was his goal. But he couldn't pull it off: he was thin, though not overly thin, except in his own opinion.

His sister Julia was bunched up in a low chair between him and his father. She too was a tall stag of a thing, but she sat bunched up like a witch. She wore a wine-purple dress, her arms seemed to poke out of the sleeves, and she had dragged her brown hair into straight, untidy strands. Yet she had real beauty. She was talking to the young man who was not her husband: a fair, pale, fattish young fellow in pince-nez and dark clothes. This was Cyril Scott, a friend.

His sister Julia was curled up in a low chair between him and their dad. She was tall and gangly too, but she sat all hunched over like a witch. She wore a deep purple dress, her arms seemed to stick out of the sleeves, and her brown hair was pulled into messy, straight strands. Still, she had genuine beauty. She was chatting with the young man who wasn't her husband: a fair, pale, chubby guy in pince-nez and dark clothes. This was Cyril Scott, a friend.

The only other person stood at the round table pouring out red wine. He was a fresh, stoutish young Englishman in khaki, Julia's husband, Robert Cunningham, a lieutenant about to be demobilised, when he would become a sculptor once more. He drank red wine in large throatfuls, and his eyes grew a little moist. The room was hot and subdued, everyone was silent.

The only other person stood at the round table pouring red wine. He was a young, slightly overweight Englishman in khaki, Julia's husband, Robert Cunningham, a lieutenant about to be demobilized, after which he would return to being a sculptor. He drank red wine in generous gulps, and his eyes became a bit watery. The room was hot and dim, and everyone was silent.

“I say,” said Robert suddenly, from the rear—“anybody have a drink? Don't you find it rather hot?”

“I say,” Robert suddenly called out from the back, “does anyone have a drink? Don’t you think it’s pretty hot?”

“Is there another bottle of beer there?” said Jim, without moving, too settled even to stir an eye-lid.

“Is there another bottle of beer over there?” Jim asked, not moving, too comfortable to even blink.

“Yes—I think there is,” said Robert.

“Yes—I think there is,” Robert said.

“Thanks—don't open it yet,” murmured Jim.

“Thanks—don't open it yet,” Jim whispered.

“Have a drink, Josephine?” said Robert.

“Want a drink, Josephine?” Robert asked.

“No thank you,” said Josephine, bowing slightly.

“No, thank you,” Josephine said, bowing her head a little.

Finding the drinks did not go, Robert went round with the cigarettes. Josephine Ford looked at the white rolls.

Finding the drinks didn’t work out, so Robert went around with the cigarettes. Josephine Ford looked at the white rolls.

“Thank you,” she said, and taking one, suddenly licked her rather full, dry red lips with the rapid tip of her tongue. It was an odd movement, suggesting a snake's flicker. She put her cigarette between her lips, and waited. Her movements were very quiet and well bred; but perhaps too quiet, they had the dangerous impassivity of the Bohemian, Parisian or American rather than English.

“Thank you,” she said, and taking one, suddenly licked her full, dry red lips with the quick tip of her tongue. It was a strange motion, similar to a snake's flicker. She placed her cigarette between her lips and waited. Her movements were very subtle and refined; but maybe too subtle, they carried the risky calmness of the Bohemian, Parisian, or American rather than English.

“Cigarette, Julia?” said Robert to his wife.

“Cigarette, Julia?” Robert asked his wife.

She seemed to start or twitch, as if dazed. Then she looked up at her husband with a queer smile, puckering the corners of her eyes. He looked at the cigarettes, not at her. His face had the blunt voluptuous gravity of a young lion, a great cat. She kept him standing for some moments impassively. Then suddenly she hung her long, delicate fingers over the box, in doubt, and spasmodically jabbed at the cigarettes, clumsily raking one out at last.

She seemed to startle or twitch, as if confused. Then she looked up at her husband with a strange smile, crinkling the corners of her eyes. He stared at the cigarettes, not at her. His face had the solid, heavy beauty of a young lion, a big cat. She kept him standing there for a few moments without reacting. Then suddenly, she let her long, delicate fingers hover over the box, hesitating, and awkwardly poked at the cigarettes, finally managing to pull one out.

“Thank you, dear—thank you,” she cried, rather high, looking up and smiling once more. He turned calmly aside, offering the cigarettes to Scott, who refused.

"Thanks, darling—thanks," she exclaimed, a bit loudly, looking up and smiling again. He calmly turned away, offering the cigarettes to Scott, who declined.

“Oh!” said Julia, sucking the end of her cigarette. “Robert is so happy with all the good things—aren't you dear?” she sang, breaking into a hurried laugh. “We aren't used to such luxurious living, we aren't—ARE WE DEAR—No, we're not such swells as this, we're not. Oh, ROBBIE, isn't it all right, isn't it just all right?” She tailed off into her hurried, wild, repeated laugh. “We're so happy in a land of plenty, AREN'T WE DEAR?”

“Oh!” Julia exclaimed, taking a drag from her cigarette. “Robert is so happy with all the good things—aren't you, babe?” she sang, bursting into a quick laugh. “We're not used to this kind of luxurious living, we're not—ARE WE, HONEY—No, we're not as fancy as this, we're not. Oh, ROBBIE, isn’t it amazing, isn’t it just amazing?” She trailed off into her hurried, wild, repeated laugh. “We’re so happy in a land of plenty, AREN'T WE, HONEY?”

“Do you mean I'm greedy, Julia?” said Robert.

“Are you saying I'm greedy, Julia?” asked Robert.

“Greedy!—Oh, greedy!—he asks if he's greedy?—no you're not greedy, Robbie, you're not greedy. I want you to be happy.”

“Greedy!—Oh, greedy!—he asks if he's greedy?—no you're not greedy, Robbie, you're not greedy. I want you to be happy.”

“I'm quite happy,” he returned.

“I'm really happy,” he replied.

“Oh, he's happy!—Really!—he's happy! Oh, what an accomplishment! Oh, my word!” Julia puckered her eyes and laughed herself into a nervous twitching silence.

“Oh, he's so happy!—Seriously!—he's happy! Oh, what an achievement! Oh, my goodness!” Julia squinted her eyes and laughed herself into a nervous, twitching silence.

Robert went round with the matches. Julia sucked her cigarette.

Robert went around with the matches. Julia took a drag on her cigarette.

“Give us a light, Robbie, if you ARE happy!” she cried.

“Give us a light, Robbie, if you’re happy!” she cried.

“It's coming,” he answered.

“It’s coming,” he replied.

Josephine smoked with short, sharp puffs. Julia sucked wildly at her light. Robert returned to his red wine. Jim Bricknell suddenly roused up, looked round on the company, smiling a little vacuously and showing his odd, pointed teeth.

Josephine took quick, sharp puffs from her cigarette. Julia frantically drew on her lighter. Robert went back to his red wine. Jim Bricknell suddenly perked up, looked around at the group, grinning a bit blankly and revealing his unusual, pointed teeth.

“Where's the beer?” he asked, in deep tones, smiling full into Josephine's face, as if she were going to produce it by some sleight of hand. Then he wheeled round to the table, and was soon pouring beer down his throat as down a pipe. Then he dropped supine again. Cyril Scott was silently absorbing gin and water.

“Where's the beer?” he asked, his voice deep, smiling right at Josephine, as if she was going to magically produce it. He then turned to the table and quickly started pouring beer down his throat like it was a pipe. Afterwards, he flopped back down. Cyril Scott was quietly sipping gin and water.

“I say,” said Jim, from the remote depths of his sprawling. “Isn't there something we could do to while the time away?”

“I say,” Jim said, from the far reaches of his extensive space. “Isn't there something we could do to pass the time?”

Everybody suddenly laughed—it sounded so remote and absurd.

Everybody suddenly laughed—it sounded so distant and ridiculous.

“What, play bridge or poker or something conventional of that sort?” said Josephine in her distinct voice, speaking to him as if he were a child.

“What, play bridge or poker or something normal like that?” said Josephine in her distinctive voice, talking to him as if he were a child.

“Oh, damn bridge,” said Jim in his sleep-voice. Then he began pulling his powerful length together. He sat on the edge of his chair-seat, leaning forward, peering into all the faces and grinning.

“Oh, damn bridge,” Jim said in his sleepy voice. He then started to gather his strong body together. He sat on the edge of his chair, leaning forward, looking into all the faces and grinning.

“Don't look at me like that—so long—” said Josephine, in her self-contained voice. “You make me uncomfortable.” She gave an odd little grunt of a laugh, and the tip of her tongue went over her lips as she glanced sharply, half furtively round the room.

“Don't look at me like that—so long—” said Josephine, in her calm voice. “You make me uncomfortable.” She let out a strange little laugh and slid the tip of her tongue over her lips as she quickly glanced around the room, half hiding her gaze.

“I like looking at you,” said Jim, his smile becoming more malicious.

“I like looking at you,” Jim said, his smile turning increasingly sinister.

“But you shouldn't, when I tell you not,” she returned.

“But you shouldn’t, when I say not to,” she replied.

Jim twisted round to look at the state of the bottles. The father also came awake. He sat up.

Jim turned around to check on the bottles. The father also woke up. He sat up.

“Isn't it time,” he said, “that you all put away your glasses and cigarettes and thought of bed?”

“Isn't it time,” he said, “that you all put away your drinks and cigarettes and thought about going to bed?”

Jim rolled slowly round towards his father, sprawling in the long chair.

Jim rolled slowly towards his father, lounging in the long chair.

“Ah, Dad,” he said, “tonight's the night! Tonight's some night, Dad.—You can sleep any time—” his grin widened—“but there aren't many nights to sit here—like this—Eh?”

“Ah, Dad,” he said, “tonight's the night! Tonight is going to be amazing, Dad.—You can sleep anytime—” his grin got bigger—“but there aren’t many nights to just sit here—like this—right?”

He was looking up all the time into the face of his father, full and nakedly lifting his face to the face of his father, and smiling fixedly. The father, who was perfectly sober, except for the contagion from the young people, felt a wild tremor go through his heart as he gazed on the face of his boy. He rose stiffly.

He kept looking up at his father, fully and openly raising his face to his dad’s, and smiling intently. The father, who was completely sober except for the influence of the young people, felt a wild tremor in his heart as he looked at his boy’s face. He stood up awkwardly.

“You want to stay?” he said. “You want to stay!—Well then—well then, I'll leave you. But don't be long.” The old man rose to his full height, rather majestic. The four younger people also rose respectfully—only Jim lay still prostrate in his chair, twisting up his face towards his father.

“You want to stay?” he asked. “You want to stay!—Well then—well then, I'll leave you. But don't take too long.” The old man stood tall, looking quite impressive. The four younger people also got up respectfully—only Jim stayed slumped in his chair, twisting his face up towards his father.

“You won't stay long,” said the old man, looking round a little bewildered. He was seeking a responsible eye. Josephine was the only one who had any feeling for him.

“You won’t be here for long,” said the old man, glancing around feeling a bit confused. He was looking for someone responsible to connect with. Josephine was the only one who really cared about him.

“No, we won't stay long, Mr. Bricknell,” she said gravely.

“No, we won’t stay long, Mr. Bricknell,” she said seriously.

“Good night, Dad,” said Jim, as his father left the room.

“Good night, Dad,” Jim said as his father left the room.

Josephine went to the window. She had rather a stiff, poupee walk.

Josephine went to the window. She had a rather stiff, poupee walk.

“How is the night?” she said, as if to change the whole feeling in the room. She pushed back the thick grey-silk curtains. “Why?” she exclaimed. “What is that light burning? A red light?”

“How's the night?” she said, as if to shift the whole vibe in the room. She pulled back the heavy gray silk curtains. “Why?” she exclaimed. “What is that light shining? A red light?”

“Oh, that's only the pit-bank on fire,” said Robert, who had followed her.

“Oh, that's just the pit-bank on fire,” said Robert, who had followed her.

“How strange!—Why is it burning now?”

“How weird!—Why is it on fire now?”

“It always burns, unfortunately—it is most consistent at it. It is the refuse from the mines. It has been burning for years, in spite of all efforts to the contrary.”

“It always burns, unfortunately—it’s really consistent about that. It’s the waste from the mines. It’s been burning for years, despite all attempts to stop it.”

“How very curious! May we look at it?” Josephine now turned the handle of the French windows, and stepped out.

“How interesting! Can we take a look?” Josephine then turned the handle of the French windows and stepped outside.

“Beautiful!” they heard her voice exclaim from outside.

“Beautiful!” they heard her voice shout from outside.

In the room, Julia laid her hand gently, protectively over the hand of Cyril Scott.

In the room, Julia placed her hand softly and protectively over Cyril Scott's hand.

“Josephine and Robert are admiring the night together!” she said, smiling with subtle tenderness to him.

“Josephine and Robert are enjoying the night together!” she said, smiling gently at him.

“Naturally! Young people always do these romantic things,” replied Cyril Scott. He was twenty-two years old, so he could afford to be cynical.

“Of course! Young people always pull these romantic moves,” replied Cyril Scott. He was twenty-two, so he could afford to be cynical.

“Do they?—Don't you think it's nice of them?” she said, gently removing her hand from his. His eyes were shining with pleasure.

“Do they?—Don't you think that's nice of them?” she said, gently taking her hand away from his. His eyes were shining with joy.

“I do. I envy them enormously. One only needs to be sufficiently naive,” he said.

“I do. I envy them a lot. All it takes is to be a bit naive,” he said.

“One does, doesn't one!” cooed Julia.

"One does, right?" Julia cooed.

“I say, do you hear the bells?” said Robert, poking his head into the room.

“I say, do you hear the bells?” Robert asked, poking his head into the room.

“No, dear! Do you?” replied Julia.

“No, sweetie! Do you?” replied Julia.

“Bells! Hear the bells! Bells!” exclaimed the half-tipsy and self-conscious Jim. And he rolled in his chair in an explosion of sudden, silent laughter, showing his mouthful of pointed teeth, like a dog. Then he gradually gathered himself together, found his feet, smiling fixedly.

“Bells! Listen to the bells! Bells!” shouted the slightly drunk and awkward Jim. And he leaned back in his chair, bursting into a fit of silent laughter, revealing his sharp teeth, like a dog. Then he slowly composed himself, got to his feet, smiling without a break.

“Pretty cool night!” he said aloud, when he felt the air on his almost bald head. The darkness smelt of sulphur.

“Pretty cool night!” he said out loud as he felt the air on his nearly bald head. The darkness smelled like sulfur.

Josephine and Robert had moved out of sight. Julia was abstracted, following them with her eyes. With almost supernatural keenness she seemed to catch their voices from the distance.

Josephine and Robert had disappeared from view. Julia was lost in thought, watching them as they went. With an almost supernatural sharpness, she seemed to hear their voices from afar.

“Yes, Josephine, WOULDN'T that be AWFULLY ROMANTIC!”—she suddenly called shrilly.

“Yes, Josephine, wouldn't that be really romantic!”—she suddenly called out sharply.

The pair in the distance started.

The couple in the distance jumped.

“What—!” they heard Josephine's sharp exclamation.

“What—!” they heard Josephine's sharp shout.

“What's that?—What would be romantic?” said Jim as he lurched up and caught hold of Cyril Scott's arm.

“What's that?—What would be romantic?” Jim said as he stumbled up and grabbed Cyril Scott's arm.

“Josephine wants to make a great illumination of the grounds of the estate,” said Julia, magniloquent.

“Josephine wants to do a fantastic job lighting up the estate grounds,” Julia said, being grandiose.

“No—no—I didn't say it,” remonstrated Josephine.

“No—no—I didn't say that,” Josephine protested.

“What Josephine said,” explained Robert, “was simply that it would be pretty to put candles on one of the growing trees, instead of having a Christmas-tree indoors.”

“What Josephine said,” Robert explained, “was basically that it would be nice to put candles on one of the growing trees, instead of having a Christmas tree inside.”

“Oh, Josephine, how sweet of you!” cried Julia.

“Oh, Josephine, that’s so sweet of you!” exclaimed Julia.

Cyril Scott giggled.

Cyril Scott laughed.

“Good egg! Champion idea, Josey, my lass. Eh? What—!” cried Jim. “Why not carry it out—eh? Why not? Most attractive.” He leaned forward over Josephine, and grinned.

“Good egg! Great idea, Josey, my girl. Huh? What—!” shouted Jim. “Why not go for it—huh? Why not? Very appealing.” He leaned in closer to Josephine and grinned.

“Oh, no!” expostulated Josephine. “It all sounds so silly now. No. Let us go indoors and go to bed.”

“Oh, no!” Josephine exclaimed. “It all sounds so ridiculous now. No. Let’s go inside and go to bed.”

“NO, Josephine dear—No! It's a LOVELY IDEA!” cried Julia. “Let's get candles and lanterns and things—”

“NO, Josephine dear—No! It's a GREAT IDEA!” shouted Julia. “Let's grab candles and lanterns and stuff—”

“Let's!” grinned Jim. “Let's, everybody—let's.”

“Let’s!” grinned Jim. “Let’s, everyone—let’s.”

“Shall we really?” asked Robert. “Shall we illuminate one of the fir-trees by the lawn?”

“Are we really going to?” asked Robert. “Are we going to light up one of the fir trees by the lawn?”

“Yes! How lovely!” cried Julia. “I'll fetch the candles.”

“Yes! How wonderful!” exclaimed Julia. “I'll get the candles.”

“The women must put on warm cloaks,” said Robert.

“The women need to put on warm coats,” said Robert.

They trooped indoors for coats and wraps and candles and lanterns. Then, lighted by a bicycle lamp, they trooped off to the shed to twist wire round the candles for holders. They clustered round the bench.

They went inside for their coats, wraps, candles, and lanterns. Then, with a bicycle lamp lighting the way, they headed to the shed to twist wire around the candles to make holders. They gathered around the bench.

“I say,” said Julia, “doesn't Cyril look like a pilot on a stormy night! Oh, I say—!” and she went into one of her hurried laughs.

“I mean,” said Julia, “doesn't Cyril look like a pilot on a stormy night! Oh my gosh—!” and she burst into one of her quick laughs.

They all looked at Cyril Scott, who was standing sheepishly in the background, in a very large overcoat, smoking a large pipe. The young man was uncomfortable, but assumed a stoic air of philosophic indifference.

They all looked at Cyril Scott, who was standing awkwardly in the background, wearing a huge overcoat and smoking a big pipe. The young man felt out of place, but put on a calm façade of philosophical indifference.

Soon they were busy round a prickly fir-tree at the end of the lawn. Jim stood in the background vaguely staring. The bicycle lamp sent a beam of strong white light deep into the uncanny foliage, heads clustered and hands worked. The night above was silent, dim. There was no wind. In the near distance they could hear the panting of some engine at the colliery.

Soon they were busy around a prickly fir tree at the end of the lawn. Jim stood in the back, staring blankly. The bicycle lamp cast a strong white light deep into the eerie foliage, with heads close together and hands busy. The night sky above was quiet and dim. There was no wind. In the distance, they could hear the panting of some engine at the colliery.

“Shall we light them as we fix them,” asked Robert, “or save them for one grand rocket at the end?”

“Should we light them as we fix them,” Robert asked, “or save them for one big rocket at the end?”

“Oh, as we do them,” said Cyril Scott, who had lacerated his fingers and wanted to see some reward.

“Oh, as we do them,” said Cyril Scott, who had cut his fingers and wanted to see some payoff.

A match spluttered. One naked little flame sprang alight among the dark foliage. The candle burned tremulously, naked. They all were silent.

A match fizzled. One small flame flickered to life among the dark leaves. The candle burned unsteadily, exposed. They were all quiet.

“We ought to do a ritual dance! We ought to worship the tree,” sang Julia, in her high voice.

“We should do a ritual dance! We should worship the tree,” sang Julia, in her high voice.

“Hold on a minute. We'll have a little more illumination,” said Robert.

“Wait a moment. We’ll have a bit more light,” said Robert.

“Why yes. We want more than one candle,” said Josephine.

“Absolutely. We want more than one candle,” said Josephine.

But Julia had dropped the cloak in which she was huddled, and with arms slung asunder was sliding, waving, crouching in a pas seul before the tree, looking like an animated bough herself.

But Julia had dropped the cloak she was wrapped in, and with her arms outstretched was sliding, waving, and crouching in a pas seul before the tree, looking like an animated branch herself.

Jim, who was hugging his pipe in the background, broke into a short, harsh, cackling laugh.

Jim, who was holding his pipe in the background, let out a short, harsh, cackling laugh.

“Aren't we fools!” he cried. “What? Oh, God's love, aren't we fools!”

“Aren't we idiots!” he exclaimed. “What? Oh, for God's sake, aren't we idiots!”

“No—why?” cried Josephine, amused but resentful.

“No—why?” cried Josephine, both amused and annoyed.

But Jim vouchsafed nothing further, only stood like a Red Indian gripping his pipe.

But Jim didn’t say anything more, just stood there like a Native American holding his pipe.

The beam of the bicycle-lamp moved and fell upon the hands and faces of the young people, and penetrated the recesses of the secret trees. Several little tongues of flame clipped sensitive and ruddy on the naked air, sending a faint glow over the needle foliage. They gave a strange, perpendicular aspiration in the night. Julia waved slowly in her tree dance. Jim stood apart, with his legs straddled, a motionless figure.

The light from the bicycle lamp moved and shone on the hands and faces of the young people, reaching into the hidden spots among the trees. Several small flames flickered brightly in the cool night air, casting a soft glow over the needle-like leaves. They created a strange, vertical presence in the darkness. Julia swayed gently in her dance among the trees. Jim stood off to the side, legs apart, a still figure.

The party round the tree became absorbed and excited as more ruddy tongues of flame pricked upward from the dark tree. Pale candles became evident, the air was luminous. The illumination was becoming complete, harmonious.

The party around the tree grew absorbed and excited as more bright tongues of flame flickered upward from the dark tree. Pale candles became visible, and the air sparkled. The glow was becoming complete and harmonious.

Josephine suddenly looked round.

Josephine suddenly turned around.

“Why-y-y!” came her long note of alarm.

“Why-y-y!” came her prolonged note of alarm.

A man in a bowler hat and a black overcoat stood on the edge of the twilight.

A man in a bowler hat and a black coat stood on the brink of twilight.

“What is it?” cried Julia.

"What is it?" yelled Julia.

Homo sapiens!” said Robert, the lieutenant. “Hand the light, Cyril.” He played the beam of light full on the intruder; a man in a bowler hat, with a black overcoat buttoned to his throat, a pale, dazed, blinking face. The hat was tilted at a slightly jaunty angle over the left eye, the man was well-featured. He did not speak.

Homo sapiens!” said Robert, the lieutenant. “Give me the light, Cyril.” He directed the beam of light straight at the intruder; a man in a bowler hat, wearing a black overcoat buttoned up to his throat, with a pale, dazed, blinking face. The hat was cocked at a slightly playful angle over his left eye, and the man was attractive. He didn’t say anything.

“Did you want anything?” asked Robert, from behind the light.

“Did you need anything?” Robert asked from behind the light.

Aaron Sisson blinked, trying to see who addressed him. To him, they were all illusory. He did not answer.

Aaron Sisson blinked, trying to see who was talking to him. To him, they all seemed like illusions. He didn't respond.

“Anything you wanted?” repeated Robert, military, rather peremptory.

“Anything you needed?” repeated Robert, sounding firm and a bit bossy.

Jim suddenly doubled himself up and burst into a loud harsh cackle of laughter. Whoop! he went, and doubled himself up with laughter. Whoop! Whoop! he went, and fell on the ground and writhed with laughter. He was in that state of intoxication when he could find no release from maddening self-consciousness. He knew what he was doing, he did it deliberately. And yet he was also beside himself, in a sort of hysterics. He could not help himself in exasperated self-consciousness.

Jim suddenly bent over and let out a loud, harsh laugh. "Whoop!" he shouted, doubling over with laughter. "Whoop! Whoop!" he continued, falling to the ground and writhing with laughter. He was in that state of high energy where he couldn’t escape from overwhelming self-awareness. He was fully aware of his actions and did them intentionally. Yet he was also beside himself, caught in a kind of hysteria. He couldn’t control his frustrated self-consciousness.

The others all began to laugh, unavoidably. It was a contagion. They laughed helplessly and foolishly. Only Robert was anxious.

The others started laughing uncontrollably. It was infectious. They laughed mindlessly and without control. Only Robert felt anxious.

“I'm afraid he'll wake the house,” he said, looking at the doubled up figure of Jim writhing on the grass and whooping loudly.

“I'm worried he'll wake everyone up,” he said, glancing at Jim, who was curled up on the grass and yelling loudly.

“Or not enough,” put in Cyril Scott. He twigged Jim's condition.

“Or not enough,” added Cyril Scott. He caught on to Jim's condition.

“No—no!” cried Josephine, weak with laughing in spite of herself. “No—it's too long—I'm like to die laughing—”

“No—no!” Josephine exclaimed, trying to catch her breath from laughing too hard. “No—it's too much—I'm about to die from laughter—”

Jim embraced the earth in his convulsions. Even Robert shook quite weakly with laughter. His face was red, his eyes full of dancing water. Yet he managed to articulate.

Jim embraced the ground as he thrashed around. Even Robert shook a bit with laughter. His face was flushed, his eyes sparkling with emotion. Still, he was able to speak.

“I say, you know, you'll bring the old man down.” Then he went off again into spasms.

“I mean, you know, you're going to bring the old man down.” Then he started having spasms again.

“Hu! Hu!” whooped Jim, subsiding. “Hu!”

“Hu! Hu!” yelled Jim, calming down. “Hu!”

He rolled over on to his back, and lay silent. The others also became weakly silent.

He rolled onto his back and lay quietly. The others also fell silent.

“What's amiss?” said Aaron Sisson, breaking this spell.

“What's wrong?” said Aaron Sisson, breaking this spell.

They all began to laugh again, except Jim, who lay on his back looking up at the strange sky.

They all started laughing again, except for Jim, who was lying on his back staring up at the weird sky.

“What're you laughing at?” repeated Aaron.

“What are you laughing at?” repeated Aaron.

“We're laughing at the man on the ground,” replied Josephine. “I think he's drunk a little too much.”

“We're laughing at the guy on the ground,” replied Josephine. “I think he’s had a bit too much to drink.”

“Ay,” said Aaron, standing mute and obstinate.

“Ay,” said Aaron, standing there silent and stubborn.

“Did you want anything?” Robert enquired once more.

“Did you need anything?” Robert asked again.

“Eh?” Aaron looked up. “Me? No, not me.” A sort of inertia kept him rooted. The young people looked at one another and began to laugh, rather embarrassed.

“Wait, what?” Aaron glanced up. “Me? No, definitely not me.” Something like inertia held him in place. The young people exchanged looks and started to laugh, feeling a bit awkward.

“Another!” said Cyril Scott cynically.

"Another!" Cyril Scott said sarcastically.

They wished he would go away. There was a pause.

They wished he would leave. There was a pause.

“What do you reckon stars are?” asked the sepulchral voice of Jim. He still lay flat on his back on the grass.

“What do you think stars are?” asked Jim's gloomy voice. He was still lying flat on his back on the grass.

Josephine went to him and pulled at his coat.

Josephine approached him and tugged at his coat.

“Get up,” she said. “You'll take cold. Get up now, we're going indoors.”

“Get up,” she said. “You'll catch a chill. Get up now, we’re going inside.”

“What do you reckon stars are?” he persisted.

“What do you think stars are?” he pressed on.

Aaron Sisson stood on the edge of the light, smilingly staring at the scene, like a boy out of his place, but stubbornly keeping his ground.

Aaron Sisson stood at the edge of the light, smiling as he gazed at the scene, like a boy who felt out of place, yet determined to stay right where he was.

“Get up now,” said Josephine. “We've had enough.” But Jim would not move.

“Get up now,” said Josephine. “We've had enough.” But Jim refused to budge.

Robert went with the bicycle lamp and stood at Aaron's side.

Robert took the bicycle lamp and stood next to Aaron.

“Shall I show you a light to the road—you're off your track,” he said. “You're in the grounds of Shottle House.”

“Should I give you directions? You seem lost,” he said. “You’re on the property of Shottle House.”

“I can find my road,” said Aaron. “Thank you.”

“I can find my way,” Aaron said. “Thanks.”

Jim suddenly got up and went to peer at the stranger, poking his face close to Aaron's face.

Jim suddenly stood up and leaned in to get a better look at the stranger, getting his face right up close to Aaron's.

“Right-o,” he replied. “You're not half a bad sort of chap—Cheery-o! What's your drink?”

“Sure thing,” he replied. “You're not a bad guy—Cheers! What do you want to drink?”

“Mine—whiskey,” said Aaron.

“Mine’s whiskey,” said Aaron.

“Come in and have one. We're the only sober couple in the bunch—what?” cried Jim.

“Come in and have one. We're the only sober couple here—what?” Jim exclaimed.

Aaron stood unmoving, static in everything. Jim took him by the arm affectionately. The stranger looked at the flickering tree, with its tiers of lights.

Aaron stood still, completely motionless. Jim took him by the arm affectionately. The stranger gazed at the flickering tree, adorned with its layers of lights.

“A Christmas tree,” he said, jerking his head and smiling.

“A Christmas tree,” he said, nodding his head and smiling.

“That's right, old man,” said Jim, seeming thoroughly sober now. “Come indoors and have a drink.”

"That's right, old man," Jim said, looking completely sober now. "Come inside and have a drink."

Aaron Sisson negatively allowed himself to be led off. The others followed in silence, leaving the tree to flicker the night through. The stranger stumbled at the open window-door.

Aaron Sisson reluctantly let himself be led away. The others followed quietly, leaving the tree to flicker in the night. The stranger stumbled at the open window-door.

“Mind the step,” said Jim affectionately.

“Watch your step,” Jim said warmly.

They crowded to the fire, which was still hot. The newcomer looked round vaguely. Jim took his bowler hat and gave him a chair. He sat without looking round, a remote, abstract look on his face. He was very pale, and seemed-inwardly absorbed.

They gathered around the fire, which was still warm. The newcomer glanced around aimlessly. Jim took off his bowler hat and offered him a chair. He sat down without looking around, wearing a distant, thoughtful expression. He was very pale and seemed lost in his own thoughts.

The party threw off their wraps and sat around. Josephine turned to Aaron Sisson, who sat with a glass of whiskey in his hand, rather slack in his chair, in his thickish overcoat. He did not want to drink. His hair was blond, quite tidy, his mouth and chin handsome but a little obstinate, his eyes inscrutable. His pallor was not natural to him. Though he kept the appearance of a smile, underneath he was hard and opposed. He did not wish to be with these people, and yet, mechanically, he stayed.

The group took off their jackets and settled in. Josephine turned to Aaron Sisson, who was lounging in his chair with a glass of whiskey in hand, wearing a bulky overcoat. He didn't want to drink. His blond hair was fairly neat, his mouth and chin were attractive but slightly stubborn, and his eyes were hard to read. His pale complexion didn't seem normal for him. Even though he wore a semblance of a smile, deep down he felt tough and resistant. He didn't want to be around these people, yet he stayed out of habit.

“Do you feel quite well?” Josephine asked him.

“Are you feeling okay?” Josephine asked him.

He looked at her quickly.

He glanced at her swiftly.

“Me?” he said. He smiled faintly. “Yes, I'm all right.” Then he dropped his head again and seemed oblivious.

“Me?” he said. He smiled slightly. “Yeah, I’m fine.” Then he looked down again and seemed unaware.

“Tell us your name,” said Jim affectionately.

“Tell us your name,” Jim said warmly.

The stranger looked up.

The stranger looked up.

“My name's Aaron Sisson, if it's anything to you,” he said.

“My name's Aaron Sisson, if that matters to you,” he said.

Jim began to grin.

Jim started to grin.

“It's a name I don't know,” he said. Then he named all the party present. But the stranger hardly heeded, though his eyes looked curiously from one to the other, slow, shrewd, clairvoyant.

“It's a name I don't recognize,” he said. Then he listed everyone at the party. But the stranger barely paid attention, even though his eyes scanned each person, slow, sharp, all-seeing.

“Were you on your way home?” asked Robert, huffy.

“Were you on your way home?” Robert asked, annoyed.

The stranger lifted his head and looked at him.

The stranger raised his head and looked at him.

“Home!” he repeated. “No. The other road—” He indicated the direction with his head, and smiled faintly.

“Home!” he said again. “No. The other road—” He pointed in that direction with his head and smiled softly.

“Beldover?” inquired Robert.

"Beldover?" Robert asked.

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

He had dropped his head again, as if he did not want to look at them.

He had lowered his head again, as if he didn't want to look at them.

To Josephine, the pale, impassive, blank-seeming face, the blue eyes with the smile which wasn't a smile, and the continual dropping of the well-shaped head was curiously affecting. She wanted to cry.

To Josephine, the pale, expressionless face that seemed blank, the blue eyes with a smile that didn't quite reach them, and the constant tilt of the well-shaped head were oddly moving. She felt like crying.

“Are you a miner?” Robert asked, de haute en bas.

“Are you a miner?” Robert asked, from a position of superiority.

“No,” cried Josephine. She had looked at his hands.

“No,” cried Josephine. She had looked at his hands.

“Men's checkweighman,” replied Aaron. He had emptied his glass. He put it on the table.

“Men's checkweighman,” Aaron replied. He had finished his drink. He set the glass down on the table.

“Have another?” said Jim, who was attending fixedly, with curious absorption, to the stranger.

“Want another?” Jim asked, watching intently with a curious fascination at the stranger.

“No,” cried Josephine, “no more.”

“No,” exclaimed Josephine, “no more.”

Aaron looked at Jim, then at her, and smiled slowly, with remote bitterness. Then he lowered his head again. His hands were loosely clasped between his knees.

Aaron glanced at Jim, then at her, and smiled slowly, with a hint of bitterness. Then he looked down again. His hands were casually clasped between his knees.

“What about the wife?” said Robert—the young lieutenant.

“What about the wife?” Robert asked—the young lieutenant.

“What about the wife and kiddies? You're a married man, aren't you?”

“What about your wife and kids? You're married, right?”

The sardonic look of the stranger rested on the subaltern.

The stranger's sarcastic gaze was fixed on the junior officer.

“Yes,” he said.

“Yes,” he replied.

“Won't they be expecting you?” said Robert, trying to keep his temper and his tone of authority.

“Won't they be waiting for you?” Robert said, trying to keep his cool and sound authoritative.

“I expect they will—”

“I expect they will—”

“Then you'd better be getting along, hadn't you?”

“Then you should probably get going, right?”

The eyes of the intruder rested all the time on the flushed subaltern. The look on Aaron's face became slowly satirical.

The intruder's gaze was constantly fixed on the embarrassed subaltern. Aaron's expression gradually turned sarcastic.

“Oh, dry up the army touch,” said Jim contemptuously, to Robert. “We're all civvies here. We're all right, aren't we?” he said loudly, turning to the stranger with a grin that showed his pointed teeth.

“Oh, stop with the military stuff,” Jim said dismissively to Robert. “We’re all civilians here. We’re good, right?” he said loudly, turning to the stranger with a grin that revealed his pointed teeth.

Aaron gave a brief laugh of acknowledgement.

Aaron let out a short, acknowledging laugh.

“How many children have you?” sang Julia from her distance.

“How many kids do you have?” sang Julia from afar.

“Three.”

"3."

“Girls or boys?”

“Girls or guys?”

“Girls.”

"Girls."

“All girls? Dear little things! How old?”

“All girls? Cute little ones! How old are they?”

“Oldest eight—youngest nine months—”

“Oldest is eight—youngest is nine months—”

“So small!” sang Julia, with real tenderness now—Aaron dropped his head. “But you're going home to them, aren't you?” said Josephine, in whose eyes the tears had already risen. He looked up at her, at her tears. His face had the same pale perverse smile.

“So small!” Julia sang, her voice filled with genuine tenderness—Aaron lowered his head. “But you're going home to them, right?” Josephine asked, tears already welling in her eyes. He looked up at her, at her tears. His face wore the same pale, twisted smile.

“Not tonight,” he said.

"Not tonight," he said.

“But why? You're wrong!” cried Josephine.

“But why? You’re mistaken!” shouted Josephine.

He dropped his head and became oblivious.

He lowered his head and tuned out.

“Well!” said Cyril Scott, rising at last with a bored exclamation. “I think I'll retire.”

“Well!” said Cyril Scott, finally standing up with a bored sigh. “I think I'll call it a night.”

“Will you?” said Julia, also rising. “You'll find your candle outside.”

“Will you?” Julia said as she got up. “You’ll find your candle outside.”

She went out. Scott bade good night, and followed her. The four people remained in the room, quite silent. Then Robert rose and began to walk about, agitated.

She went outside. Scott said goodnight and followed her. The four people stayed in the room, completely quiet. Then Robert got up and started pacing, feeling restless.

“Don't you go back to 'em. Have a night out. You stop here tonight,” Jim said suddenly, in a quiet intimate tone.

“Don’t go back to them. Have a night out. Stay here tonight,” Jim said suddenly, in a quiet, friendly tone.

The stranger turned his head and looked at him, considering.

The stranger turned his head and glanced at him, thinking it over.

“Yes?” he said. He seemed to be smiling coldly.

“Yes?” he said, with a cold smile.

“Oh, but!” cried Josephine. “Your wife and your children! Won't they be awfully bothered? Isn't it awfully unkind to them?”

“Oh, but!” cried Josephine. “Your wife and kids! Won't they be really upset? Isn’t it really unkind to them?”

She rose in her eagerness. He sat turning up his face to her. She could not understand his expression.

She got up with enthusiasm. He sat there, looking up at her. She couldn't grasp his expression.

“Won't you go home to them?” she said, hysterical.

“Why don't you go home to them?” she said, panicking.

“Not tonight,” he replied quietly, again smiling.

“Not tonight,” he replied softly, smiling again.

“You're wrong!” she cried. “You're wrong!” And so she hurried out of the room in tears.

“You're wrong!” she shouted. “You're wrong!” Then she rushed out of the room in tears.

“Er—what bed do you propose to put him in?” asked Robert rather officer-like.

“Uh—what bed do you plan to put him in?” asked Robert somewhat authoritatively.

“Don't propose at all, my lad,” replied Jim, ironically—he did not like Robert. Then to the stranger he said:

“Don't propose at all, my guy,” replied Jim, sarcastically—he did not like Robert. Then to the stranger he said:

“You'll be all right on the couch in my room?—it's a good couch, big enough, plenty of rugs—” His voice was easy and intimate.

“You'll be fine on the couch in my room?—it's a nice couch, spacious, with lots of rugs—” His voice was relaxed and personal.

Aaron looked at him, and nodded.

Aaron looked at him and nodded.

They had another drink each, and at last the two set off, rather stumbling, upstairs. Aaron carried his bowler hat with him.

They each had another drink, and finally, the two of them headed upstairs, a bit unsteady. Aaron took his bowler hat along with him.

Robert remained pacing in the drawing-room for some time. Then he went out, to return in a little while. He extinguished the lamps and saw that the fire was safe. Then he went to fasten the window-doors securely. Outside he saw the uncanny glimmer of candles across the lawn. He had half a mind to go out and extinguish them—but he did not. So he went upstairs and the house was quiet. Faint crumbs of snow were falling outside.

Robert paced in the living room for a while. Then he stepped outside, only to come back shortly after. He turned off the lamps and checked that the fire was safe. Next, he went to securely lock the window doors. Outside, he noticed an eerie glow of candles across the lawn. He thought about going out to blow them out—but he didn't. So, he went upstairs and the house was silent. Light flakes of snow were falling outside.

When Jim woke in the morning Aaron had gone. Only on the floor were two packets of Christmas-tree candles, fallen from the stranger's pockets. He had gone through the drawing-room door, as he had come. The housemaid said that while she was cleaning the grate in the dining-room she heard someone go into the drawing-room: a parlour-maid had even seen someone come out of Jim's bedroom. But they had both thought it was Jim himself, for he was an unsettled house mate.

When Jim woke up in the morning, Aaron was gone. All that was left on the floor were two packets of Christmas tree candles that had fallen from the stranger's pockets. He had entered through the drawing-room door, just like he had come in. The housemaid mentioned that while she was cleaning the grate in the dining room, she heard someone go into the drawing room; a parlour maid had even seen someone leave Jim's bedroom. But they both assumed it was Jim himself since he was an unpredictable housemate.

There was a thin film of snow, a lovely Christmas morning.

There was a light layer of snow on a beautiful Christmas morning.





CHAPTER IV. “THE PILLAR OF SALT”

Our story will not yet see daylight. A few days after Christmas, Aaron sat in the open shed at the bottom of his own garden, looking out on the rainy darkness. No one knew he was there. It was some time after six in the evening.

Our story is still waiting to be revealed. A few days after Christmas, Aaron sat in the open shed at the back of his garden, gazing out at the rainy darkness. No one knew he was there. It was a little past six in the evening.

From where he sat, he looked straight up the garden to the house. The blind was not drawn in the middle kitchen, he could see the figures of his wife and one child. There was a light also in the upstairs window. His wife was gone upstairs again. He wondered if she had the baby ill. He could see her figure vaguely behind the lace curtains of the bedroom. It was like looking at his home through the wrong end of a telescope. Now the little girls had gone from the middle room: only to return in a moment.

From where he sat, he looked directly up the garden to the house. The blind wasn’t pulled down in the middle kitchen; he could see the shapes of his wife and one child. There was also a light on in the upstairs window. His wife had gone upstairs again. He wondered if the baby was sick. He could vaguely see her figure behind the lace curtains of the bedroom. It felt like he was viewing his home through the wrong end of a telescope. Now, the little girls had left the middle room, only to come back in a moment.

His attention strayed. He watched the light falling from the window of the next-door house. Uneasily, he looked along the whole range of houses. The street sloped down-hill, and the backs were open to the fields. So he saw a curious succession of lighted windows, between which jutted the intermediary back premises, scullery and outhouse, in dark little blocks. It was something like the keyboard of a piano: more still, like a succession of musical notes. For the rectangular planes of light were of different intensities, some bright and keen, some soft, warm, like candle-light, and there was one surface of pure red light, one or two were almost invisible, dark green. So the long scale of lights seemed to trill across the darkness, now bright, now dim, swelling and sinking. The effect was strange.

His attention wandered. He observed the light streaming from the window of the neighboring house. Uneasily, he scanned the entire row of houses. The street sloped downhill, and the backs faced the fields. He noticed a curious series of lit windows, with dark little blocks of sculleries and outbuildings in between. It reminded him of a piano keyboard: even more so, like a sequence of musical notes. The rectangular patches of light varied in intensity—some bright and sharp, others soft and warm, like candlelight. There was one surface of pure red light, while one or two were nearly invisible, a dark green. The long scale of lights seemed to trill across the darkness, now bright, now dim, swelling and receding. The effect was unusual.

And thus the whole private life of the street was threaded in lights. There was a sense of indecent exposure, from so many backs. He felt himself almost in physical contact with this contiguous stretch of back premises. He heard the familiar sound of water gushing from the sink in to the grate, the dropping of a pail outside the door, the clink of a coal shovel, the banging of a door, the sound of voices. So many houses cheek by jowl, so many squirming lives, so many back yards, back doors giving on to the night. It was revolting.

And so the entire private life of the street was lit up. There was a feeling of inappropriate exposure, with so many backs turned. He felt almost physically close to this continuous row of backyards. He heard the familiar sound of water rushing from the sink into the grate, the thud of a bucket outside the door, the clatter of a coal shovel, the slamming of a door, and the murmur of voices. So many houses packed together, so many restless lives, so many backyards and doors leading into the night. It was disgusting.

Away in the street itself, a boy was calling the newspaper: “—'NING POST! —'NING PO-O-ST!” It was a long, melancholy howl, and seemed to epitomise the whole of the dark, wet, secretive, thickly-inhabited night. A figure passed the window of Aaron's own house, entered, and stood inside the room talking to Mrs. Sisson. It was a young woman in a brown mackintosh and a black hat. She stood under the incandescent light, and her hat nearly knocked the globe. Next door a man had run out in his shirt sleeves: this time a young, dark-headed collier running to the gate for a newspaper, running bare-headed, coatless, slippered in the rain. He had got his news-sheet, and was returning. And just at that moment the young man's wife came out, shading her candle with a lading tin. She was going to the coal-house for some coal. Her husband passed her on the threshold. She could be heard breaking the bits of coal and placing them on the dustpan. The light from her candle fell faintly behind her. Then she went back, blown by a swirl of wind. But again she was at the door, hastily standing her iron shovel against the wall. Then she shut the back door with a bang. These noises seemed to scrape and strike the night.

Out in the street, a boy was calling for the newspaper: “—'NING POST! —'NING PO-O-ST!” It was a long, sad howl that captured the whole dark, rainy, secretive, densely populated night. A figure passed by Aaron's window, entered the house, and stood in the room talking to Mrs. Sisson. It was a young woman in a brown raincoat and a black hat. She stood under the bright light, and her hat almost touched the bulb. Next door, a man had rushed out in his shirt sleeves: a young, dark-haired coal miner running to the gate for a newspaper, bare-headed, without a coat, and wearing slippers in the rain. He got his newspaper and was heading back. At that moment, the young man's wife stepped out, shielding her candle with a tin container. She was going to the coal shed for some coal. Her husband passed her on the doorstep. You could hear her breaking the pieces of coal and putting them on the dustpan. The light from her candle flickered softly behind her. Then she turned back, pushed along by a gust of wind. But she was soon back at the door, quickly propping her iron shovel against the wall. Then she slammed the back door shut. These sounds seemed to scrape and puncture the night.

In Aaron's own house, the young person was still talking to Mrs. Sisson. Millicent came out, sheltering a candle with her hand. The candle blew out. She ran indoors, and emerged again, her white pinafore fluttering. This time she performed her little journey safely. He could see the faint glimmer of her candle emerging secretly from the closet.

In Aaron's house, the young person was still chatting with Mrs. Sisson. Millicent stepped outside, covering a candle with her hand. The candle went out. She hurried back inside and came out again, her white pinafore fluttering. This time she made her little trip safely. He could see the soft glow of her candle quietly appearing from the closet.

The young person was taking her leave. He could hear her sympathetic—“Well—good night! I hope she'll be no worse. Good night Mrs. Sisson!” She was gone—he heard the windy bang of the street-gate. Presently Millicent emerged again, flitting indoors.

The young person was saying her goodbyes. He could hear her kind voice—“Well—good night! I hope she’ll be okay. Good night, Mrs. Sisson!” She left—he heard the gusty slam of the street gate. Soon, Millicent appeared again, darting back inside.

So he rose to his feet, balancing, swaying a little before he started into motion, as so many colliers do. Then he moved along the path towards the house, in the rain and darkness, very slowly edging forwards.

So he stood up, balancing and swaying a bit before he started moving, like many coal miners do. Then he made his way along the path to the house, in the rain and darkness, gradually moving forward.

Suddenly the door opened. His wife emerged with a pail. He stepped quietly aside, on to his side garden, among the sweet herbs. He could smell rosemary and sage and hyssop. A low wall divided his garden from his neighbour's. He put his hand on it, on its wetness, ready to drop over should his wife come forward. But she only threw the contents of her pail on the garden and retired again. She might have seen him had she looked. He remained standing where he was, listening to the trickle of rain in the water-butt. The hollow countryside lay beyond him. Sometimes in the windy darkness he could see the red burn of New Brunswick bank, or the brilliant jewels of light clustered at Bestwood Colliery. Away in the dark hollow, nearer, the glare of the electric power-station disturbed the night. So again the wind swirled the rain across all these hieroglyphs of the countryside, familiar to him as his own breast.

Suddenly, the door swung open. His wife came out with a bucket. He quietly stepped aside into his side garden, surrounded by fragrant herbs. He could smell rosemary, sage, and hyssop. A low wall separated his garden from his neighbor's. He rested his hand on it, feeling its dampness, ready to jump over if his wife came closer. But she just dumped the contents of her bucket onto the garden and went back inside. She might have noticed him if she had looked. He stayed where he was, listening to the sound of rain trickling into the water butt. The empty countryside stretched out before him. Sometimes, through the windy darkness, he could catch a glimpse of the red glow of the New Brunswick bank or the bright lights of Bestwood Colliery. Farther away, the bright light of the power station broke the darkness. Again, the wind whisked the rain across all these symbols of the countryside, familiar to him as his own heart.

A motor-car was labouring up the hill. His trained ear attended to it unconsciously. It stopped with a jar. There was a bang of the yard-gate. A shortish dark figure in a bowler hat passed the window. Millicent was drawing down the blind. It was the doctor. The blind was drawn, he could see no more.

A car was struggling up the hill. His trained ear picked up on it without him realizing. It came to a stop with a jerk. He heard the bang of the yard gate. A shorter dark figure in a bowler hat walked past the window. Millicent was pulling down the blind. It was the doctor. Once the blind was down, he could see nothing more.

Stealthily he began to approach the house. He stood by the climbing rose of the porch, listening. He heard voices upstairs. Perhaps the children would be downstairs. He listened intently. Voices were upstairs only. He quietly opened the door. The room was empty, save for the baby, who was cooing in her cradle. He crossed to the hall. At the foot of the stairs he could hear the voice of the Indian doctor: “Now little girl, you must just keep still and warm in bed, and not cry for the moon.” He said “de moon,” just as ever.—Marjory must be ill.

Stealthily, he started to approach the house. He stood by the climbing rose on the porch, listening. He heard voices upstairs. Maybe the children would be downstairs. He listened carefully. Only voices were coming from upstairs. He quietly opened the door. The room was empty except for the baby, who was cooing in her cradle. He walked towards the hall. At the bottom of the stairs, he could hear the Indian doctor’s voice: “Now little girl, you have to stay still and warm in bed, and don't cry for the moon.” He said “de moon,” just like always.—Marjory must be sick.

So Aaron quietly entered the parlour. It was a cold, clammy room, dark. He could hear footsteps passing outside on the asphalt pavement below the window, and the wind howling with familiar cadence. He began feeling for something in the darkness of the music-rack beside the piano. He touched and felt—he could not find what he wanted. Perplexed, he turned and looked out of the window. Through the iron railing of the front wall he could see the little motorcar sending its straight beams of light in front of it, up the street.

So Aaron quietly walked into the living room. It was a cold, damp space, dimly lit. He could hear footsteps passing on the asphalt outside the window, and the wind howled with a familiar rhythm. He started feeling around in the dark music rack beside the piano. He touched and searched—he couldn’t find what he was looking for. Confused, he turned and looked out the window. Through the iron railing of the front wall, he spotted a little car sending its bright headlights up the street.

He sat down on the sofa by the window. The energy had suddenly left all his limbs. He sat with his head sunk, listening. The familiar room, the familiar voice of his wife and his children—he felt weak as if he were dying. He felt weak like a drowning man who acquiesces in the waters. His strength was gone, he was sinking back. He would sink back to it all, float henceforth like a drowned man.

He sat down on the couch by the window. He suddenly felt drained of energy. He slumped back, listening. The familiar room, the familiar voices of his wife and kids—he felt powerless, like he was fading away. He felt weak like a drowning man who surrenders to the water. His strength was gone; he was slipping back. He was ready to let go and float away like someone who has drowned.

So he heard voices coming nearer from upstairs, feet moving. They were coming down.

So he heard voices getting closer from upstairs, footsteps moving. They were coming down.

“No, Mrs. Sisson, you needn't worry,” he heard the voice of the doctor on the stairs. “If she goes on as she is, she'll be all right. Only she must be kept warm and quiet—warm and quiet—that's the chief thing.”

“No, Mrs. Sisson, you don’t have to worry,” he heard the doctor’s voice on the stairs. “If she keeps going like this, she’ll be fine. She just needs to stay warm and quiet—warm and quiet—that’s the most important thing.”

“Oh, when she has those bouts I can't bear it,” Aaron heard his wife's voice.

“Oh, when she has those episodes, I can't handle it,” Aaron heard his wife's voice.

They were downstairs. Their feet click-clicked on the tiled passage. They had gone into the middle room. Aaron sat and listened.

They were downstairs. Their feet clicked on the tiled hallway. They had gone into the middle room. Aaron sat and listened.

“She won't have any more bouts. If she does, give her a few drops from the little bottle, and raise her up. But she won't have any more,” the doctor said.

“She won't have any more episodes. If she does, give her a few drops from the little bottle and help her sit up. But she won't have any more,” the doctor said.

“If she does, I s'll go off my head, I know I shall.”

“If she does, I’ll lose my mind, I know I will.”

“No, you won't. No, you won't do anything of the sort. You won't go off your head. You'll keep your head on your shoulders, where it ought to be,” protested the doctor.

“No, you won't. No, you won't do anything like that. You won't lose your mind. You'll stay level-headed, where you need to be,” protested the doctor.

“But it nearly drives me mad.”

“But it almost drives me crazy.”

“Then don't let it. The child won't die, I tell you. She will be all right, with care. Who have you got sitting up with her? You're not to sit up with her tonight, I tell you. Do you hear me?”

“Then don’t let it. The kid won’t die, I promise you. She’ll be fine, with some care. Who’s sitting up with her? You’re not staying up with her tonight, I’m telling you. Do you understand me?”

“Miss Smitham's coming in. But it's no good—I shall have to sit up. I shall HAVE to.”

“Miss Smitham is coming in. But it’s no use—I’ll have to stay up. I’ll HAVE to.”

“I tell you you won't. You obey ME. I know what's good for you as well as for her. I am thinking of you as much as of her.”

“I’m telling you, you won’t. You listen to ME. I know what’s best for you just like I do for her. I care about you just as much as I care about her.”

“But I can't bear it—all alone.” This was the beginning of tears. There was a dead silence—then a sound of Millicent weeping with her mother. As a matter of fact, the doctor was weeping too, for he was an emotional sympathetic soul, over forty.

“But I can't stand it—all by myself.” This was the start of the tears. There was complete silence—then the sound of Millicent crying with her mother. In fact, the doctor was crying too, because he was a sensitive, emotional person, over forty.

“Never mind—never mind—you aren't alone,” came the doctor's matter-of-fact voice, after a loud nose-blowing. “I am here to help you. I will do whatever I can—whatever I can.”

“Don’t worry—don’t worry—you’re not alone,” said the doctor’s straightforward voice after a loud blow of the nose. “I’m here to help you. I’ll do whatever I can—whatever I can.”

“I can't bear it. I can't bear it,” wept the woman.

“I can't take it. I can't take it,” cried the woman.

Another silence, another nose-blowing, and again the doctor:

Another silence, another blowing of the nose, and again the doctor:

“You'll HAVE to bear it—I tell you there's nothing else for it. You'll have to bear it—but we'll do our best for you. I will do my best for you—always—ALWAYS—in sickness or out of sickness—There!” He pronounced there oddly, not quite dhere.

“You'll have to deal with it—I’m telling you there's no other option. You'll have to cope—but we'll do our best for you. I will always do my best for you—always—ALWAYS—in sickness or in health—There!” He pronounced there strangely, not quite dhere.

“You haven't heard from your husband?” he added.

“You haven't heard from your husband?” he said.

“I had a letter—“—sobs—“from the bank this morning.”

“I got a letter—“—sobs—“from the bank this morning.”

“FROM DE BANK?”

"FROM THE BANK?"

“Telling me they were sending me so much per month, from him, as an allowance, and that he was quite well, but he was travelling.”

“Telling me they were sending me a certain amount each month from him as an allowance, and that he was doing well, but he was traveling.”

“Well then, why not let him travel? You can live.”

“Well, why not let him go? You can handle it.”

“But to leave me alone,” there was burning indignation in her voice. “To go off and leave me with every responsibility, to leave me with all the burden.”

“But to leave me alone,” there was fierce anger in her voice. “To just walk away and leave me with all the responsibilities, to leave me with every burden.”

“Well I wouldn't trouble about him. Aren't you better off without him?”

“Well, I wouldn’t worry about him. Aren’t you better off without him?”

“I am. I am,” she cried fiercely. “When I got that letter this morning, I said MAY EVIL BEFALL YOU, YOU SELFISH DEMON. And I hope it may.”

“I am. I am,” she shouted passionately. “When I received that letter this morning, I said MAY EVIL BEFALL YOU, YOU SELFISH DEMON. And I really hope it does.”

“Well-well, well-well, don't fret. Don't be angry, it won't make it any better, I tell you.”

“Well, well, well, don’t worry. Don’t be mad; it won’t help, trust me.”

“Angry! I AM angry. I'm worse than angry. A week ago I hadn't a grey hair in my head. Now look here—” There was a pause.

“Angry! I AM angry. I'm more than just angry. A week ago, I didn't have a single grey hair on my head. Now look at this—” There was a pause.

“Well-well, well-well, never mind. You will be all right, don't you bother. Your hair is beautiful anyhow.”

“Well, well, never mind. You'll be fine, don’t worry about it. Your hair is beautiful anyway.”

“What makes me so mad is that he should go off like that—never a word—coolly takes his hook. I could kill him for it.”

“What really frustrates me is that he just walks away like that—without a word—calmly takes his hook. I could seriously lose it over this.”

“Were you ever happy together?”

“Were you ever happy together?”

“We were all right at first. I know I was fond of him. But he'd kill anything.—He kept himself back, always kept himself back, couldn't give himself—”

“We were good at first. I know I liked him. But he'd destroy anything.—He kept holding himself back, always held himself back, couldn't give himself—”

There was a pause.

There was a break.

“Ah well,” sighed the doctor. “Marriage is a mystery. I'm glad I'm not entangled in it.”

“Ah well,” sighed the doctor. “Marriage is a mystery. I’m glad I’m not caught up in it.”

“Yes, to make some woman's life a misery.—I'm sure it was death to live with him, he seemed to kill everything off inside you. He was a man you couldn't quarrel with, and get it over. Quiet—quiet in his tempers, and selfish through and through. I've lived with him twelve years—I know what it is. Killing! You don't know what he was—”

“Yes, just to make some woman's life miserable. I’m certain it was unbearable to live with him; he seemed to drain everything out of you. He was a man you couldn’t argue with and move on. Quiet—quiet in his moods, and selfish to the core. I’ve lived with him for twelve years—I know what it’s like. It’s suffocating! You have no idea what he was like—”

“I think I knew him. A fair man? Yes?” said the doctor.

“I think I knew him. A fair man? Right?” said the doctor.

“Fair to look at.—There's a photograph of him in the parlour—taken when he was married—and one of me.—Yes, he's fairhaired.”

“Good-looking. There’s a photo of him in the living room—taken when he got married—and one of me. Yes, he has fair hair.”

Aaron guessed that she was getting a candle to come into the parlour. He was tempted to wait and meet them—and accept it all again. Devilishly tempted, he was. Then he thought of her voice, and his heart went cold. Quick as thought, he obeyed his first impulse. He felt behind the couch, on the floor where the curtains fell. Yes—the bag was there. He took it at once. In the next breath he stepped out of the room and tip-toed into the passage. He retreated to the far end, near the street door, and stood behind the coats that hung on the hall-stand.

Aaron guessed she was getting a candle to come into the living room. He was tempted to wait and meet them—and accept everything again. He was really tempted. Then he thought of her voice, and his heart went cold. As quickly as a thought, he followed his first instinct. He felt behind the couch, on the floor where the curtains fell. Yes—the bag was there. He grabbed it immediately. In the next moment, he stepped out of the room and tiptoed into the hallway. He moved to the far end, near the front door, and stood behind the coats hanging on the coat rack.

At that moment his wife came into the passage, holding a candle. She was red-eyed with weeping, and looked frail.

At that moment, his wife walked into the hallway, holding a candle. Her eyes were red from crying, and she looked weak.

“Did YOU leave the parlour door open?” she asked of Millicent, suspiciously.

“Did YOU leave the living room door open?” she asked Millicent, suspiciously.

“No,” said Millicent from the kitchen.

“No,” Millicent said from the kitchen.

The doctor, with his soft, Oriental tread followed Mrs. Sisson into the parlour. Aaron saw his wife hold up the candle before his portrait and begin to weep. But he knew her. The doctor laid his hand softly on her arm, and left it there, sympathetically. Nor did he remove it when Millicent stole into the room, looking very woe-begone and important. The wife wept silently, and the child joined in.

The doctor, moving quietly like someone from the East, followed Mrs. Sisson into the living room. Aaron watched as his wife held up the candle in front of his portrait and started to cry. But he understood her. The doctor gently placed his hand on her arm and kept it there, showing sympathy. He didn’t take it away even when Millicent came into the room, looking very sad and serious. The wife cried quietly, and the child joined in.

“Yes, I know him,” said the doctor. “If he thinks he will be happier when he's gone away, you must be happier too, Mrs. Sisson. That's all. Don't let him triumph over you by making you miserable. You enjoy yourself as well. You're only a girl—-”

“Yes, I know him,” said the doctor. “If he believes he’ll be happier once he leaves, then you need to be happier too, Mrs. Sisson. That’s all. Don’t let him get the upper hand by making you miserable. You deserve to enjoy yourself as well. You’re still just a young woman—”

But a tear came from his eye, and he blew his nose vigorously on a large white silk handkerchief, and began to polish his pince nez. Then he turned, and they all bundled out of the room.

But a tear rolled down his cheek, and he blew his nose hard into a large white silk handkerchief, then started to clean his pince nez. After that, he turned, and they all rushed out of the room.

The doctor took his departure. Mrs. Sisson went almost immediately upstairs, and Millicent shortly crept after her. Then Aaron, who had stood motionless as if turned to a pillar of salt, went quietly down the passage and into the living room. His face was very pale, ghastly-looking. He caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror over the mantel, as he passed, and felt weak, as if he were really a criminal. But his heart did not relax, nevertheless. So he hurried into the night, down the garden, climbed the fence into the field, and went away across the field in the rain, towards the highroad.

The doctor left. Mrs. Sisson quickly went upstairs, and Millicent soon followed her. Aaron, who had stood still as if frozen, quietly moved down the hallway and into the living room. His face was very pale, almost ghostly. He caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror above the mantel as he walked by and felt weak, as if he were truly a criminal. But his heart didn’t ease up, so he rushed into the night, down the garden, climbed the fence into the field, and walked across the field in the rain, heading towards the main road.

He felt sick in every fibre. He almost hated the little handbag he carried, which held his flute and piccolo. It seemed a burden just then—a millstone round his neck. He hated the scene he had left—and he hated the hard, inviolable heart that stuck unchanging in his own breast.

He felt sick to his core. He almost hated the little handbag he carried, which held his flute and piccolo. It felt like a burden at that moment—a weight around his neck. He hated the scene he had just left—and he despised the unyielding heart that remained unchanged in his own chest.

Coming to the high-road, he saw a tall, luminous tram-car roving along through the rain. The trams ran across country from town to town. He dared not board, because people knew him. So he took a side road, and walked in a detour for two miles. Then he came out on the high-road again and waited for a tram-car. The rain blew on his face. He waited a long time for the last car.

Coming to the main road, he saw a tall, bright tram driving along in the rain. The trams traveled between towns. He didn’t dare to get on because people recognized him. So he took a side road and walked in a roundabout way for two miles. Then he reached the main road again and waited for a tram. The rain splashed on his face. He waited a long time for the last tram.





CHAPTER V. AT THE OPERA

A friend had given Josephine Ford a box at the opera for one evening; our story continues by night. The box was large and important, near the stage. Josephine and Julia were there, with Robert and Jim—also two more men. The women sat in the front of the box, conspicuously. They were both poor, they were rather excited. But they belonged to a set which looked on social triumphs as a downfall that one allows oneself. The two men, Lilly and Struthers, were artists, the former literary, the latter a painter. Lilly sat by Josephine in the front of the box: he was her little lion of the evening.

A friend had given Josephine Ford a box at the opera for one night; our story continues after dark. The box was large and prominent, close to the stage. Josephine and Julia were there, along with Robert and Jim—two other guys. The women sat at the front of the box, noticeable to everyone. They were both struggling financially and feeling a bit excited. However, they were part of a group that saw social successes as a kind of indulgence. The two men, Lilly and Struthers, were artists—Lilly was a writer, and Struthers was a painter. Lilly sat next to Josephine at the front of the box: he was her little spotlight of the evening.

Few women can sit in the front of a big box, on a crowded and full-swing opera night, without thrilling and dilating. There is an intoxication in being thus thrust forward, conspicuous and enhanced, right in the eye of the vast crowd that lines the hollow shell of the auditorium. Thus even Josephine and Julia leaned their elbows and poised their heads regally, looking condescendingly down upon the watchful world. They were two poor women, having nothing to do with society. Half bohemians.

Few women can sit at the front of a big theater on a packed opera night without feeling excited and alive. There's a buzz in being thrust into the spotlight, noticeable and elevated, right in the gaze of the huge audience that fills the empty shell of the auditorium. So, even Josephine and Julia leaned their elbows and held their heads up proudly, looking down condescendingly at the attentive crowd. They were two regular women, disconnected from society. Half bohemians.

Josephine was an artist. In Paris she was a friend of a very fashionable dressmaker and decorator, master of modern elegance. Sometimes she designed dresses for him, and sometimes she accepted from him a commission to decorate a room. Usually at her last sou, it gave her pleasure to dispose of costly and exquisite things for other people, and then be rid of them.

Josephine was an artist. In Paris, she was friends with a trendy dressmaker and decorator, a master of modern elegance. Sometimes she designed dresses for him, and other times she took on commissions to decorate a room. Often on her last penny, it brought her joy to arrange expensive and exquisite items for others, and then let them go.

This evening her dress was a simple, but a marvellously poised thing of black and silver: in the words of the correct journal. With her tight, black, bright hair, her arched brows, her dusky-ruddy face and her bare shoulders; her strange equanimity, her long, slow, slanting looks; she looked foreign and frightening, clear as a cameo, but dark, far off. Julia was the English beauty, in a lovely blue dress. Her hair was becomingly untidy on her low brow, her dark blue eyes wandered and got excited, her nervous mouth twitched. Her high-pitched, sing-song voice and her hurried laugh could be heard in the theatre. She twisted a beautiful little fan that a dead artist had given her.

This evening, her dress was a simple yet wonderfully elegant piece in black and silver, as the right magazine would describe it. With her sleek, shiny black hair, arched eyebrows, dusky red complexion, and bare shoulders; her unique calmness, her long, slow, sideways glances; she appeared exotic and intimidating, sharp as a cameo but with a distant darkness. Julia was the quintessential English beauty, dressed in a lovely blue gown. Her hair was charmingly messy on her forehead, her deep blue eyes wandered with excitement, and her nervous mouth twitched. Her high-pitched, melodic voice and quick laugh were audible throughout the theater. She fidgeted with a beautiful little fan that a deceased artist had gifted her.

Not being fashionable, they were in the box when the overture began. The opera was Verdi—Aida. If it is impossible to be in an important box at the opera without experiencing the strange intoxication of social pre-eminence, it is just as impossible to be there without some feeling of horror at the sight the stage presents.

Not being fashionable, they were in the box when the overture started. The opera was Verdi—Aida. If you can’t be in an important box at the opera without feeling the strange buzz of social status, it's just as impossible to be there without some sense of dread at the scene unfolding on stage.

Josephine leaned her elbow and looked down: she knew how arresting that proud, rather stiff bend of her head was. She had some aboriginal American in her blood. But as she looked, she pursed her mouth. The artist in her forgot everything, she was filled with disgust. The sham Egypt of Aida hid from her nothing of its shame. The singers were all colour-washed, deliberately colour-washed to a bright orange tint. The men had oblong dabs of black wool under their lower lip; the beard of the mighty Pharaohs. This oblong dab shook and wagged to the singing.

Josephine rested her elbow on the table and looked down; she knew how striking that proud, somewhat rigid tilt of her head was. She had some Native American ancestry in her blood. But as she gazed, she pursed her lips. The artist in her overlooked everything, overwhelmed by disgust. The fake Egypt of Aida revealed none of its shame to her. The singers were all painted over, intentionally tinted a bright orange. The men had rectangular patches of black wool under their lower lip; the beards of the powerful Pharaohs. This rectangular patch shook and wobbled while they sang.

The vulgar bodies of the fleshy women were unendurable. They all looked such good meat. Why were their haunches so prominent? It was a question Josephine could not solve. She scanned their really expensive, brilliant clothing. It was nearly right—nearly splendid. It only lacked that last subtlety which the world always lacks, the last final clinching which puts calm into a sea of fabric, and yet is the opposite pole to machine fixity.

The crude bodies of the curvy women were unbearable. They all looked like such good meat. Why were their hips so pronounced? It was a question Josephine couldn't figure out. She looked at their really pricey, sparkling clothes. It was almost right—almost stunning. It just missed that last hint of finesse that the world always misses, that final touch that brings serenity to a sea of fabric while still being the complete opposite of rigid uniformity.

But the leading tenor was the chief pain. He was large, stout, swathed in a cummerbund, and looked like a eunuch. This fattish, emasculated look seems common in stage heroes—even the extremely popular. The tenor sang bravely, his mouth made a large, coffin-shaped, yawning gap in his orange face, his little beard fluttered oddly, like a tail. He turned up his eyes to Josephine's box as he sang—that being the regulation direction. Meanwhile his abdomen shook as he caught his breath, the flesh of his fat, naked arms swayed.

But the lead tenor was the biggest headache. He was big, plump, dressed in a cummerbund, and looked like a eunuch. This chubby, androgynous appearance seems pretty common among stage heroes—even the really popular ones. The tenor sang courageously, his mouth creating a wide, coffin-shaped yawn in his orange face, while his little beard fluttered oddly, like a tail. He glanced up at Josephine's box as he sang—that was the usual way to perform. Meanwhile, his stomach jiggled as he caught his breath, and the flesh of his fat, bare arms swayed.

Josephine looked down with the fixed gravity of a Red Indian, immovable, inscrutable. It was not till the scene was ended that she lifted her head as if breaking a spell, sent the point of her tongue rapidly over her dried lips, and looked round into the box. Her brown eyes expressed shame, fear, and disgust. A curious grimace went over her face—a grimace only to be expressed by the exclamation Merde! But she was mortally afraid of society, and its fixed institutions. Rapidly she scanned the eyes of her friends in the box. She rested on the eyes of Lilly, a dark, ugly man.

Josephine looked down with the serious intensity of a Native American, unmovable and unreadable. It wasn’t until the scene ended that she lifted her head as if breaking a spell, quickly ran the tip of her tongue over her dry lips, and glanced around the box. Her brown eyes showed shame, fear, and disgust. A strange grimace crossed her face—a grimace that could only be summed up with the exclamation Merde! But she was deeply fearful of society and its established norms. She quickly scanned the eyes of her friends in the box and lingered on the gaze of Lilly, a dark, unattractive man.

“Isn't it nasty?” she said.

"Isn't it gross?" she said.

“You shouldn't look so closely,” he said. But he took it calmly, easily, whilst she felt floods of burning disgust, a longing to destroy it all.

“You shouldn't look so closely,” he said. But he took it in stride, easily, while she felt waves of burning disgust, a desire to tear it all apart.

“Oh-ho-ho!” laughed Julia. “It's so fu-nny—so funny!”

“Oh-ho-ho!” laughed Julia. “It's so funny—so funny!”

“Of course we are too near,” said Robert.

“Of course we're too close,” said Robert.

“Say you admire that pink fondant over there,” said Struthers, indicating with his eyebrows a blond large woman in white satin with pink edging, who sat in a box opposite, on the upper tier.

“Say you like that pink fondant over there,” Struthers said, nodding towards a large blonde woman in white satin with pink trim, who was sitting in a box across from them on the upper tier.

“Oh, the fondant—exactly—the fondant! Yes, I admire her immensely! Isn't she exactly IT!” sang Julia.

“Oh, the fondant—totally—the fondant! Yes, I really admire her so much! Isn't she just IT!” sang Julia.

Josephine was scanning the auditorium. So many myriads of faces—like beads on a bead-work pattern—all bead-work, in different layers. She bowed to various acquaintances—mostly Americans in uniform, whom she had known in Paris. She smiled to Lady Cochrane, two boxes off—Lady Cochrane had given her the box. But she felt rather coldly towards her.

Josephine was scanning the auditorium. So many faces—like beads on a beaded pattern—all beaded, in different layers. She nodded to various acquaintances—mostly Americans in uniform, whom she had met in Paris. She smiled at Lady Cochrane, two boxes over—Lady Cochrane had given her the box. But she felt somewhat distant towards her.

The curtain rose, the opera wound its slow length along. The audience loved it. They cheered with mad enthusiasm. Josephine looked down on the choppy sea of applause, white gloves clapping, heads shaking. The noise was strange and rattling. What a curious multiple object a theatre-audience was! It seemed to have a million heads, a million hands, and one monstrous, unnatural consciousness. The singers appeared before the curtain—the applause rose up like clouds of dust.

The curtain went up, and the opera slowly unfolded. The audience loved it. They cheered with wild enthusiasm. Josephine looked down at the choppy sea of applause, white gloves clapping, heads nodding. The noise was odd and jarring. What a strange collection a theatre audience was! It seemed to have a million heads, a million hands, and one giant, unnatural mind. The singers came out from behind the curtain—the applause rose like clouds of dust.

“Oh, isn't it too wonderful!” cried Julia. “I am wild with excitement. Are you all of you?”

“Oh, isn’t it amazing!” Julia exclaimed. “I’m so excited. Are you all?”

“Absolutely wild,” said Lilly laconically.

“Absolutely crazy,” said Lilly dryly.

“Where is Scott to-night?” asked Struthers.

“Where is Scott tonight?” asked Struthers.

Julia turned to him and gave him a long, queer look from her dark blue eyes.

Julia turned to him and gave him a long, strange look from her dark blue eyes.

“He's in the country,” she said, rather enigmatic.

“He's in the country,” she said, sounding a bit mysterious.

“Don't you know, he's got a house down in Dorset,” said Robert, verbally rushing in. “He wants Julia to go down and stay.”

“Don't you know, he has a house down in Dorset?” Robert said, jumping in. “He wants Julia to go down and stay.”

“Is she going?” said Lilly.

"Is she going?" Lilly asked.

“She hasn't decided,” replied Robert.

"She hasn't decided yet," Robert replied.

“Oh! What's the objection?” asked Struthers.

“Oh! What’s the problem?” asked Struthers.

“Well, none whatsoever, as far as can be seen, except that she can't make up her mind,” replied Robert.

“Well, none at all, as far as I can tell, except that she can't make up her mind,” replied Robert.

“Julia's got no mind,” said Jim rudely.

“Julia's not very bright,” Jim said rudely.

“Oh! Hear the brotherly verdict!” laughed Julia hurriedly.

“Oh! Listen to the sibling judgment!” laughed Julia quickly.

“You mean to go down to Dorset alone!” said Struthers.

“You really plan to go to Dorset by yourself!” said Struthers.

“Why not?” replied Robert, answering for her.

“Why not?” Robert replied, speaking for her.

“And stay how long?”

"And how long will you stay?"

“Oh—as long as it lasts,” said Robert again.

“Oh—as long as it lasts,” Robert said again.

“Starting with eternity,” said Lilly, “and working back to a fortnight.”

“Starting with forever,” Lilly said, “and going back to two weeks.”

“And what's the matter?—looks bad in the eyes of the world?”

“And what’s the problem?—does it look bad to others?”

“Yes—about that. Afraid of compromising herself—”

“Yes—about that. She's afraid of compromising herself—”

Lilly looked at them.

Lilly glanced at them.

“Depends what you take the world to mean. Do you mean us in this box, or the crew outside there?” he jerked his head towards the auditorium.

“Depends on what you think the world means. Are you talking about us in this box, or the crew out there?” he nodded towards the auditorium.

“Do you think, Lilly, that we're the world?” said Robert ironically.

“Do you think, Lilly, that we're the world?” Robert said with irony.

“Oh, yes, I guess we're shipwrecked in this box, like Robinson Crusoes. And what we do on our own little island matters to us alone. As for the infinite crowds of howling savages outside there in the unspeakable, all you've got to do is mind they don't scrap you.”

“Oh, yes, I guess we’re stuck in this box, just like Robinson Crusoe. And what we do on our own little island is up to us alone. As for the endless crowds of screaming savages out there in the unimaginable, all you have to do is make sure they don’t tear you apart.”

“But WON'T they?” said Struthers.

“But WILL they?” said Struthers.

“Not unless you put your head in their hands,” said Lilly.

“Not unless you put your head in their hands,” Lilly said.

“I don't know—” said Jim.

“I don’t know—” Jim said.

But the curtain had risen, they hushed him into silence.

But the curtain had gone up, and they quieted him down.

All through the next scene, Julia puzzled herself, as to whether she should go down to the country and live with Scott. She had carried on a nervous kind of amour with him, based on soul sympathy and emotional excitement. But whether to go and live with him? She didn't know if she wanted to or not: and she couldn't for her life find out. She was in that nervous state when desire seems to evaporate the moment fulfilment is offered.

All through the next scene, Julia was confused about whether she should go to the countryside and live with Scott. She had been involved in a nervous kind of amour with him, based on deep connection and emotional highs. But should she actually move in with him? She couldn't tell if she wanted to or not, and she couldn't figure it out no matter how hard she tried. She was in that anxious state where desire seems to fade the moment the opportunity for fulfillment appears.

When the curtain dropped she turned.

When the curtain fell, she turned.

“You see,” she said, screwing up her eyes, “I have to think of Robert.” She cut the word in two, with an odd little hitch in her voice—“ROB-ert.”

“You see,” she said, squinting, “I have to think of Robert.” She split the word in half, with a strange little pause in her voice—“ROB-ert.”

“My dear Julia, can't you believe that I'm tired of being thought of,” cried Robert, flushing.

“My dear Julia, can't you see that I'm tired of being thought of,” Robert exclaimed, blushing.

Julia screwed up her eyes in a slow smile, oddly cogitating.

Julia squinted her eyes as a slow smile spread across her face, deep in thought.

“Well, who AM I to think of?” she asked.

“Well, who am I to think of?” she asked.

“Yourself,” said Lilly.

"Yourself," Lilly said.

“Oh, yes! Why, yes! I never thought of that!” She gave a hurried little laugh. “But then it's no FUN to think about oneself,” she cried flatly. “I think about ROB-ert, and SCOTT.” She screwed up her eyes and peered oddly at the company.

“Oh, yes! Absolutely! I never thought of that!” She let out a quick little laugh. “But honestly, it’s no FUN to think about yourself,” she said flatly. “I think about ROB-ert and SCOTT.” She squinted and looked strangely at everyone around her.

“Which of them will find you the greatest treat,” said Lilly sarcastically.

“Which of them will give you the biggest treat?” Lilly said with a sarcastic tone.

“Anyhow,” interjected Robert nervously, “it will be something new for Scott.”

“Anyway,” Robert chimed in anxiously, “it’ll be something different for Scott.”

“Stale buns for you, old boy,” said Jim drily.

“Stale buns for you, my friend,” Jim said dryly.

“I don't say so. But—” exclaimed the flushed, full-blooded Robert, who was nothing if not courteous to women.

“I’m not saying that. But—” exclaimed the flushed, lively Robert, who was nothing if not polite to women.

“How long ha' you been married? Eh?” asked Jim.

“How long have you been married? Huh?” asked Jim.

“Six years!” sang Julia sweetly.

"Six years!" sang Julia cheerfully.

“Good God!”

“Oh my God!”

“You see,” said Robert, “Julia can't decide anything for herself. She waits for someone else to decide, then she puts her spoke in.”

“You see,” Robert said, “Julia can’t make any decisions on her own. She waits for someone else to make a choice, and then she jumps in with her opinion.”

“Put it plainly—” began Struthers.

“Let me be clear—” began Struthers.

“But don't you know, it's no USE putting it plainly,” cried Julia.

“But don't you know, it's pointless to say it directly,” cried Julia.

“But DO you want to be with Scott, out and out, or DON'T you?” said Lilly.

“But do you really want to be with Scott, like, for sure, or not?” Lilly asked.

“Exactly!” chimed Robert. “That's the question for you to answer Julia.”

“Exactly!” Robert said. “That’s the question for you to answer, Julia.”

“I WON'T answer it,” she cried. “Why should I?” And she looked away into the restless hive of the theatre. She spoke so wildly that she attracted attention. But it half pleased her. She stared abstractedly down at the pit.

“I won’t answer it,” she shouted. “Why should I?” Then she turned her gaze to the busy audience in the theater. She spoke so passionately that she caught people’s attention. But it somewhat pleased her. She stared absentmindedly down at the pit.

The men looked at one another in some comic consternation.

The men glanced at each other in a somewhat funny dismay.

“Oh, damn it all!” said the long Jim, rising and stretching himself. “She's dead nuts on Scott. She's all over him. She'd have eloped with him weeks ago if it hadn't been so easy. She can't stand it that Robert offers to hand her into the taxi.”

“Oh, damn it all!” said the tall Jim, getting up and stretching. “She's totally obsessed with Scott. She's all over him. She would have run away with him weeks ago if it had been that simple. She can't stand it that Robert offers to put her in the taxi.”

He gave his malevolent grin round the company, then went out. He did not reappear for the next scene.

He flashed a wicked grin at everyone, then left. He didn’t come back for the next scene.

“Of course, if she loves Scott—” began Struthers.

“Of course, if she loves Scott—” began Struthers.

Julia suddenly turned with wild desperation, and cried:

Julia suddenly turned with frantic desperation and shouted:

“I like him tremendously—tre-men-dous-ly! He DOES understand.”

“I really like him—really, really! He GETS it.”

“Which we don't,” said Robert.

"We don't," said Robert.

Julia smiled her long, odd smile in their faces: one might almost say she smiled in their teeth.

Julia smiled her long, quirky smile at them: you could almost say she smiled in their teeth.

“What do YOU think, Josephine?” asked Lilly.

“What do YOU think, Josephine?” Lilly asked.

Josephine was leaning froward. She started. Her tongue went rapidly over her lips. “Who—? I—?” she exclaimed.

Josephine was leaning forward. She jumped. Her tongue darted quickly over her lips. “Who—? I—?” she exclaimed.

“Yes.”

“Yes.”

“I think Julia should go with Scott,” said Josephine. “She'll bother with the idea till she's done it. She loves him, really.”

“I think Julia should be with Scott,” said Josephine. “She'll obsess over the idea until she does it. She really loves him.”

“Of course she does,” cried Robert.

“Of course she does,” Robert shouted.

Julia, with her chin resting on her arms, in a position which irritated the neighbouring Lady Cochrane sincerely, was gazing with unseeing eyes down upon the stalls.

Julia, resting her chin on her arms in a way that genuinely annoyed the nearby Lady Cochrane, was staring blankly down at the stalls.

“Well then—” began Struthers. But the music struck up softly. They were all rather bored. Struthers kept on making small, half audible remarks—which was bad form, and displeased Josephine, the hostess of the evening.

“Well then—” started Struthers. But the music began playing softly. Everyone was feeling a bit bored. Struthers continued to make quiet, half-heard comments—which was inappropriate and annoyed Josephine, the hostess for the evening.

When the curtain came down for the end of the act, the men got up. Lilly's wife, Tanny, suddenly appeared. She had come on after a dinner engagement.

When the curtain dropped at the end of the act, the men stood up. Lilly's wife, Tanny, suddenly showed up. She had arrived after a dinner event.

“Would you like tea or anything?” Lilly asked.

“Would you like some tea or anything?” Lilly asked.

The women refused. The men filtered out on to the crimson and white, curving corridor. Julia, Josephine and Tanny remained in the box. Tanny was soon hitched on to the conversation in hand.

The women said no. The men moved out into the red and white, winding corridor. Julia, Josephine, and Tanny stayed in the booth. Tanny quickly joined in on the conversation.

“Of course,” she replied, “one can't decide such a thing like drinking a cup of tea.”

“Of course,” she replied, “you can’t decide something like that over a cup of tea.”

“Of course, one can't, dear Tanny,” said Julia.

“Of course, you can't, dear Tanny,” Julia said.

“After all, one doesn't leave one's husband every day, to go and live with another man. Even if one looks on it as an experiment—.”

“After all, you don’t just leave your husband every day to go live with another guy. Even if you see it as an experiment—.”

“It's difficult!” cried Julia. “It's difficult! I feel they all want to FORCE me to decide. It's cruel.”

“It's so hard!” cried Julia. “It's so hard! I feel like everyone is trying to FORCE me to make a decision. It's cruel.”

“Oh, men with their beastly logic, their either-this-or-that stunt, they are an awful bore.—But of course, Robert can't love you REALLY, or he'd want to keep you. I can see Lilly discussing such a thing for ME. But then you don't love Robert either,” said Tanny.

“Oh, men with their ridiculous logic, their black-and-white thinking, they are such a drag.—But of course, Robert can't really love you, or he’d want to keep you. I can just imagine Lilly talking about this for me. But then again, you don't love Robert either,” said Tanny.

“I do! Oh, I do, Tanny! I DO love him, I love him dearly. I think he's beautiful. Robert's beautiful. And he NEEDS me. And I need him too. I need his support. Yes, I do love him.”

“I do! Oh, I do, Tanny! I DO love him, I love him dearly. I think he's beautiful. Robert's beautiful. And he NEEDS me. And I need him too. I need his support. Yes, I do love him.”

“But you like Scott better,” said Tanny.

“But you like Scott more,” said Tanny.

“Only because he—he's different,” sang Julia, in long tones. “You see Scott has his art. His art matters. And ROB-ert—Robert is a dilettante, don't you think—he's dilettante—” She screwed up her eyes at Tanny. Tanny cogitated.

“It's just that he—he's different,” sang Julia, with long notes. “You know Scott has his art. His art is important. And ROB-ert—Robert is a hobbyist, don't you think—he's just a hobbyist—” She squinted at Tanny. Tanny thought for a moment.

“Of course I don't think that matters,” she replied.

“Of course, I don't think that matters,” she replied.

“But it does, it matters tremendously, dear Tanny, tremendously.”

“But it does, it matters a lot, dear Tanny, a lot.”

“Of course,” Tanny sheered off. “I can see Scott has great attractions—a great warmth somewhere—”

“Of course,” Tanny cut in. “I can see Scott has a lot going for him—he has a great warmth somewhere—”

“Exactly!” cried Julia. “He UNDERSTANDS!”

“Exactly!” cried Julia. “He GETS IT!”

“And I believe he's a real artist. You might even work together. You might write his librettos.”

“And I believe he's a true artist. You could even collaborate. You might write his librettos.”

“Yes!—Yes!—” Julia spoke with a long, pondering hiss.

“Yes!—Yes!—” Julia said with a prolonged, thoughtful hiss.

“It might be AWFULLY nice,” said Tanny rapturously.

“It could be SUPER nice,” said Tanny excitedly.

“Yes!—It might!—It might—!” pondered Julia. Suddenly she gave herself a shake. Then she laughed hurriedly, as if breaking from her line of thought.

“Yes!—It could!—It could—!” thought Julia. Suddenly, she shook herself. Then she laughed quickly, as if snapping out of her train of thought.

“And wouldn't Robert be an AWFULLY nice lover for Josephine! Oh, wouldn't that be splendid!” she cried, with her high laugh.

“And wouldn't Robert be an AMAZING lover for Josephine! Oh, that would be awesome!” she exclaimed with her high-pitched laugh.

Josephine, who had been gazing down into the orchestra, turned now, flushing darkly.

Josephine, who had been looking down at the orchestra, turned now, her cheeks flushing darkly.

“But I don't want a lover, Julia,” she said, hurt.

“But I don't want a lover, Julia,” she said, feeling hurt.

“Josephine dear! Dear old Josephine! Don't you really! Oh, yes, you do.—I want one so BADLY,” cried Julia, with her shaking laugh. “Robert's awfully good to me. But we've been married six years. And it does make a difference, doesn't it, Tanny dear?”

“Josephine, my dear! Dear old Josephine! You really must! Oh, yes, you do.—I want one so badly,” Julia exclaimed, laughing nervously. “Robert is really great to me. But we’ve been married for six years. And it does make a difference, doesn’t it, Tanny dear?”

“A great difference,” said Tanny.

“A big difference,” said Tanny.

“Yes, it makes a difference, it makes a difference,” mused Julia. “Dear old Rob-ert—I wouldn't hurt him for worlds. I wouldn't. Do you think it would hurt Robert?”

“Yes, it matters, it matters,” Julia thought. “Dear old Robert—I wouldn't hurt him for anything. I really wouldn't. Do you think it would hurt Robert?”

She screwed up her eyes, looking at Tanny.

She squinted her eyes, staring at Tanny.

“Perhaps it would do Robert good to be hurt a little,” said Tanny. “He's so well-nourished.”

“Maybe it would be good for Robert to feel a bit of pain,” said Tanny. “He's so well taken care of.”

“Yes!—Yes!—I see what you mean, Tanny!—Poor old ROB-ert! Oh, poor old Rob-ert, he's so young!”

“Yeah!—Yeah!—I get what you're saying, Tanny!—Poor old Rob-ert! Oh, poor old Rob-ert, he's so young!”

“He DOES seem young,” said Tanny. “One doesn't forgive it.”

“He really does seem young,” said Tanny. “You can't overlook that.”

“He is young,” said Julia. “I'm five years older than he. He's only twenty-seven. Poor Old Robert.”

“He's young,” Julia said. “I’m five years older than him. He’s only twenty-seven. Poor Old Robert.”

“Robert is young, and inexperienced,” said Josephine, suddenly turning with anger. “But I don't know why you talk about him.”

“Robert is young and inexperienced,” Josephine said, suddenly turning with anger. “But I don’t understand why you’re talking about him.”

“Is he inexperienced, Josephine dear? IS he?” sang Julia. Josephine flushed darkly, and turned away.

“Is he inexperienced, Josephine dear? IS he?” sang Julia. Josephine flushed darkly and turned away.

“Ah, he's not so innocent as all that,” said Tanny roughly. “Those young young men, who seem so fresh, they're deep enough, really. They're far less innocent really than men who are experienced.”

“Ah, he’s not as innocent as he seems,” Tanny said bluntly. “Those young guys who look so fresh are actually pretty complicated. They’re way less innocent than experienced men.”

“They are, aren't they, Tanny,” repeated Julia softly. “They're old—older than the Old Man of the Seas, sometimes, aren't they? Incredibly old, like little boys who know too much—aren't they? Yes!” She spoke quietly, seriously, as if it had struck her.

“They are, right, Tanny?” Julia said softly. “They're old—older than the Old Man of the Seas sometimes, aren't they? Incredibly old, like little boys who know too much—aren't they? Yes!” She spoke quietly, seriously, as if it had just hit her.

Below, the orchestra was coming in. Josephine was watching closely. Julia became aware of this.

Below, the orchestra was arriving. Josephine was watching intently. Julia noticed this.

“Do you see anybody we know, Josephine?” she asked.

“Do you see anyone we know, Josephine?” she asked.

Josephine started.

Josephine began.

“No,” she said, looking at her friends quickly and furtively.

“No,” she said, glancing at her friends quickly and secretly.

“Dear old Josephine, she knows all sorts of people,” sang Julia.

“Dear old Josephine, she knows all kinds of people,” sang Julia.

At that moment the men returned.

At that moment, the men came back.

“Have you actually come back!” exclaimed Tanny to them. They sat down without answering. Jim spread himself as far as he could, in the narrow space. He stared upwards, wrinkling his ugly, queer face. It was evident he was in one of his moods.

“Have you really come back!” Tanny exclaimed to them. They sat down without saying a word. Jim stretched out as much as he could in the tight space. He looked up, scrunching his ugly, strange face. It was clear he was in one of his moods.

“If only somebody loved me!” he complained. “If only somebody loved me I should be all right. I'm going to pieces.” He sat up and peered into the faces of the women.

“If only someone loved me!” he complained. “If only someone loved me, I’d be fine. I’m falling apart.” He sat up and looked into the faces of the women.

“But we ALL love you,” said Josephine, laughing uneasily. “Why aren't you satisfied?”

“But we ALL love you,” Josephine said, laughing nervously. “Why aren't you happy?”

“I'm not satisfied. I'm not satisfied,” murmured Jim.

“I'm not happy. I'm not happy,” Jim whispered.

“Would you like to be wrapped in swaddling bands and laid at the breast?” asked Lilly, disagreeably.

“Would you want to be wrapped in blankets and laid against the breast?” asked Lilly, unpleasantly.

Jim opened his mouth in a grin, and gazed long and malevolently at his questioner.

Jim smiled widely and stared maliciously at his questioner.

“Yes,” he said. Then he sprawled his long six foot of limb and body across the box again.

“Yes,” he said. Then he stretched his long six-foot frame across the box again.

“You should try loving somebody, for a change,” said Tanny. “You've been loved too often. Why not try and love somebody?”

“You should try loving someone for a change,” Tanny said. “You've been loved too much. Why not give loving someone a shot?”

Jim eyed her narrowly.

Jim stared at her intently.

“I couldn't love YOU,” he said, in vicious tones.

“I couldn't love YOU,” he said, in harsh tones.

A la bonne heure!” said Tanny.

At the right time!” said Tanny.

But Jim sank his chin on his chest, and repeated obstinately:

But Jim dropped his chin to his chest and stubbornly repeated:

“I want to be loved.”

"I want to be loved."

“How many times have you been loved?” Robert asked him. “It would be rather interesting to know.”

“How many times have you been loved?” Robert asked him. “I think it would be pretty interesting to find out.”

Jim looked at Robert long and slow, but did not answer.

Jim stared at Robert for a long time but didn’t respond.

“Did you ever keep count?” Tanny persisted.

“Did you ever keep track?” Tanny asked persistently.

Jim looked up at her, malevolent.

Jim looked up at her with a menacing glare.

“I believe I did,” he replied.

“I think I did,” he replied.

“Forty is the age when a man should begin to reckon up,” said Lilly.

“Forty is the age when a man should start to reflect,” said Lilly.

Jim suddenly sprang to his feet, and brandished his fists.

Jim suddenly jumped to his feet and waved his fists around.

“I'll pitch the lot of you over the bloody rail,” he said.

“I'll throw all of you over the damn rail,” he said.

He glared at them, from under his bald, wrinkled forehead. Josephine glanced round. She had become a dusky white colour. She was afraid of him, and she disliked him intensely nowadays.

He stared at them, his bald, wrinkled forehead casting a shadow. Josephine looked around. She had turned a pale shade of gray. She was scared of him, and she really couldn’t stand him these days.

“Do you recognise anyone in the orchestra?” she asked.

“Do you recognize anyone in the orchestra?” she asked.

The party in the box had become dead silent. They looked down. The conductor was at his stand. The music began. They all remained silent and motionless during the next scene, each thinking his own thoughts. Jim was uncomfortable. He wanted to make good. He sat with his elbows on his knees, grinning slightly, looking down. At the next interval he stood up suddenly.

The group in the box had gone completely quiet. They stared down. The conductor was at his podium. The music started. They all stayed quiet and still during the next scene, each lost in their own thoughts. Jim felt uneasy. He wanted to impress. He sat with his elbows on his knees, giving a slight grin while looking down. At the next break, he abruptly stood up.

“It IS the chap—What?” he exclaimed excitedly, looking round at his friends.

“It’s the guy—What?” he exclaimed excitedly, looking around at his friends.

“Who?” said Tanny.

"Who?" Tanny asked.

“It IS he?” said Josephine quietly, meeting Jim's eye.

“It is him?” said Josephine quietly, meeting Jim's gaze.

“Sure!” he barked.

"Absolutely!" he snapped.

He was leaning forward over the ledge, rattling a programme in his hand, as if trying to attract attention. Then he made signals.

He was leaning forward over the edge, shaking a program in his hand, as if trying to get noticed. Then he started signaling.

“There you are!” he exclaimed triumphantly. “That's the chap.”

“There you are!” he said triumphantly. “That's the guy.”

“Who? Who?” they cried.

"Who? Who?" they shouted.

But neither Jim nor Josephine would vouchsafe an answer.

But neither Jim nor Josephine would provide an answer.

The next was the long interval. Jim and Josephine gazed down at the orchestra. The musicians were laying aside their instruments and rising. The ugly fire-curtain began slowly to descend. Jim suddenly bolted out.

The next part was the long intermission. Jim and Josephine looked down at the orchestra. The musicians were putting away their instruments and getting up. The ugly fire curtain began to lower slowly. Jim suddenly dashed out.

“Is it that man Aaron Sisson?” asked Robert.

“Is that guy Aaron Sisson?” asked Robert.

“Where? Where?” cried Julia. “It can't be.”

“Where? Where?” shouted Julia. “It can't be.”

But Josephine's face was closed and silent. She did not answer.

But Josephine's face was expressionless and quiet. She didn’t respond.

The whole party moved out on to the crimson-carpeted gangway. Groups of people stood about chatting, men and women were passing along, to pay visits or to find drinks. Josephine's party stared around, talking desultorily. And at length they perceived Jim stalking along, leading Aaron Sisson by the arm. Jim was grinning, the flautist looked unwilling. He had a comely appearance, in his white shirt—a certain comely blondness and repose. And as much a gentleman as anybody.

The entire party stepped out onto the red-carpeted walkway. Groups of people were gathered, chatting, while men and women moved around to pay visits or grab drinks. Josephine's group looked around, making small talk. Eventually, they noticed Jim striding confidently alongside Aaron Sisson, who looked less enthusiastic. Jim was grinning, while the flautist seemed reluctant. He looked good in his white shirt—he had a nice blond look and an air of calm. He was just as much of a gentleman as anyone else there.

“Well!” cried Josephine to him. “How do you come here?”

“Well!” Josephine exclaimed to him. “What brings you here?”

“I play the flute,” he answered, as he shook hands.

“I play the flute,” he replied, shaking hands.

The little crowd stood in the gangway and talked.

The small group stood in the aisle and chatted.

“How wonderful of you to be here!” cried Julia.

“How great to see you here!” exclaimed Julia.

He laughed.

He chuckled.

“Do you think so?” he answered.

“Do you really think that?” he replied.

“Yes, I do.—It seems so FAR from Shottle House and Christmas Eve.—Oh, wasn't it exciting!” cried Julia.

“Yes, I do.—It feels so far from Shottle House and Christmas Eve.—Oh, wasn’t it thrilling!” shouted Julia.

Aaron looked at her, but did not answer.

Aaron looked at her but didn't say anything.

“We've heard all about you,” said Tanny playfully.

“We’ve heard all about you,” Tanny said playfully.

“Oh, yes,” he replied.

“Oh, definitely,” he replied.

“Come!” said Josephine, rather irritated. “We crowd up the gangway.” And she led the way inside the box.

“Come on!” said Josephine, a bit annoyed. “We're blocking the walkway.” And she walked inside the box.

Aaron stood and looked down at the dishevelled theatre.

Aaron stood and looked down at the messy theater.

“You get all the view,” he said.

“You get the whole view,” he said.

“We do, don't we!” cried Julia.

“We do, don’t we!” shouted Julia.

“More than's good for us,” said Lilly.

“More than is good for us,” said Lilly.

“Tell us what you are doing. You've got a permanent job?” asked Josephine.

“Tell us what you’re doing. Do you have a permanent job?” asked Josephine.

“Yes—at present.”

"Yes—right now."

“Ah! It's more interesting for you than at Beldover.”

“Ah! It’s way more interesting for you than at Beldover.”

She had taken her seat. He looked down at her dusky young face. Her voice was always clear and measured.

She had taken her seat. He looked down at her dark young face. Her voice was always clear and steady.

“It's a change,” he said, smiling.

“It's a change,” he said, smiling.

“Oh, it must be more than that,” she said. “Why, you must feel a whole difference. It's a whole new life.”

“Oh, it has to be more than that,” she said. “You must feel completely different. It’s a whole new life.”

He smiled, as if he were laughing at her silently. She flushed.

He smiled, as if he was silently laughing at her. She blushed.

“But isn't it?” she persisted.

“But isn't it?” she pressed.

“Yes. It can be,” he replied.

“Yes. It can be,” he replied.

He looked as if he were quietly amused, but dissociated. None of the people in the box were quite real to him. He was not really amused. Julia found him dull, stupid. Tanny also was offended that he could not perceive her. The men remained practically silent.

He looked like he was quietly amused, but disconnected. None of the people in the box felt real to him. He wasn’t really amused. Julia thought he was boring and dumb. Tanny was also upset that he couldn’t perceive her. The men stayed almost completely silent.

“You're a chap I always hoped would turn up again,” said Jim.

"You're a guy I always hoped would show up again," Jim said.

“Oh, yes!” replied Aaron, smiling as if amused.

“Oh, yes!” replied Aaron, smiling as if he found it funny.

“But perhaps he doesn't like us! Perhaps he's not glad that we turned up,” said Julia, leaving her sting.

“But maybe he doesn't like us! Maybe he's not happy we showed up,” said Julia, leaving her sting.

The flautist turned and looked at her.

The flutist turned and looked at her.

“You can't REMEMBER us, can you?” she asked.

“You can't remember us, can you?” she asked.

“Yes,” he said. “I can remember you.”

“Yes,” he said. “I remember you.”

“Oh,” she laughed. “You are unflattering.”

“Oh,” she laughed. “You’re being rude.”

He was annoyed. He did not know what she was getting at.

He was irritated. He didn’t understand what she was trying to say.

“How are your wife and children?” she asked spitefully.

“How are your wife and kids?” she asked maliciously.

“All right, I think.”

"Sounds good to me."

“But you've been back to them?” cried Josephine in dismay.

“But you've gone back to them?” Josephine exclaimed in dismay.

He looked at her, a slow, half smiling look, but did not speak.

He looked at her with a slow, half-smile, but didn't say anything.

“Come and have a drink. Damn the women,” said Jim uncouthly, seizing Aaron by the arm and dragging him off.

“Come and grab a drink. Forget the women,” Jim said rudely, grabbing Aaron by the arm and pulling him away.





CHAPTER VI. TALK

The party stayed to the end of the interminable opera. They had agreed to wait for Aaron. He was to come around to the vestibule for them, after the show. They trooped slowly down-stairs into the crush of the entrance hall. Chattering, swirling people, red carpet, palms green against cream-and-gilt walls, small whirlpools of life at the open, dark doorways, men in opera hats steering decisively about-it was the old scene. But there were no taxis—absolutely no taxis. And it was raining. Fortunately the women had brought shoes. They slipped these on. Jim rocked through the crowd, in his tall hat, looking for the flautist.

The group stayed until the end of the never-ending opera. They had decided to wait for Aaron, who was supposed to meet them in the lobby after the performance. They slowly made their way downstairs into the bustling entrance hall. People were chatting and swirling around, the red carpet laid out, palm trees vibrant against the cream-and-gold walls, small clusters of life forming at the open, dark doorways, men in top hats navigating purposefully—it was the same old scene. But there were no taxis—absolutely none. And it was raining. Luckily, the women had brought extra shoes. They quickly changed into them. Jim pushed through the crowd in his tall hat, looking for the flautist.

At last Aaron was found—wearing a bowler hat. Julia groaned in spirit. Josephine's brow knitted. Not that anybody cared, really. But as one must frown at something, why not at the bowler hat? Acquaintances and elegant young men in uniforms insisted on rushing up and bowing and exchanging a few words, either with Josephine, or Jim, or Julia, or Lilly. They were coldly received. The party veered out into the night.

At last, Aaron was found—wearing a bowler hat. Julia sighed inwardly. Josephine frowned. Not that anyone really cared. But since they had to frown at something, why not the bowler hat? Acquaintances and well-dressed young men in uniforms insisted on rushing over, bowing, and exchanging a few words, either with Josephine, Jim, Julia, or Lilly. They were met with chilly responses. The party moved out into the night.

The women hugged their wraps about them, and set off sharply, feeling some repugnance for the wet pavements and the crowd. They had not far to go—only to Jim's rooms in Adelphi. Jim was leading Aaron, holding him by the arm and slightly pinching his muscles. It gave him great satisfaction to have between his fingers the arm-muscles of a working-man, one of the common people, the fons et origo of modern life. Jim was talking rather vaguely about Labour and Robert Smillie, and Bolshevism. He was all for revolution and the triumph of labour.

The women wrapped their coats around themselves and headed out quickly, feeling some disgust for the wet sidewalks and the crowd. They didn’t have far to go—only to Jim's place in Adelphi. Jim was guiding Aaron, holding him by the arm and giving his muscles a gentle pinch. It really pleased him to feel the strong arm muscles of a working man, one of the everyday people, the fons et origo of modern life. Jim was talking somewhat vaguely about labor and Robert Smillie, and Bolshevism. He was all for revolution and the victory of labor.

So they arrived, mounted a dark stair, and entered a large, handsome room, one of the Adams rooms. Jim had furnished it from Heale's with striped hangings, green and white and yellow and dark purple, and with a green-and-black checked carpet, and great stripe-covered chairs and Chesterfield. A big gas-fire was soon glowing in the handsome old fire-place, the panelled room seemed cosy.

So they arrived, went up a dark staircase, and entered a large, beautiful room, one of the Adams rooms. Jim had decorated it from Heale's with striped curtains in green, white, yellow, and dark purple, along with a green-and-black checked carpet and large striped chairs and a Chesterfield sofa. A big gas fire quickly lit up in the stunning old fireplace, making the panelled room feel cozy.

While Jim was handing round drinks and sandwiches, and Josephine was making tea, Robert played Bach on the piano—the pianola, rather. The chairs and lounge were in a half-circle round the fire. The party threw off their wraps and sank deep into this expensive comfort of modern bohemia. They needed the Bach to take away the bad taste that Aida had left in their mouths. They needed the whiskey and curacao to rouse their spirits. They needed the profound comfort in which to sink away from the world. All the men, except Aaron, had been through the war in some way or other. But here they were, in the old setting exactly, the old bohemian routine.

While Jim was passing out drinks and sandwiches, and Josephine was making tea, Robert played Bach on the piano—the pianola, actually. The chairs and lounge were arranged in a half-circle around the fire. The party took off their outerwear and fully embraced the cozy luxury of modern bohemia. They needed the Bach to wash away the sour taste that Aida had left behind. They needed the whiskey and curacao to lift their spirits. They needed the deep comfort to escape from the world. All the men, except Aaron, had experienced the war in one way or another. But here they were, in the same old setting, following the familiar bohemian routine.

The bell rang, Jim went downstairs. He returned shortly with a frail, elegant woman—fashionable rather than bohemian. She was cream and auburn, Irish, with a slightly-lifted upper lip that gave her a pathetic look. She dropped her wrap and sat down by Julia, taking her hand delicately.

The bell rang, and Jim went downstairs. He came back a short while later with a delicate, elegant woman—more fashionable than bohemian. She had cream and auburn hair, was Irish, and had a slightly lifted upper lip that gave her a somewhat pitiful expression. She dropped her wrap and sat down next to Julia, taking her hand gently.

“How are you, darling?” she asked.

“How are you, sweetheart?” she asked.

“Yes—I'm happy,” said Julia, giving her odd, screwed-up smile.

“Yes—I'm happy,” said Julia, showing her quirky, twisted smile.

The pianola stopped, they all chatted indiscriminately. Jim was watching the new-comer—Mrs. Browning—with a concentrated wolfish grin.

The pianola stopped, and they all chatted casually. Jim was watching the newcomer—Mrs. Browning—with an intense, predatory grin.

“I like her,” he said at last. “I've seen her before, haven't I?—I like her awfully.”

“I like her,” he finally said. “I've seen her before, right?—I really like her a lot.”

“Yes,” said Josephine, with a slight grunt of a laugh. “He wants to be loved.”

“Yes,” Josephine said, letting out a small chuckle. “He wants to be loved.”

“Oh,” cried Clariss. “So do I!”

“Oh,” said Clariss. “Same here!”

“Then there you are!” cried Tanny.

“Then there you are!” shouted Tanny.

“Alas, no, there we aren't,” cried Clariss. She was beautiful too, with her lifted upper-lip. “We both want to be loved, and so we miss each other entirely. We run on in two parallel lines, that can never meet.” She laughed low and half sad.

“Unfortunately not,” Clariss exclaimed. She was beautiful too, with her slightly curled upper lip. “We both want to be loved, and because of that, we completely miss each other. We go on in two parallel paths that can never cross.” She laughed softly, a mix of sadness and humor.

“Doesn't SHE love you?” said Aaron to Jim amused, indicating Josephine. “I thought you were engaged.”

“Doesn't SHE love you?” Aaron said to Jim with a smile, pointing at Josephine. “I thought you were engaged.”

“HER!” leered Jim vindictively, glancing at Josephine. “She doesn't love me.”

“HER!” Jim sneered spitefully, looking at Josephine. “She doesn’t love me.”

“Is that true?” asked Robert hastily, of Josephine.

“Is that true?” Robert asked quickly, turning to Josephine.

“Why,” she said, “yes. Why should he make me say out here that I don't love him!”

“Why,” she said, “yes. Why should he make me say out here that I don't love him!”

“Got you my girl,” said Jim.

“Got you, my girl,” said Jim.

“Then it's no engagement?” said Robert.

“Then there’s no engagement?” said Robert.

“Listen to the row fools make, rushing in,” said Jim maliciously.

“Listen to the noise those fools are making, rushing in,” Jim said with a smirk.

“No, the engagement is broken,” said Josephine.

“No, the engagement is off,” said Josephine.

“World coming to pieces bit by bit,” said Lilly. Jim was twisting in his chair, and looking like a Chinese dragon, diabolical. The room was uneasy.

“World falling apart piece by piece,” said Lilly. Jim was squirming in his chair, looking like a Chinese dragon, sinister. The room felt tense.

“What gives you such a belly-ache for love, Jim?” said Lilly, “or for being loved? Why do you want so badly to be loved?”

“What makes you ache for love so much, Jim?” Lilly asked. “Or for being loved? Why do you want it so badly?”

“Because I like it, damn you,” barked Jim. “Because I'm in need of it.”

“Because I like it, damn it,” Jim snapped. “Because I need it.”

None of them quite knew whether they ought to take it as a joke. It was just a bit too real to be quite pleasant.

None of them really knew if they should take it as a joke. It felt just a bit too real to be comfortable.

“Why are you such a baby?” said Lilly. “There you are, six foot in length, have been a cavalry officer and fought in two wars, and you spend your time crying for somebody to love you. You're a comic.”

“Why are you acting so childish?” said Lilly. “Look at you, six feet tall, a cavalry officer who's fought in two wars, and yet you spend your time crying for someone to love you. It’s ridiculous.”

“Am I though?” said Jim. “I'm losing life. I'm getting thin.”

“Am I really?” Jim said. “I feel like I'm losing my life. I'm getting thin.”

“You don't look as if you were losing life,” said Lilly.

“You don’t look like you’re losing your life,” Lilly said.

“Don't I? I am, though. I'm dying.”

“Am I not? I actually am. I'm dying.”

“What of? Lack of life?”

“What’s up? Lack of life?”

“That's about it, my young cock. Life's leaving me.”

“That's about it, my young friend. Life's slipping away from me.”

“Better sing Tosti's Farewell to it.”

"Better sing Tosti's Farewell to it."

Jim who had been sprawling full length in his arm-chair, the centre of interest of all the company, suddenly sprang forward and pushed his face, grinning, in the face of Lilly.

Jim, who had been sprawled out in his armchair, the center of attention for everyone, suddenly sprang forward and shoved his grinning face in front of Lilly.

“You're a funny customer, you are,” he said.

“You're a funny person, you are,” he said.

Then he turned round in his chair, and saw Clariss sitting at the feet of Julia, with one white arm over her friend's knee. Jim immediately stuck forward his muzzle and gazed at her. Clariss had loosened her masses of thick, auburn hair, so that it hung half free. Her face was creamy pale, her upper lip lifted with odd pathos! She had rose-rubies in her ears.

Then he turned in his chair and saw Clariss sitting at Julia's feet, one white arm draped over her friend's knee. Jim immediately leaned forward and stared at her. Clariss had let her thick, auburn hair down so it hung loosely. Her face was a creamy pale, and her upper lip was lifted with a strange sadness. She wore rose-colored rubies in her ears.

“I like HER,” said Jim. “What's her name?”

“I like her,” said Jim. “What's her name?”

“Mrs. Browning. Don't be so rude,” said Josephine.

“Mrs. Browning. Don’t be so rude,” Josephine said.

“Browning for gravies. Any relation of Robert?”

“Browning for gravies. Any relation to Robert?”

“Oh, yes! You ask my husband,” came the slow, plangent voice of Clariss.

“Oh, yes! You can ask my husband,” came the slow, mournful voice of Clariss.

“You've got a husband, have you?”

"You have a husband, huh?"

“Rather! Haven't I, Juley?”

"Absolutely! Haven't I, Juley?"

“Yes,” said Julia, vaguely and wispily. “Yes, dear, you have.”

“Yes,” Julia said, vaguely and lightly. “Yes, sweetheart, you have.”

“And two fine children,” put in Robert.

“And two great kids,” added Robert.

“No! You don't mean it!” said Jim. “Who's your husband? Anybody?”

“No way! You can't be serious!” said Jim. “Who’s your husband? Anyone?”

“Rather!” came the deep voice of Clariss. “He sees to that.”

“Absolutely!” came Clariss's deep voice. “He makes sure of that.”

Jim stared, grinning, showing his pointed teeth, reaching nearer and nearer to Clariss who, in her frail scrap of an evening dress, amethyst and silver, was sitting still in the deep black hearth-rug, her arm over Julia's knee, taking very little notice of Jim, although he amused her.

Jim stared, grinning, showing his pointed teeth, getting closer and closer to Clariss, who, in her delicate evening dress of amethyst and silver, was sitting still on the deep black hearth rug, her arm resting on Julia's knee, paying little attention to Jim, even though he entertained her.

“I like you awfully, I say,” he repeated.

“I really like you a lot,” he said again.

“Thanks, I'm sure,” she said.

“Thanks, I’m sure,” she said.

The others were laughing, sprawling in their chairs, and sipping curacao and taking a sandwich or a cigarette. Aaron Sisson alone sat upright, smiling flickeringly. Josephine watched him, and her pointed tongue went from time to time over her lips.

The others were laughing, lounging in their chairs, sipping curacao, and having a sandwich or a cigarette. Aaron Sisson sat up straight, smiling briefly. Josephine watched him, occasionally licking her lips with her pointed tongue.

“But I'm sure,” she broke in, “this isn't very interesting for the others. Awfully boring! Don't be silly all the time, Jim, or we must go home.”

“But I'm sure,” she interrupted, “this isn't very interesting for everyone else. Really boring! Don't be ridiculous all the time, Jim, or we’ll have to go home.”

Jim looked at her with narrowed eyes. He hated her voice. She let her eye rest on his for a moment. Then she put her cigarette to her lips. Robert was watching them both.

Jim stared at her with squinted eyes. He couldn't stand her voice. She held his gaze for a moment. Then she brought her cigarette to her lips. Robert was watching both of them.

Josephine took her cigarette from her lips again.

Josephine pulled her cigarette away from her lips again.

“Tell us about yourself, Mr. Sisson,” she said. “How do you like being in London?”

“Tell us about yourself, Mr. Sisson,” she said. “How are you liking London?”

“I like London,” said Aaron.

"I love London," said Aaron.

Where did he live? Bloomsbury. Did he know many people? No—nobody except a man in the orchestra. How had he got his job? Through an agent. Etc. Etc.

Where did he live? Bloomsbury. Did he know many people? No—nobody except a guy in the orchestra. How did he get his job? Through an agent. Etc. Etc.

“What do you make of the miners?” said Jim, suddenly taking a new line.

“What do you think about the miners?” Jim asked, suddenly shifting the topic.

“Me?” said Sisson. “I don't make anything of them.”

“Me?” Sisson said. “I don’t think much of them.”

“Do you think they'll make a stand against the government?”

“Do you think they'll take a stand against the government?”

“What for?”

"Why?"

“Nationalisation.”

"Nationalization."

“They might, one day.”

"Maybe one day."

“Think they'd fight?”

"Do you think they'd fight?"

“Fight?”

"Ready to fight?"

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

Aaron sat laughing.

Aaron was laughing.

“What have they to fight for?”

"What do they have to fight for?"

“Why, everything! What haven't they to fight for?” cried Josephine fiercely. “Freedom, liberty, and escape from this vile system. Won't they fight for that?”

“Why, everything! What do they have to not fight for?” Josephine shouted passionately. “Freedom, liberty, and getting away from this terrible system. Won't they fight for that?”

Aaron sat smiling, slowly shaking his head.

Aaron sat there with a smile, slowly shaking his head.

“Nay,” he said, “you mustn't ask me what they'll do—I've only just left them, for good. They'll do a lot of cavilling.”

“Nah,” he said, “you shouldn’t ask me what they’ll do—I just left them for good. They’ll complain a lot.”

“But won't they ACT?” cried Josephine.

“But won't they ACT?” cried Josephine.

“Act?” said Aaron. “How, act?”

"Act?" Aaron asked. "How to act?"

“Why, defy the government, and take things in their own hands,” said Josephine.

“Why not challenge the government and take matters into your own hands?” said Josephine.

“They might, some time,” said Aaron, rather indifferent.

“They might, someday,” Aaron said, sounding somewhat uninterested.

“I wish they would!” cried Josephine. “My, wouldn't I love it if they'd make a bloody revolution!”

“I wish they would!” cried Josephine. “Oh, I would love it if they’d start a damn revolution!”

They were all looking now at her. Her black brows were twitching, in her black and silver dress she looked like a symbol of young disaster.

They were all looking at her now. Her dark brows were twitching, and in her black and silver dress, she looked like a symbol of youthful chaos.

“Must it be bloody, Josephine?” said Robert.

“Does it have to be bloody, Josephine?” Robert asked.

“Why, yes. I don't believe in revolutions that aren't bloody,” said Josephine. “Wouldn't I love it! I'd go in front with a red flag.”

“Of course. I don't believe in revolutions that don't involve violence,” said Josephine. “Wouldn't that be amazing! I'd lead the way with a red flag.”

“It would be rather fun,” said Tanny.

“It would be really fun,” said Tanny.

“Wouldn't it!” cried Josephine.

"Wouldn't it!" exclaimed Josephine.

“Oh, Josey, dear!” cried Julia hysterically. “Isn't she a red-hot Bolsher! I should be frightened.”

“Oh, Josey, dear!” Julia exclaimed excitedly. “Isn't she a total Bolshevik! I should be scared.”

“No!” cried Josephine. “I should love it.”

“No!” Josephine exclaimed. “I would love it.”

“So should I,” said Jim, in a luscious sort of voice. “What price machine-guns at the end of the Strand! That's a day to live for, what?”

“So should I,” Jim said, in a rich kind of voice. “What’s the price of machine guns at the end of the Strand! That’s a day worth living for, right?”

“Ha! Ha!” laughed Clariss, with her deep laugh. “We'd all Bolsh together. I'd give the cheers.”

“Ha! Ha!” laughed Clariss, with her hearty laugh. “We'd all bond together. I’d lead the cheers.”

“I wouldn't mind getting killed. I'd love it, in a real fight,” said Josephine.

“I wouldn't mind getting killed. I'd actually love it, in a real fight,” said Josephine.

“But, Josephine,” said Robert, “don't you think we've had enough of that sort of thing in the war? Don't you think it all works out rather stupid and unsatisfying?”

“But, Josephine,” Robert said, “don’t you think we’ve had enough of that kind of stuff during the war? Don’t you think it all turns out pretty dumb and unfulfilling?”

“Ah, but a civil war would be different. I've no interest in fighting Germans. But a civil war would be different.”

“Ah, but a civil war would be different. I have no interest in fighting Germans. But a civil war would be different.”

“That's a fact, it would,” said Jim.

“That's true, it would,” Jim said.

“Only rather worse,” said Robert.

"Only a bit worse," said Robert.

“No, I don't agree,” cried Josephine. “You'd feel you were doing something, in a civil war.”

“No, I don't agree,” Josephine exclaimed. “You'd feel like you were contributing to something during a civil war.”

“Pulling the house down,” said Lilly.

“Taking the house down,” said Lilly.

“Yes,” she cried. “Don't you hate it, the house we live in—London—England—America! Don't you hate them?”

“Yes,” she shouted. “Don’t you hate it, the house we live in—London—England—America! Don’t you hate them?”

“I don't like them. But I can't get much fire in my hatred. They pall on me rather,” said Lilly.

“I don't like them. But I can't feel much passion in my hatred. They bore me a bit,” said Lilly.

“Ay!” said Aaron, suddenly stirring in his chair.

“Ay!” Aaron exclaimed, suddenly shifting in his chair.

Lilly and he glanced at one another with a look of recognition.

Lilly and he exchanged a knowing glance.

“Still,” said Tanny, “there's got to be a clearance some day or other.”

“Still,” Tanny said, “there’s got to be a clearance sooner or later.”

“Oh,” drawled Clariss. “I'm all for a clearance. I'm all for pulling the house down. Only while it stands I do want central heating and a good cook.”

“Oh,” drawled Clariss. “I’m all for a clearance. I’m all for tearing the house down. But as long as it’s standing, I do want central heating and a good cook.”

“May I come to dinner?” said Jim.

“Can I come over for dinner?” Jim asked.

“Oh, yes. You'd find it rather domestic.”

“Oh, definitely. You’d find it pretty homey.”

“Where do you live?”

"Where do you stay?"

“Rather far out now—Amersham.”

“Pretty far out now—Amersham.”

“Amersham? Where's that—?”

"Amersham? Where's that?"

“Oh, it's on the map.”

“Oh, it's on the map.”

There was a little lull. Jim gulped down a drink, standing at the sideboard. He was a tall, fine, soldierly figure, and his face, with its little sandy moustache and bald forehead, was odd. Aaron Sisson sat watching him, unconsciously.

There was a brief pause. Jim quickly drank from his glass, standing by the sideboard. He was tall and had a distinguished, soldier-like presence, and his face, with its sandy mustache and bald head, was unusual. Aaron Sisson sat there, watching him, without really realizing it.

“Hello you!” said Jim. “Have one?”

“Hey there!” said Jim. “Want one?”

Aaron shook his head, and Jim did not press him. It saved the drinks.

Aaron shook his head, and Jim didn’t push him. That saved the drinks.

“You believe in love, don't you?” said Jim, sitting down near Aaron, and grinning at him.

“You believe in love, right?” Jim said, sitting down next to Aaron and grinning at him.

“Love!” said Aaron.

“Love!” said Aaron.

“LOVE! he says,” mocked Jim, grinning at the company.

“LOVE! he says,” Jim mocked, grinning at everyone.

“What about it, then?” asked Aaron.

“What’s up with that, then?” asked Aaron.

“It's life! Love is life,” said Jim fiercely.

“It's life! Love is life,” Jim said passionately.

“It's a vice, like drink,” said Lilly.

“It's a vice, like drinking,” Lilly said.

“Eh? A vice!” said Jim. “May be for you, old bird.”

“Eh? A vice!” said Jim. “Maybe for you, old buddy.”

“More so still for you,” said Lilly.

“Even more for you,” said Lilly.

“It's life. It's life!” reiterated Jim. “Don't you agree?” He turned wolfishly to Clariss.

“It's life. It's life!” Jim repeated. “Don’t you agree?” He turned eagerly to Clariss.

“Oh, yes—every time—” she drawled, nonchalant.

“Oh, yeah—every time—” she said casually.

“Here, let's write it down,” said Lilly. He found a blue pencil and printed in large letters on the old creamy marble of the mantel-piece panel:—LOVE IS LIFE.

“Here, let's write it down,” said Lilly. He found a blue pencil and printed in large letters on the old creamy marble of the mantelpiece panel:—LOVE IS LIFE.

Julia suddenly rose and flung her arms asunder wildly.

Julia suddenly stood up and spread her arms wide in a wild gesture.

“Oh, I hate love. I hate it,” she protested.

“Oh, I hate love. I really hate it,” she protested.

Jim watched her sardonically.

Jim watched her sarcastically.

“Look at her!” he said. “Look at Lesbia who hates love.”

“Check her out!” he said. “Look at Lesbia who can’t stand love.”

“No, but perhaps it is a disease. Perhaps we are all wrong, and we can't love properly,” put in Josephine.

“No, but maybe it’s a sickness. Maybe we’re all mistaken, and we’re just not capable of loving the right way,” Josephine added.

“Have another try,” said Jim,—“I know what love is. I've thought about it. Love is the soul's respiration.”

“Give it another shot,” said Jim, “I know what love is. I've thought it through. Love is the soul's breathing.”

“Let's have that down,” said Lilly.

“Let's write that down,” said Lilly.

LOVE IS THE SOUL'S RESPIRATION. He printed it on the old mantel-piece.

LOVE IS THE SOUL'S BREATHE. He printed it on the old mantelpiece.

Jim eyed the letters.

Jim looked at the letters.

“It's right,” he said. “Quite right. When you love, your soul breathes in. If you don't breathe in, you suffocate.”

“That's true,” he said. “Absolutely true. When you love, your soul takes a deep breath. If you don’t take that breath, you choke.”

“What about breathing out?” said Robert. “If you don't breathe out, you asphyxiate.”

“What about exhaling?” Robert said. “If you don't exhale, you’ll suffocate.”

“Right you are, Mock Turtle—” said Jim maliciously.

“That's right, Mock Turtle—” Jim said with a smirk.

“Breathing out is a bloody revolution,” said Lilly.

“Breathing out is a total game changer,” said Lilly.

“You've hit the nail on the head,” said Jim solemnly.

“You've hit the nail on the head,” Jim said seriously.

“Let's record it then,” said Lilly. And with the blue pencil he printed:

“Let’s record it then,” said Lilly. And with the blue pencil, he wrote:

WHEN YOU LOVE, YOUR SOUL BREATHES IN— WHEN YOUR SOUL BREATHES OUT, IT'S A BLOODY REVOLUTION.

WHEN YOU LOVE, YOUR SOUL TAKES A DEEP BREATH— WHEN YOUR SOUL EXHALES, IT'S A TOTAL REVOLUTION.

“I say Jim,” he said. “You must be busting yourself, trying to breathe in.”

“I say, Jim,” he said. “You must be struggling to catch your breath.”

“Don't you be too clever. I've thought about it,” said Jim. “When I'm in love, I get a great inrush of energy. I actually feel it rush in—here!” He poked his finger on the pit of his stomach. “It's the soul's expansion. And if I can't get these rushes of energy, I'M DYING, AND I KNOW I AM.”

“Don't get too smart. I've thought about it,” Jim said. “When I'm in love, I feel this huge wave of energy. I can actually feel it come in—right here!” He pointed to the pit of his stomach. “It's like the soul is expanding. And if I can't experience these bursts of energy, I’M DYING, AND I KNOW I AM.”

He spoke the last words with sudden ferocity and desperation.

He said the last words with sudden intensity and urgency.

“All I know is,” said Tanny, “you don't look it.”

“All I know is,” Tanny said, “you don't seem like it.”

“I AM. I am.” Jim protested. “I'm dying. Life's leaving me.”

“I AM. I am.” Jim protested. “I'm dying. Life is slipping away from me.”

“Maybe you're choking with love,” said Robert. “Perhaps you have breathed in so much, you don't know how to let it go again. Perhaps your soul's got a crick in it, with expanding so much.”

“Maybe you're overwhelmed with love,” said Robert. “Maybe you've taken in so much that you don't know how to release it. Perhaps your soul's feeling strained from growing so much.”

“You're a bloody young sucking pig, you are,” said Jim.

“You're a damn young pig, you are,” said Jim.

“Even at that age, I've learned my manners,” replied Robert.

“Even at that age, I’ve learned my manners,” replied Robert.

Jim looked round the party. Then he turned to Aaron Sisson.

Jim scanned the party. Then he turned to Aaron Sisson.

“What do you make of 'em, eh?” he said.

“What do you think of them, huh?” he said.

Aaron shook his head, and laughed.

Aaron shook his head and laughed.

“Me?” he said.

"Me?" he asked.

But Jim did not wait for an answer.

But Jim didn't wait for a response.

“I've had enough,” said Tanny suddenly rising. “I think you're all silly. Besides, it's getting late.”

“I've had enough,” Tanny said, suddenly standing up. “I think you’re all being ridiculous. Plus, it’s getting late.”

“She!” said Jim, rising and pointing luridly to Clariss. “She's Love. And HE's the Working People. The hope is these two—” He jerked a thumb at Aaron Sisson, after having indicated Mrs. Browning.

“She!” Jim exclaimed, getting up and dramatically pointing at Clariss. “She's Love. And HE's the Working People. The hope is in these two—” He gestured toward Aaron Sisson, having already indicated Mrs. Browning.

“Oh, how awfully interesting. It's quite a long time since I've been a personification.—I suppose you've never been one before?” said Clariss, turning to Aaron in conclusion.

“Oh, how incredibly interesting. It's been quite a while since I've been a personification.—I guess you've never been one before?” said Clariss, turning to Aaron in conclusion.

“No, I don't think I have,” he answered.

“No, I don’t think I have,” he replied.

“I hope personification is right.—Ought to be allegory or something else?” This from Clariss to Robert.

“I hope personification is right.—Should it be allegory or something else?” This from Clariss to Robert.

“Or a parable, Clariss,” laughed the young lieutenant.

“Or a story, Clariss,” laughed the young lieutenant.

“Goodbye,” said Tanny. “I've been awfully bored.”

“See you later,” Tanny said. “I've been really bored.”

“Have you?” grinned Jim. “Goodbye! Better luck next time.”

“Have you?” Jim grinned. “See you! Good luck next time.”

“We'd better look sharp,” said Robert, “if we want to get the tube.”

“We should hurry,” said Robert, “if we want to catch the tube.”

The party hurried through the rainy narrow streets down to the Embankment station. Robert and Julia and Clariss were going west, Lilly and his wife were going to Hampstead, Josephine and Aaron Sisson were going both to Bloomsbury.

The group rushed through the wet, narrow streets toward the Embankment station. Robert, Julia, and Clariss were heading west, Lilly and his wife were on their way to Hampstead, and Josephine and Aaron Sisson were both going to Bloomsbury.

“I suppose,” said Robert, on the stairs—“Mr. Sisson will see you to your door, Josephine. He lives your way.”

“I guess,” said Robert, on the stairs—“Mr. Sisson will take you home, Josephine. He lives in your direction.”

“There's no need at all,” said Josephine.

“There's no need at all,” Josephine said.

The four who were going north went down to the low tube level. It was nearly the last train. The station was half deserted, half rowdy, several fellows were drunk, shouting and crowing. Down there in the bowels of London, after midnight, everything seemed horrible and unnatural.

The four people heading north went down to the lower tube level. It was almost the last train. The station was half-empty, half-wild, with several guys drunk, shouting and bragging. Down there in the depths of London, after midnight, everything felt terrible and strange.

“How I hate this London,” said Tanny. She was half Norwegian, and had spent a large part of her life in Norway, before she married Lilly.

“How I hate this London,” said Tanny. She was half Norwegian and had spent a big part of her life in Norway before marrying Lilly.

“Yes, so do I,” said Josephine. “But if one must earn one's living one must stay here. I wish I could get back to Paris. But there's nothing doing for me in France.—When do you go back into the country, both of you?”

“Yes, me too,” Josephine said. “But if you want to make a living, you have to stay here. I wish I could get back to Paris. But there’s nothing for me in France.—When are you both going back to the countryside?”

“Friday,” said Lilly.

"Friday," Lilly said.

“How lovely for you!—And when will you go to Norway, Tanny?”

“How great for you!—And when are you going to Norway, Tanny?”

“In about a month,” said Tanny.

“In about a month,” Tanny said.

“You must be awfully pleased.”

“You must be really happy.”

“Oh—thankful—THANKFUL to get out of England—”

“Oh—so grateful—GRATEFUL to be out of England—”

“I know. That's how I feel. Everything is so awful—so dismal and dreary, I find it—”

“I know. That's exactly how I feel. Everything is just terrible—so gloomy and dull, I think—”

They crowded into the train. Men were still yelling like wild beasts—others were asleep—soldiers were singing.

They packed into the train. Some men were still shouting like crazy—others were dozing off—soldiers were singing.

“Have you really broken your engagement with Jim?” shrilled Tanny in a high voice, as the train roared.

“Have you actually canceled your engagement with Jim?” Tanny exclaimed in a loud voice, as the train rumbled.

“Yes, he's impossible,” said Josephine. “Perfectly hysterical and impossible.”

“Yes, he's impossible,” said Josephine. “Totally over the top and impossible.”

“And SELFISH—” cried Tanny.

“And SELFISH—” shouted Tanny.

“Oh terribly—” cried Josephine.

“Oh no—” cried Josephine.

“Come up to Hampstead to lunch with us,” said Lilly to Aaron.

“Come up to Hampstead and have lunch with us,” Lilly said to Aaron.

“Ay—thank you,” said Aaron.

"Thanks," said Aaron.

Lilly scribbled directions on a card. The hot, jaded midnight underground rattled on. Aaron and Josephine got down to change trains.

Lilly wrote down directions on a card. The heated, weary midnight subway rattled along. Aaron and Josephine got off to switch trains.





CHAPTER VII. THE DARK SQUARE GARDEN

Josephine had invited Aaron Sisson to dinner at a restaurant in Soho, one Sunday evening. They had a corner to themselves, and with a bottle of Burgundy she was getting his history from him.

Josephine had invited Aaron Sisson to dinner at a restaurant in Soho one Sunday evening. They had a corner to themselves, and with a bottle of Burgundy, she was getting his backstory.

His father had been a shaft-sinker, earning good money, but had been killed by a fall down the shaft when Aaron was only four years old. The widow had opened a shop: Aaron was her only child. She had done well in her shop. She had wanted Aaron to be a schoolteacher. He had served three years apprenticeship, then suddenly thrown it up and gone to the pit.

His dad had worked as a shaft-sinker, making decent money, but he died from a fall down the shaft when Aaron was just four. His mother opened a shop: Aaron was her only child. She did well in her business. She wanted Aaron to become a schoolteacher. He completed a three-year apprenticeship but then suddenly quit and went to work in the pit.

“But why?” said Josephine.

“But why?” Josephine asked.

“I couldn't tell you. I felt more like it.”

“I can’t tell you. I just felt like it more.”

He had a curious quality of an intelligent, almost sophisticated mind, which had repudiated education. On purpose he kept the midland accent in his speech. He understood perfectly what a personification was—and an allegory. But he preferred to be illiterate.

He had a unique quality of an intelligent, almost sophisticated mind, which had rejected formal education. On purpose, he maintained the midland accent in his speech. He completely understood what a personification was—and an allegory. But he chose to be illiterate.

Josephine found out what a miner's checkweighman was. She tried to find out what sort of wife Aaron had—but, except that she was the daughter of a publican and was delicate in health, she could learn nothing.

Josephine discovered what a miner's checkweighman was. She tried to find out what kind of wife Aaron had—but, aside from the fact that she was the daughter of a pub owner and was in poor health, she couldn’t find out anything else.

“And do you send her money?” she asked.

“And do you send her money?” she asked.

“Ay,” said Aaron. “The house is mine. And I allow her so much a week out of the money in the bank. My mother left me a bit over a thousand when she died.”

“Yeah,” said Aaron. “The house is mine. And I give her a certain amount each week from the money in the bank. My mom left me just over a thousand when she passed away.”

“You don't mind what I say, do you?” said Josephine.

“You're okay with what I say, right?” said Josephine.

“No I don't mind,” he laughed.

“No, I don't mind,” he laughed.

He had this pleasant-seeming courteous manner. But he really kept her at a distance. In some things he reminded her of Robert: blond, erect, nicely built, fresh and English-seeming. But there was a curious cold distance to him, which she could not get across. An inward indifference to her—perhaps to everything. Yet his laugh was so handsome.

He had this amiable and polite demeanor. But he really kept her at a distance. In some ways, he reminded her of Robert: blond, tall, well-built, fresh-looking, and very English. But there was a strange coldness to him that she couldn't bridge. An inner indifference to her—maybe to everything. Yet his laugh was so charming.

“Will you tell me why you left your wife and children?—Didn't you love them?”

“Can you tell me why you left your wife and kids? Didn’t you care about them?”

Aaron looked at the odd, round, dark muzzle of the girl. She had had her hair bobbed, and it hung in odd dark folds, very black, over her ears.

Aaron looked at the strange, round, dark face of the girl. She had gotten a bob haircut, and it fell in unusual dark layers, very black, over her ears.

“Why I left her?” he said. “For no particular reason. They're all right without me.”

“Why did I leave her?” he said. “For no specific reason. They’re doing fine without me.”

Josephine watched his face. She saw a pallor of suffering under its freshness, and a strange tension in his eyes.

Josephine watched his face. She noticed a pale hint of pain beneath its freshness, and an unusual tension in his eyes.

“But you couldn't leave your little girls for no reason at all—”

“But you can't just leave your little girls for no reason at all—”

“Yes, I did. For no reason—except I wanted to have some free room round me—to loose myself—”

“Yes, I did. For no reason—except I wanted to have some space around me—to lose myself—”

“You mean you wanted love?” flashed Josephine, thinking he said lose.

“You mean you wanted love?” Josephine exclaimed, thinking he said lose.

“No, I wanted fresh air. I don't know what I wanted. Why should I know?”

“No, I wanted fresh air. I don't know what I wanted. Why should I know?”

“But we must know: especially when other people will be hurt,” said she.

“But we need to understand: especially when others might get hurt,” she said.

“Ah, well! A breath of fresh air, by myself. I felt forced to feel—I feel if I go back home now, I shall be FORCED—forced to love—or care—or something.”

“Ah, well! A breath of fresh air, just me. I felt like I had to feel—I worry that if I go back home now, I’ll be FORCED—forced to love—or care—or something.”

“Perhaps you wanted more than your wife could give you,” she said.

“Maybe you wanted more than your wife could offer you,” she said.

“Perhaps less. She's made up her mind she loves me, and she's not going to let me off.”

“Maybe even less. She's decided that she loves me, and she’s not going to let me go.”

“Did you never love her?” said Josephine.

“Did you never love her?” Josephine asked.

“Oh, yes. I shall never love anybody else. But I'm damned if I want to be a lover any more. To her or to anybody. That's the top and bottom of it. I don't want to CARE, when care isn't in me. And I'm not going to be forced to it.”

“Oh, yes. I will never love anyone else. But I'm not about to be a lover again. Not to her or to anyone. That's the bottom line. I don’t want to care when I can’t. And I’m not going to be pushed into it.”

The fat, aproned French waiter was hovering near. Josephine let him remove the plates and the empty bottle.

The chubby French waiter in an apron was standing nearby. Josephine let him take away the plates and the empty bottle.

“Have more wine,” she said to Aaron.

“Have some more wine,” she said to Aaron.

But he refused. She liked him because of his dead-level indifference to his surroundings. French waiters and foreign food—he noticed them in his quick, amiable-looking fashion—but he was indifferent. Josephine was piqued. She wanted to pierce this amiable aloofness of his.

But he turned her down. She was drawn to him because of his cool, unbothered attitude toward everything around him. French waiters and exotic dishes—he noticed them with his easygoing smile—but he didn’t care. Josephine felt challenged. She wanted to break through his friendly detachment.

She ordered coffee and brandies.

She ordered coffee and brandy.

“But you don't want to get away from EVERYTHING, do you? I myself feel so LOST sometimes—so dreadfully alone: not in a silly sentimental fashion, because men keep telling me they love me, don't you know. But my LIFE seems alone, for some reason—”

“But you don’t want to escape from EVERYTHING, do you? I often feel so LOST sometimes—so incredibly alone: not in a silly sentimental way, because men keep telling me they love me, you know. But my LIFE feels lonely, for some reason—”

“Haven't you got relations?” he said.

“Haven't you got family?” he said.

“No one, now mother is dead. Nothing nearer than aunts and cousins in America. I suppose I shall see them all again one day. But they hardly count over here.”

“No one, now that mom is gone. Nothing closer than aunts and cousins in America. I guess I’ll see them all again someday. But they barely matter here.”

“Why don't you get married?” he said. “How old are you?”

“Why don’t you get married?” he asked. “How old are you?”

“I'm twenty-five. How old are you?”

“I'm twenty-five. How old are you?”

“Thirty-three.”

"33."

“You might almost be any age.—I don't know why I don't get married. In a way, I hate earning my own living—yet I go on—and I like my work—”

"You could be any age. I really don't know why I haven't gotten married. In a way, I dislike earning my own living, but I keep at it—and I enjoy my work—"

“What are you doing now?”

“What are you up to?”

“I'm painting scenery for a new play—rather fun—I enjoy it. But I often wonder what will become of me.”

“I'm painting sets for a new play—it's pretty fun—I enjoy it. But I often wonder what will happen to me.”

“In what way?”

“How so?”

She was almost affronted.

She was nearly offended.

“What becomes of me? Oh, I don't know. And it doesn't matter, not to anybody but myself.”

“What will happen to me? Oh, I have no idea. And honestly, it doesn't matter, not to anyone except me.”

“What becomes of anybody, anyhow? We live till we die. What do you want?”

“What happens to anyone, anyway? We live until we die. What do you want?”

“Why, I keep saying I want to get married and feel sure of something. But I don't know—I feel dreadful sometimes—as if every minute would be the last. I keep going on and on—I don't know what for—and IT keeps going on and on—goodness knows what it's all for.”

“Why, I keep saying I want to get married and be sure about something. But I don't know—I feel horrible sometimes—as if every minute could be the last. I just keep going and going—I don’t know why—and IT keeps going on and on—who knows what it’s all for.”

“You shouldn't bother yourself,” he said. “You should just let it go on and on—”

“You shouldn’t stress about it,” he said. “You should just let it keep going—”

“But I MUST bother,” she said. “I must think and feel—”

“But I HAVE to bother,” she said. “I have to think and feel—”

“You've no occasion,” he said.

"You have no reason," he said.

“How—?” she said, with a sudden grunting, unhappy laugh. Then she lit a cigarette.

“How—?” she said, with a sudden, frustrated laugh. Then she lit a cigarette.

“No,” she said. “What I should really like more than anything would be an end of the world. I wish the world would come to an end.”

“No,” she said. “What I really want more than anything is for the world to end. I wish everything would just come to a stop.”

He laughed, and poured his drops of brandy down his throat.

He laughed and poured the brandy down his throat.

“It won't, for wishing,” he said.

“It won't, just by wishing,” he said.

“No, that's the awful part of it. It'll just go on and on— Doesn't it make you feel you'd go mad?”

“No, that's the terrible part of it. It'll just keep going on and on— Doesn't it make you feel like you're going to lose your mind?”

He looked at her and shook his head.

He looked at her and shook his head.

“You see it doesn't concern me,” he said. “So long as I can float by myself.”

“You see, it doesn't matter to me,” he said. “As long as I can get by on my own.”

“But ARE you SATISFIED!” she cried.

“But are you satisfied!” she cried.

“I like being by myself—I hate feeling and caring, and being forced into it. I want to be left alone—”

“I like being on my own—I hate feeling and caring, and being pressured into it. I want to be left alone—”

“You aren't very polite to your hostess of the evening,” she said, laughing a bit miserably.

“You're not very polite to your hostess this evening,” she said, laughing a little sadly.

“Oh, we're all right,” he said. “You know what I mean—”

“Oh, we're good,” he said. “You know what I mean—”

“You like your own company? Do you?—Sometimes I think I'm nothing when I'm alone. Sometimes I think I surely must be nothing—nothingness.”

“You like being by yourself? Do you? Sometimes I feel like I’m nobody when I’m alone. Sometimes I think I must really be nothing—just emptiness.”

He shook his head.

He nodded in disagreement.

“No,” he said. “No. I only want to be left alone.”

“No,” he said. “No. I just want to be left alone.”

“Not to have anything to do with anybody?” she queried ironically.

“Not to have anything to do with anyone?” she asked sarcastically.

“Not to any extent.”

"Not at all."

She watched him—and then she bubbled with a laugh.

She watched him—and then she burst out laughing.

“I think you're funny,” she said. “You don't mind?”

“I think you’re funny,” she said. “Is that okay with you?”

“No—why—It's just as you see it.—Jim Bricknell's a rare comic, to my eye.”

“No—why—It's just how you see it.—Jim Bricknell's a unique comedian, in my opinion.”

“Oh, him!—no, not actually. He's self-conscious and selfish and hysterical. It isn't a bit funny after a while.”

“Oh, him!—no, not really. He's insecure and self-absorbed and dramatic. It stops being funny after a while.”

“I only know what I've seen,” said Aaron. “You'd both of you like a bloody revolution, though.”

“I only know what I've seen,” Aaron said. “You both would probably love a bloody revolution, though.”

“Yes. Only when it came he wouldn't be there.”

“Yes. Only when it arrived, he wouldn't be there.”

“Would you?”

"Are you willing?"

“Yes, indeed I would. I would give everything to be in it. I'd give heaven and earth for a great big upheaval—and then darkness.”

“Yes, I absolutely would. I would give everything to be a part of it. I'd give anything for a major shake-up—and then silence.”

“Perhaps you'll get it, when you die,” said Aaron.

“Maybe you'll understand it when you die,” Aaron said.

“Oh, but I don't want to die and leave all this standing. I hate it so.”

“Oh, but I don't want to die and leave all this behind. I hate it so.”

“Why do you?”

"Why do you do that?"

“But don't you?”

"But do you not?"

“No, it doesn't really bother me.”

“No, it doesn’t really bother me.”

“It makes me feel I can't live.”

“It makes me feel like I can't go on living.”

“I can't see that.”

“I can't see that.”

“But you always disagree with one!” said Josephine. “How do you like Lilly? What do you think of him?”

“But you always disagree with one!” said Josephine. “What do you think of Lilly? How do you feel about him?”

“He seems sharp,” said Aaron.

“He seems smart,” said Aaron.

“But he's more than sharp.”

“But he’s sharper than that.”

“Oh, yes! He's got his finger in most pies.”

“Oh, yes! He’s involved in a lot of things.”

“And doesn't like the plums in any of them,” said Josephine tartly.

“And doesn't like the plums in any of them,” Josephine said sharply.

“What does he do?”

“What does he do now?”

“Writes—stories and plays.”

"Writes stories and plays."

“And makes it pay?”

"And makes it profitable?"

“Hardly at all.—They want us to go. Shall we?” She rose from the table. The waiter handed her her cloak, and they went out into the blowy dark night. She folded her wrap round her, and hurried forward with short, sharp steps. There was a certain Parisian chic and mincingness about her, even in her walk: but underneath, a striding, savage suggestion as if she could leg it in great strides, like some savage squaw.

“Not really.—They want us to leave. Should we?” She got up from the table. The waiter handed her coat, and they stepped out into the windy, dark night. She wrapped her outer garment around her and hurried ahead with quick, brisk steps. There was a certain Parisian chic and elegance to her walk, but beneath that, there was a powerful, fierce vibe as if she could take long strides like a wild woman.

Aaron pressed his bowler hat down on his brow.

Aaron pulled his bowler hat down on his forehead.

“Would you rather take a bus?” she said in a high voice, because of the wind.

“Would you rather take a bus?” she asked in a high voice, due to the wind.

“I'd rather walk.”

"I'd rather walk."

“So would I.”

"Same here."

They hurried across the Charing Cross Road, where great buses rolled and rocked, crammed with people. Her heels clicked sharply on the pavement, as they walked east. They crossed Holborn, and passed the Museum. And neither of them said anything.

They rushed across Charing Cross Road, where big buses rolled and swayed, packed with people. Her heels clicked sharply on the pavement as they walked east. They crossed Holborn and passed the Museum. And neither of them said a word.

When they came to the corner, she held out her hand.

When they reached the corner, she stretched out her hand.

“Look!” she said. “Don't come any further: don't trouble.”

"Look!" she said. "Don't come any closer: don't worry about it."

“I'll walk round with you: unless you'd rather not.”

“I'll walk around with you: unless you'd prefer not to.”

“No—But do you want to bother?”

“No—But do you really want to deal with it?”

“It's no bother.”

"No problem."

So they pursued their way through the high wind, and turned at last into the old, beautiful square. It seemed dark and deserted, dark like a savage wilderness in the heart of London. The wind was roaring in the great bare trees of the centre, as if it were some wild dark grove deep in a forgotten land.

So they made their way through the strong wind and finally turned into the old, beautiful square. It felt dark and empty, like a wild wilderness in the middle of London. The wind was howling in the tall, bare trees at the center, as if it were some wild, dark grove deep in a forgotten place.

Josephine opened the gate of the square garden with her key, and let it slam to behind him.

Josephine unlocked the gate to the square garden and let it slam shut behind her.

“How wonderful the wind is!” she shrilled. “Shall we listen to it for a minute?”

“How amazing the wind is!” she shouted. “Should we take a moment to listen to it?”

She led him across the grass past the shrubs to the big tree in the centre. There she climbed up to a seat. He sat beside her. They sat in silence, looking at the darkness. Rain was blowing in the wind. They huddled against the big tree-trunk, for shelter, and watched the scene.

She guided him over the grass, past the bushes, to the large tree in the middle. There, she climbed up to a seat. He sat next to her. They were quiet, gazing at the dark surroundings. Rain was blowing in the wind. They huddled against the thick trunk of the tree for shelter and observed the scene.

Beyond the tall shrubs and the high, heavy railings the wet street gleamed silently. The houses of the Square rose like a cliff on this inner dark sea, dimly lighted at occasional windows. Boughs swayed and sang. A taxi-cab swirled round a corner like a cat, and purred to a standstill. There was a light of an open hall door. But all far away, it seemed, unthinkably far away. Aaron sat still and watched. He was frightened, it all seemed so sinister, this dark, bristling heart of London. Wind boomed and tore like waves ripping a shingle beach. The two white lights of the taxi stared round and departed, leaving the coast at the foot of the cliffs deserted, faintly spilled with light from the high lamp. Beyond there, on the outer rim, a policeman passed solidly.

Beyond the tall bushes and the heavy railings, the wet street shone quietly. The houses in the Square loomed like a cliff over this inner dark sea, with occasional windows dimly lit. Branches swayed and rustled. A taxi rounded a corner like a cat and purred to a stop. There was a glow from an open hall door. But it all felt so distant, unbelievably far away. Aaron sat still and watched. He felt scared; everything seemed so menacing in this dark, prickly heart of London. The wind roared and tore like waves crashing on a pebble beach. The two white lights of the taxi shone briefly and then disappeared, leaving the area at the foot of the cliffs empty, faintly illuminated by the high lamp. Beyond that, on the outer edge, a policeman walked by confidently.

Josephine was weeping steadily all the time, but inaudibly. Occasionally she blew her nose and wiped her face. But he had not realized. She hardly realized herself. She sat near the strange man. He seemed so still and remote—so fascinating.

Josephine was quietly crying the whole time. Every now and then, she would blow her nose and wipe her face. But he didn’t notice. She barely noticed herself. She sat next to the unfamiliar man. He seemed so calm and distant—so intriguing.

“Give me your hand,” she said to him, subduedly.

“Give me your hand,” she said to him softly.

He took her cold hand in his warm, living grasp. She wept more bitterly. He noticed at last.

He took her cold hand in his warm, alive grip. She cried even harder. He finally noticed.

“Why are you crying?” he said.

“Why are you crying?” he asked.

“I don't know,” she replied, rather matter-of-fact, through her tears.

“I don’t know,” she replied, quite matter-of-factly, through her tears.

So he let her cry, and said no more, but sat with her cold hand in his warm, easy clasp.

So he let her cry and didn’t say anything else, but held her cold hand in his warm, relaxed grip.

“You'll think me a fool,” she said. “I don't know why I cry.”

“You'll think I'm silly,” she said. “I don't know why I'm crying.”

“You can cry for nothing, can't you?” he said.

“You can cry for no reason, can’t you?” he said.

“Why, yes, but it's not very sensible.”

“Sure, but that doesn’t make much sense.”

He laughed shortly.

He chuckled briefly.

“Sensible!” he said.

“Smart!” he said.

“You are a strange man,” she said.

“You're a strange guy,” she said.

But he took no notice.

But he ignored it.

“Did you ever intend to marry Jim Bricknell?” he asked.

“Did you ever plan to marry Jim Bricknell?” he asked.

“Yes, of course.”

"Sure, no problem."

“I can't imagine it,” he said.

“I can’t picture it,” he said.

“Why not?”

"Why not?"

Both were watching blankly the roaring night of mid-London, the phantasmagoric old Bloomsbury Square. They were still hand in hand.

Both were watching blankly the roaring night of mid-London, the phantasmagoric old Bloomsbury Square. They were still hand in hand.

“Such as you shouldn't marry,” he said.

“Like you shouldn't get married,” he said.

“But why not? I want to.”

“But why not? I want to.”

“You think you do.”

"You think you can."

“Yes indeed I do.”

"Absolutely, I do."

He did not say any more.

He didn't say anything more.

“Why shouldn't I?” she persisted. “I don't know—”

“Why shouldn't I?” she insisted. “I don't know—”

And again he was silent.

And once more he was silent.

“You've known some life, haven't you?” he asked.

“You've experienced a lot in life, haven't you?” he asked.

“Me? Why?”

"Me? Why's that?"

“You seem to.”

"You look like you do."

“Do I? I'm sorry. Do I seem vicious?—No, I'm not vicious.—I've seen some life, perhaps—in Paris mostly. But not much. Why do you ask?”

“Do I? I'm sorry. Do I seem aggressive?—No, I'm not aggressive.—I've experienced some life, maybe—in Paris mostly. But not a lot. Why do you ask?”

“I wasn't thinking.”

"I wasn't thinking clearly."

“But what do you mean? What are you thinking?”

“But what do you mean? What are you thinking?”

“Nothing. Nothing.”

"Nothing. Nothing."

“Don't be so irritating,” said she.

“Don't be so annoying,” she said.

But he did not answer, and she became silent also. They sat hand in hand.

But he didn't answer, and she fell silent too. They sat holding hands.

“Won't you kiss me?” came her voice out of the darkness.

“Won't you kiss me?” her voice called from the darkness.

He waited some moments, then his voice sounded gently, half mocking, half reproachful.

He waited for a moment, then his voice came out softly, half teasing, half scolding.

“Nay!” he said.

"No!" he said.

“Why not?”

"Why not?"

“I don't want to.”

"I don't want to."

“Why not?” she asked.

“Why not?” she asked.

He laughed, but did not reply.

He laughed but didn't say anything.

She sat perfectly still for some time. She had ceased to cry. In the darkness her face was set and sullen. Sometimes a spray of rain blew across it. She drew her hand from his, and rose to her feet.

She sat completely still for a while. She had stopped crying. In the darkness, her face looked tight and gloomy. Occasionally, a gust of rain splashed against it. She pulled her hand away from his and stood up.

“Ill go in now,” she said.

“I'll go in now,” she said.

“You're not offended, are you?” he asked.

"You're not offended, are you?" he asked.

“No. Why?”

“No. Why not?”

They stepped down in the darkness from their perch.

They climbed down into the darkness from their spot.

“I wondered.”

"I was curious."

She strode off for some little way. Then she turned and said:

She walked away for a short distance. Then she turned and said:

“Yes, I think it is rather insulting.”

“Yes, I think it’s pretty insulting.”

“Nay,” he said. “Not it! Not it!”

“Nah,” he said. “Not it! Not it!”

And he followed her to the gate.

And he went after her to the gate.

She opened with her key, and they crossed the road to her door.

She unlocked the door with her key, and they walked across the street to her entrance.

“Good-night,” she said, turning and giving him her hand.

“Goodnight,” she said, turning and offering him her hand.

“You'll come and have dinner with me—or lunch—will you? When shall we make it?” he asked.

“Are you coming to have dinner with me—or lunch—are you? When should we do it?” he asked.

“Well, I can't say for certain—I'm very busy just now. I'll let you know.”

“Well, I can’t say for sure—I’m really busy right now. I’ll keep you posted.”

A policeman shed his light on the pair of them as they stood on the step.

A police officer shined his flashlight on the two of them as they stood on the step.

“All right,” said Aaron, dropping back, and she hastily opened the big door, and entered.

“All right,” said Aaron, stepping back, and she quickly opened the big door and went inside.





CHAPTER VIII. A PUNCH IN THE WIND

The Lillys had a labourer's cottage in Hampshire—pleasant enough. They were poor. Lilly was a little, dark, thin, quick fellow, his wife was strong and fair. They had known Robert and Julia for some years, but Josephine and Jim were new acquaintances,—fairly new.

The Lillys had a small cottage in Hampshire—pretty nice. They didn’t have much money. Lilly was a small, dark, thin, energetic guy, and his wife was strong and light-haired. They had known Robert and Julia for a few years, but Josephine and Jim were fairly new friends.

One day in early spring Lilly had a telegram, “Coming to see you arrive 4:30—Bricknell.” He was surprised, but he and his wife got the spare room ready. And at four o'clock Lilly went off to the station. He was a few minutes late, and saw Jim's tall, rather elegant figure stalking down the station path. Jim had been an officer in the regular army, and still spent hours with his tailor. But instead of being a soldier he was a sort of socialist, and a red-hot revolutionary of a very ineffectual sort.

One day in early spring, Lilly received a telegram that said, “Coming to see you arrive 4:30—Bricknell.” He was taken aback, but he and his wife prepared the spare room. At four o'clock, Lilly headed to the station. He was a few minutes late and spotted Jim's tall, somewhat stylish figure striding down the station path. Jim had been an officer in the regular army and still spent hours with his tailor. But instead of being a soldier, he had become a kind of socialist, a passionate revolutionary, albeit one who was pretty ineffective.

“Good lad!” he exclaimed, as Lilly came up. “Thought you wouldn't mind.”

“Good job!” he exclaimed, as Lilly approached. “I figured you wouldn't mind.”

“Not at all. Let me carry your bag.” Jim had a bag and a knapsack.

“Not a chance. Let me grab your bag.” Jim had a bag and a backpack.

“I had an inspiration this morning,” said Jim. “I suddenly saw that if there was a man in England who could save me, it was you.”

“I had an idea this morning,” said Jim. “I suddenly realized that if there was a guy in England who could help me, it was you.”

“Save you from what?” asked Lilly, rather abashed.

“Save you from what?” Lilly asked, a bit embarrassed.

“Eh—?” and Jim stooped, grinning at the smaller man.

“Eh—?” Jim bent down, smiling at the shorter man.

Lilly was somewhat puzzled, but he had a certain belief in himself as a saviour. The two men tramped rather incongruously through the lanes to the cottage.

Lilly was a bit confused, but he had a strong belief in himself as a savior. The two men walked awkwardly through the paths to the cottage.

Tanny was in the doorway as they came up the garden path.

Tanny was standing in the doorway as they walked up the garden path.

“So nice to see you! Are you all right?” she said.

“So great to see you! Are you doing okay?” she said.

“A-one!” said Jim, grinning. “Nice of you to have me.”

“A-one!” Jim said with a grin. “Thanks for having me.”

“Oh, we're awfully pleased.”

“Oh, we're really pleased.”

Jim dropped his knapsack on the broad sofa.

Jim dropped his backpack on the big sofa.

“I've brought some food,” he said.

“I brought some food,” he said.

“Have you! That's sensible of you. We can't get a great deal here, except just at week-ends,” said Tanny.

“Have you! That's smart of you. We can't get much here, except just on weekends,” said Tanny.

Jim fished out a pound of sausages and a pot of fish paste.

Jim pulled out a pound of sausages and a jar of fish paste.

“How lovely the sausages,” said Tanny. “We'll have them for dinner tonight—and we'll have the other for tea now. You'd like a wash?”

“How great the sausages are,” said Tanny. “We'll have them for dinner tonight—and we’ll have the other for tea now. Would you like to wash up?”

But Jim had already opened his bag, taken off his coat, and put on an old one.

But Jim had already opened his bag, taken off his coat, and put on an old one.

“Thanks,” he said.

"Thanks," he said.

Lilly made the tea, and at length all sat down.

Lilly made the tea, and eventually, everyone sat down.

“Well how unexpected this is—and how nice,” said Tanny.

“Well, this is quite unexpected—and nice,” said Tanny.

“Jolly—eh?” said Jim.

“Joyful—right?” said Jim.

He ate rapidly, stuffing his mouth too full.

He ate quickly, cramming his mouth full.

“How is everybody?” asked Tanny.

“How's everyone?” asked Tanny.

“All right. Julia's gone with Cyril Scott. Can't stand that fellow, can you? What?”

“All right. Julia's with Cyril Scott now. Can't stand that guy, can you? What?”

“Yes, I think he's rather nice,” said Tanny. “What will Robert do?”

“Yes, I think he's pretty nice,” said Tanny. “What will Robert do?”

“Have a shot at Josephine, apparently.”

“Take a shot at Josephine, I guess.”

“Really? Is he in love with her? I thought so. And she likes him too, doesn't she?” said Tanny.

“Really? Is he in love with her? I thought so. And she likes him too, doesn't she?” said Tanny.

“Very likely,” said Jim.

"Most likely," said Jim.

“I suppose you're jealous,” laughed Tanny.

“I guess you’re jealous,” Tanny laughed.

“Me!” Jim shook his head. “Not a bit. Like to see the ball kept rolling.”

“Me!” Jim shook his head. “Not at all. I like to see the ball kept rolling.”

“What have you been doing lately?”

“What have you been up to lately?”

“Been staying a few days with my wife.”

“Been staying a few days with my wife.”

“No, really! I can't believe it.”

“No, seriously! I can't believe it.”

Jim had a French wife, who had divorced him, and two children. Now he was paying visits to this wife again: purely friendly. Tanny did most of the talking. Jim excited her, with his way of looking in her face and grinning wolfishly, and at the same time asking to be saved.

Jim had a French ex-wife and two kids. Now he was visiting her again: just as friends. Tanny did most of the talking. Jim thrilled her with the way he looked into her face and grinned like a wolf, all while silently asking for rescue.

After tea, he wanted to send telegrams, so Lilly took him round to the village post-office. Telegrams were a necessary part of his life. He had to be suddenly starting off to keep sudden appointments, or he felt he was a void in the atmosphere. He talked to Lilly about social reform, and so on. Jim's work in town was merely nominal. He spent his time wavering about and going to various meetings, philandering and weeping.

After tea, he wanted to send telegrams, so Lilly took him to the village post office. Telegrams were essential for him. He had to be off at a moment's notice to keep last-minute appointments, or he felt like he was missing something in the world. He chatted with Lilly about social reform and other topics. Jim's work in town was mostly just for show. He spent his time drifting around, attending different meetings, flirting, and crying.

Lilly kept in the back of his mind the Saving which James had come to look for. He intended to do his best. After dinner the three sat cosily round the kitchen fire.

Lilly kept in mind the savings that James had come to find. He planned to do his best. After dinner, the three sat comfortably around the kitchen fire.

“But what do you really think will happen to the world?” Lilly asked Jim, amid much talk.

“But what do you honestly think will happen to the world?” Lilly asked Jim, amid a lot of conversation.

“What? There's something big coming,” said Jim.

“What? Something significant is coming,” said Jim.

“Where from?”

"Where are you from?"

“Watch Ireland, and watch Japan—they're the two poles of the world,” said Jim.

“Look at Ireland and look at Japan—they're the two opposite ends of the world,” said Jim.

“I thought Russia and America,” said Lilly.

“I thought Russia and America,” Lilly said.

“Eh? What? Russia and America! They'll depend on Ireland and Japan. I know it. I've had a vision of it. Ireland on this side and Japan on the other—they'll settle it.”

“Wait, what? Russia and America! They'll rely on Ireland and Japan. I know it. I've seen it in a vision. Ireland on one side and Japan on the other—they'll figure it out.”

“I don't see how,” said Lilly.

“I don’t see how,” Lilly said.

“I don't see HOW—But I had a vision of it.”

“I don’t see how—but I had a vision of it.”

“What sort of vision?”

“What kind of vision?”

“Couldn't describe it.”

"Can't describe it."

“But you don't think much of the Japanese, do you?” asked Lilly.

“But you don’t think very highly of the Japanese, do you?” asked Lilly.

“Don't I! Don't I!” said Jim. “What, don't you think they're wonderful?”

“Don't I! Don't I!” Jim exclaimed. “What, you don't think they're amazing?”

“No. I think they're rather unpleasant.”

“No. I think they're pretty unpleasant.”

“I think the salvation of the world lies with them.”

“I believe the salvation of the world depends on them.”

“Funny salvation,” said Lilly. “I think they're anything but angels.”

“Funny salvation,” Lilly said. “I think they’re anything but angels.”

“Do you though? Now that's funny. Why?”

“Do you really? That’s funny. Why?”

“Looking at them even. I knew a Russian doctor who'd been through the Russo-Japanese war, and who had gone a bit cracked. He said he saw the Japs rush a trench. They threw everything away and flung themselves through the Russian fire and simply dropped in masses. But those that reached the trenches jumped in with bare hands on the Russians and tore their faces apart and bit their throats out—fairly ripped the faces off the bone.—It had sent the doctor a bit cracked. He said the wounded were awful,—their faces torn off and their throats mangled—and dead Japs with flesh between the teeth—God knows if it's true. But that's the impression the Japanese had made on this man. It had affected his mind really.”

“Looking at them even. I knew a Russian doctor who had gone through the Russo-Japanese war and had become a bit unhinged. He said he saw the Japanese charge a trench. They tossed aside everything and threw themselves into the Russian gunfire, dropping in large numbers. But those who made it to the trenches jumped in with bare hands at the Russians and ripped their faces apart, biting their throats out—basically tearing the faces off the bone. It had left the doctor a little crazy. He said the wounded were horrific—faces torn off and throats mangled—and dead Japanese with flesh between their teeth—God knows if it’s true. But that’s the impression the Japanese left on this man. It really affected his mind.”

Jim watched Lilly, and smiled as if he were pleased.

Jim watched Lilly and smiled as if he were happy.

“No—really—!” he said.

“No—seriously—!” he said.

“Anyhow they're more demon than angel, I believe,” said Lilly.

“Anyway, I think they’re more demon than angel,” Lilly said.

“Oh, no, Rawdon, but you always exaggerate,” said Tanny.

“Oh, no, Rawdon, you always make things more dramatic than they are,” said Tanny.

“Maybe,” said Lilly.

"Maybe," Lilly said.

“I think Japanese are fascinating—fascinating—so quick, and such FORCE in them—”

“I find Japanese people fascinating—truly fascinating—so quick, and so much strength in them—”

“Rather!—eh?” said Jim, looking with a quick smile at Tanny.

“Really!—eh?” said Jim, glancing at Tanny with a quick smile.

“I think a Japanese lover would be marvellous,” she laughed riskily.

“I think having a Japanese partner would be amazing,” she laughed playfully.

“I s'd think he would,” said Jim, screwing up his eyes.

“I would think he would,” said Jim, squinting.

“Do you hate the normal British as much as I do?” she asked him.

“Do you dislike the typical Brit as much as I do?” she asked him.

“Hate them! Hate them!” he said, with an intimate grin.

“Hate them! Hate them!” he said with a familiar grin.

“Their beastly virtue,” said she. “And I believe there's nobody more vicious underneath.”

“Their cruel goodness,” she said. “And I believe there’s no one more wicked underneath.”

“Nobody!” said Jim.

“Nobody!” Jim said.

“But you're British yourself,” said Lilly to Jim.

“But you're British too,” Lilly said to Jim.

“No, I'm Irish. Family's Irish—my mother was a Fitz-patrick.”

“No, I'm Irish. My family is Irish—my mom was a Fitzpatrick.”

“Anyhow you live in England.”

"Anyway, you live in England."

“Because they won't let me go to Ireland.”

“Because they won’t let me go to Ireland.”

The talk drifted. Jim finished up all the beer, and they prepared to go to bed. Jim was a bit tipsy, grinning. He asked for bread and cheese to take upstairs.

The conversation meandered. Jim polished off all the beer, and they got ready to go to bed. Jim was a little buzzed, smiling. He requested some bread and cheese to take upstairs.

“Will you have supper?” said Lilly. He was surprised, because Jim had eaten strangely much at dinner.

“Are you going to have dinner?” Lilly asked. He was surprised because Jim had eaten a surprisingly large amount at lunch.

“No—where's the loaf?” And he cut himself about half of it. There was no cheese.

“No—where’s the bread?” And he sliced off about half of it. There was no cheese.

“Bread'll do,” said Jim.

"Bread will do," said Jim.

“Sit down and eat it. Have cocoa with it,” said Tanny.

“Sit down and eat it. Have some cocoa with it,” Tanny said.

“No, I like to have it in my bedroom.”

“No, I prefer to keep it in my bedroom.”

“You don't eat bread in the night?” said Lilly.

“You don't eat bread at night?” Lilly asked.

“I do.”

"I do."

“What a funny thing to do.”

“What a strange thing to do.”

The cottage was in darkness. The Lillys slept soundly. Jim woke up and chewed bread and slept again. In the morning at dawn he rose and went downstairs. Lilly heard him roaming about—heard the woman come in to clean—heard them talking. So he got up to look after his visitor, though it was not seven o'clock, and the woman was busy.—But before he went down, he heard Jim come upstairs again.

The cottage was dark. The Lillys were sleeping peacefully. Jim woke up, ate some bread, and went back to sleep. At dawn, he got up and went downstairs. Lilly heard him moving around—heard the woman come in to clean—heard them talking. So he got up to check on his guest, even though it wasn’t seven o'clock yet and the woman was busy. But before he went downstairs, he heard Jim coming back up again.

Mrs. Short was busy in the kitchen when Lilly went down.

Mrs. Short was busy in the kitchen when Lilly came down.

“The other gentleman have been down, Sir,” said Mrs. Short. “He asked me where the bread and butter were, so I said should I cut him a piece. But he wouldn't let me do it. I gave him a knife and he took it for himself, in the pantry.”

“The other gentleman has been downstairs, Sir,” said Mrs. Short. “He asked me where the bread and butter were, so I asked if he wanted me to cut him a piece. But he wouldn’t let me do it. I gave him a knife, and he took it for himself in the pantry.”

“I say, Bricknell,” said Lilly at breakfast time, “why do you eat so much bread?”

“I say, Bricknell,” Lilly said at breakfast, “why do you eat so much bread?”

“I've got to feed up. I've been starved during this damned war.”

“I need to eat. I've been starving during this damn war.”

“But hunks of bread won't feed you up.”

“But chunks of bread won’t fill you up.”

“Gives the stomach something to work at, and prevents it grinding on the nerves,” said Jim.

“Gives the stomach something to do and stops it from stressing out the nerves,” said Jim.

“But surely you don't want to keep your stomach always full and heavy.”

“But you definitely don't want to keep your stomach always full and heavy.”

“I do, my boy. I do. It needs keeping solid. I'm losing life, if I don't. I tell you I'm losing life. Let me put something inside me.”

“I do, my boy. I do. It needs to be kept strong. I'm losing my vitality if I don't. I'm telling you I'm losing my vitality. Let me put something in me.”

“I don't believe bread's any use.”

“I don't think bread is useful.”

During breakfast Jim talked about the future of the world.

During breakfast, Jim talked about what the future holds for the world.

“I reckon Christ's the finest thing time has ever produced,” said he; “and will remain it.”

“I think Christ is the best thing that has ever come along,” he said; “and he always will be.”

“But you don't want crucifixions ad infinitum,” said Lilly.

"But you don't want crucifixions ad infinitum," Lilly said.

“What? Why not?”

"What? Why not?"

“Once is enough—and have done.”

“Once is enough—just do it.”

“Don't you think love and sacrifice are the finest things in life?” said Jim, over his bacon.

“Don’t you think love and sacrifice are the greatest things in life?” Jim said, over his bacon.

“Depends WHAT love, and what sacrifice,” said Lilly. “If I really believe in an Almighty God, I am willing to sacrifice for Him. That is, I'm willing to yield my own personal interest to the bigger creative interest.—But it's obvious Almighty God isn't mere Love.”

“Depends on what love and what sacrifice,” said Lilly. “If I truly believe in an Almighty God, I’m ready to sacrifice for Him. That is, I’m willing to put my personal interests aside for the greater good. But it’s clear that Almighty God isn’t just Love.”

“I think it is. Love and only love,” said Jim. “I think the greatest joy is sacrificing oneself to love.”

“I think it is. Love and only love,” said Jim. “I believe the greatest joy is giving yourself up for love.”

“To SOMEONE you love, you mean,” said Tanny.

“To someone you love, you mean,” said Tanny.

“No I don't. I don't mean someone at all. I mean love—love—love. I sacrifice myself to love. I reckon that's the highest man is capable of.”

“No, I don't. I don't mean a person at all. I mean love—love—love. I give myself up for love. I think that's the highest a person can achieve.”

“But you can't sacrifice yourself to an abstract principle,” said Tanny.

“But you can't sacrifice yourself for an abstract principle,” Tanny said.

“That's just what you can do. And that's the beauty of it. Who represents the principle doesn't matter. Christ is the principle of love,” said Jim.

“That's exactly what you can do. And that's the beauty of it. Who represents the principle doesn't matter. Christ is the principle of love,” said Jim.

“But no!” said Tanny. “It MUST be more individual. It must be SOMEBODY you love, not abstract love in itself. How can you sacrifice yourself to an abstraction.”

“But no!” said Tanny. “It has to be more personal. It needs to be someone you love, not just love as a concept. How can you give yourself up for an idea?”

“Ha, I think Love and your Christ detestable,” said Lilly—“a sheer ignominy.”

“Ha, I think love and your Christ are disgusting,” said Lilly—“a complete disgrace.”

“Finest thing the world has produced,” said Jim.

"Greatest thing the world has ever made," said Jim.

“No. A thing which sets itself up to be betrayed! No, it's foul. Don't you see it's the Judas principle you really worship. Judas is the real hero. But for Judas the whole show would have been manque.”

“No. Something that positions itself to be betrayed! No, that’s disgusting. Don’t you see, it’s the Judas principle that you actually idolize. Judas is the true hero. Without Judas, the whole situation would have been manque.”

“Oh yes,” said Jim. “Judas was inevitable. I'm not sure that Judas wasn't the greatest of the disciples—and Jesus knew it. I'm not sure Judas wasn't the disciple Jesus loved.”

“Oh yeah,” Jim said. “Judas was bound to happen. I'm not sure Judas wasn't the greatest of the disciples—and Jesus knew it. I'm not sure Judas wasn't the disciple Jesus loved.”

“Jesus certainly encouraged him in his Judas tricks,” said Tanny.

“Jesus definitely supported him in his Judas tricks,” said Tanny.

Jim grinned knowingly at Lilly.

Jim smirked knowingly at Lilly.

“Then it was a nasty combination. And anything which turns on a Judas climax is a dirty show, to my thinking. I think your Judas is a rotten, dirty worm, just a dirty little self-conscious sentimental twister. And out of all Christianity he is the hero today. When people say Christ they mean Judas. They find him luscious on the palate. And Jesus fostered him—” said Lilly.

“Then it was a terrible mix. And anything that builds up to a Judas ending is a sleazy act, in my opinion. I think your Judas is a vile, dirty worm, just a pathetic little self-aware sentimental manipulator. And out of all Christianity, he’s the hero today. When people mention Christ, they actually mean Judas. They find him appealing and tempting. And Jesus supported him—” said Lilly.

“He's a profound figure, is Judas. It's taken two thousand years to begin to understand him,” said Jim, pushing the bread and marmalade into his mouth.

“Judas is a deep character. It’s taken two thousand years to start to understand him,” Jim said, shoving the bread and marmalade into his mouth.

“A traitor is a traitor—no need to understand any further. And a system which rests all its weight on a piece of treachery makes that treachery not only inevitable but sacred. That's why I'm sick of Christianity.—At any rate this modern Christ-mongery.”

“A traitor is a traitor—no need to analyze it any further. And a system that depends entirely on treachery makes that treachery not just unavoidable but sacred. That’s why I’m fed up with Christianity.—At least this modern version of it.”

“The finest thing the world has produced, or ever will produce—Christ and Judas—” said Jim.

“The best thing the world has ever produced, or ever will produce—Christ and Judas—” said Jim.

“Not to me,” said Lilly. “Foul combination.”

“Not for me,” Lilly replied. “Bad mix.”

It was a lovely morning in early March. Violets were out, and the first wild anemones. The sun was quite warm. The three were about to take out a picnic lunch. Lilly however was suffering from Jim's presence.

It was a beautiful morning in early March. Violets were blooming along with the first wild anemones. The sun was pretty warm. The three were getting ready to take out a picnic lunch. However, Lilly was feeling uncomfortable because of Jim's presence.

“Jolly nice here,” said Jim. “Mind if I stay till Saturday?”

“Really nice here,” said Jim. “Do you mind if I stay until Saturday?”

There was a pause. Lilly felt he was being bullied, almost obscenely bullied. Was he going to agree? Suddenly he looked up at Jim.

There was a pause. Lilly felt like he was being bullied, almost in a ridiculous way. Was he going to agree? Suddenly, he looked up at Jim.

“I'd rather you went tomorrow,” he said.

“I'd prefer it if you went tomorrow,” he said.

Tanny, who was sitting opposite Jim, dropped her head in confusion.

Tanny, who was sitting across from Jim, lowered her head in confusion.

“What's tomorrow?” said Jim.

“What's tomorrow?” Jim asked.

“Thursday,” said Lilly.

“Thursday,” Lilly said.

“Thursday,” repeated Jim. And he looked up and got Lilly's eye. He wanted to say “Friday then?”

“Thursday,” Jim said again. He looked up and caught Lilly's gaze. He wanted to ask, “So, Friday then?”

“Yes, I'd rather you went Thursday,” repeated Lilly.

“Yes, I’d rather you went on Thursday,” Lilly repeated.

“But Rawdon—!” broke in Tanny, who was suffering. She stopped, however.

“But Rawdon—!” Tanny interrupted, clearly in distress. She paused, though.

“We can walk across country with you some way if you like,” said Lilly to Jim. It was a sort of compromise.

“We can walk across the countryside with you for a bit if you want,” Lilly said to Jim. It was a kind of compromise.

“Fine!” said Jim. “We'll do that, then.”

“Fine!” Jim said. “Let’s do that, then.”

It was lovely sunshine, and they wandered through the woods. Between Jim and Tanny was a sort of growing rapprochement, which got on Lilly's nerves.

It was beautiful sunshine, and they strolled through the woods. Between Jim and Tanny was a kind of developing rapprochement, which was getting on Lilly's nerves.

“What the hell do you take that beastly personal tone for?” cried Lilly at Tanny, as the three sat under a leafless great beech-tree.

“What the hell are you being so aggressive for?” Lilly shouted at Tanny, as the three sat under a leafless giant beech tree.

“But I'm not personal at all, am I, Mr. Bricknell?” said Tanny.

“But I'm not personal at all, right, Mr. Bricknell?” said Tanny.

Jim watched Lilly, and grinned pleasedly.

Jim watched Lilly and smiled happily.

“Why shouldn't you be, anyhow?” he said.

“Why shouldn't you be, anyway?” he said.

“Yes!” she retorted. “Why not!”

“Sure!” she replied. “Why not!”

“Not while I'm here. I loathe the slimy creepy personal intimacy.—'Don't you think, Mr. Bricknell, that it's lovely to be able to talk quite simply to somebody? Oh, it's such a relief, after most people—-'” Lilly mimicked his wife's last speech savagely.

“Not while I'm here. I can't stand the slimy, creepy personal intimacy. —'Don't you think, Mr. Bricknell, that it's so nice to be able to talk plainly to someone? Oh, it's such a relief, after dealing with most people—-'” Lilly imitated his wife's last remark harshly.

“But I MEAN it,” cried Tanny. “It is lovely.”

“But I really mean it,” Tanny exclaimed. “It’s beautiful.”

“Dirty messing,” said Lilly angrily.

“Messy,” Lilly said angrily.

Jim watched the dark, irascible little man with amusement. They rose, and went to look for an inn, and beer. Tanny still clung rather stickily to Jim's side.

Jim watched the grumpy little man with amusement. They stood up and went to find a bar and some beer. Tanny was still clinging rather stickily to Jim's side.

But it was a lovely day, the first of all the days of spring, with crocuses and wall-flowers in the cottage gardens, and white cocks crowing in the quiet hamlet.

But it was a beautiful day, the first of all the days of spring, with crocuses and wallflowers in the cottage gardens, and white roosters crowing in the peaceful village.

When they got back in the afternoon to the cottage, they found a telegram for Jim. He let the Lillys see it—“Meet you for a walk on your return journey Lois.” At once Tanny wanted to know all about Lois. Lois was a nice girl, well-to-do middle-class, but also an actress, and she would do anything Jim wanted.

When they returned to the cottage in the afternoon, they found a telegram for Jim. He showed it to the Lillys—“Meet you for a walk on your way back, Lois.” Right away, Tanny wanted to know all about Lois. Lois was a nice girl, from a comfortable middle-class family, but she was also an actress, and she was willing to do anything Jim wanted.

“I must get a wire to her to meet me tomorrow,” he said. “Where shall I say?”

“I need to send her a message to meet me tomorrow,” he said. “Where should I tell her?”

Lilly produced the map, and they decided on time and station at which Lois coming out of London, should meet Jim. Then the happy pair could walk along the Thames valley, spending a night perhaps at Marlowe, or some such place.

Lilly pulled out the map, and they settled on the time and station where Lois, coming out of London, should meet Jim. Then the happy couple could stroll along the Thames valley, maybe spending a night in Marlowe or somewhere like that.

Off went Jim and Lilly once more to the postoffice. They were quite good friends. Having so inhospitably fixed the hour of departure, Lilly wanted to be nice. Arrived at the postoffice, they found it shut: half-day closing for the little shop.

Off went Jim and Lilly once again to the post office. They were pretty good friends. Since they had ungraciously set the time to leave, Lilly wanted to be friendly. When they got to the post office, they found it closed: half-day closing for the small shop.

“Well,” said Lilly. “We'll go to the station.”

“Well,” said Lilly. “Let’s go to the station.”

They proceeded to the station—found the station-master—were conducted down to the signal-box. Lilly naturally hung back from people, but Jim was hob-nob with the station-master and the signal man, quite officer-and-my-men kind of thing. Lilly sat out on the steps of the signal-box, rather ashamed, while the long telegram was shouted over the telephone to the junction town—first the young lady and her address, then the message “Meet me X. station 3:40 tomorrow walk back great pleasure Jim.”

They went to the station, found the station manager, and were taken down to the signal box. Lilly naturally hung back from the crowd, but Jim was chatting it up with the station manager and the signalman, acting like they were all in the same crew. Lilly sat on the steps of the signal box, feeling a bit embarrassed, while the long telegram was shouted over the phone to the junction town—first the young lady's name and her address, then the message: “Meet me at X station at 3:40 tomorrow. Looking forward to it, Jim.”

Anyhow that was done. They went home to tea. After tea, as the evening fell, Lilly suggested a little stroll in the woods, while Tanny prepared the dinner. Jim agreed, and they set out. The two men wandered through the trees in the dusk, till they came to a bank on the farther edge of the wood. There they sat down.

Anyway, that was taken care of. They went home for tea. After tea, as evening came, Lilly suggested a quick walk in the woods while Tanny got dinner ready. Jim agreed, and they headed out. The two men strolled through the trees as it got dark, until they reached a bank on the far edge of the woods. There, they sat down.

And there Lilly said what he had to say. “As a matter of fact,” he said, “it's nothing but love and self-sacrifice which makes you feel yourself losing life.”

And there Lilly said what he had to say. “Actually,” he said, “it’s only love and self-sacrifice that make you feel like you’re losing your life.”

“You're wrong. Only love brings it back—and wine. If I drink a bottle of Burgundy I feel myself restored at the middle—right here! I feel the energy back again. And if I can fall in love—But it's becoming so damned hard—”

“You're wrong. Only love brings it back—and wine. If I drink a bottle of Burgundy, I feel like I’m back to myself right here! I can feel the energy returning. And if I could just fall in love—but it’s getting so damn hard—”

“What, to fall in love?” asked Lilly.

“What, to fall in love?” Lilly asked.

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“Then why not leave off trying! What do you want to poke yourself and prod yourself into love, for?”

“Then why not stop trying! What do you want to keep pushing yourself into love for?”

“Because I'm DEAD without it. I'm dead. I'm dying.”

“Because I can’t live without it. I’m done for. I’m fading.”

“Only because you force yourself. If you drop working yourself up—”

“Only because you push yourself. If you stop stressing yourself out—”

“I shall die. I only live when I can fall in love. Otherwise I'm dying by inches. Why, man, you don't know what it was like. I used to get the most grand feelings—like a great rush of force, or light—a great rush—right here, as I've said, at the solar plexus. And it would come any time—anywhere—no matter where I was. And then I was all right.

“I’m going to die. I only feel alive when I can fall in love. Otherwise, I’m dying slowly. You don’t know what it was like. I used to have the most amazing feelings—like a powerful rush of energy or light—a huge rush—right here, at my solar plexus. It could happen any time—anywhere—no matter where I was. And then I felt fine.”

“All right for what?—for making love?”

“All right for what?—for hooking up?”

“Yes, man, I was.”

"Yeah, dude, I was."

“And now you aren't?—Oh, well, leave love alone, as any twopenny doctor would tell you.”

“And now you aren’t?—Oh, well, just forget about love, like any cheap doctor would advise you.”

“No, you're off it there. It's nothing technical. Technically I can make love as much as you like. It's nothing a doctor has any say in. It's what I feel inside me. I feel the life going. I know it's going. I never get those inrushes now, unless I drink a jolly lot, or if I possibly could fall in love. Technically, I'm potent all right—oh, yes!”

“No, you’ve got it wrong. It’s not about anything technical. Technically, I can make love as much as you want. It’s not something a doctor can control. It’s what I feel inside. I can sense that life is fading away. I know it’s happening. I don’t experience those rushes anymore, unless I drink a lot or maybe if I actually fall in love. Technically, I’m definitely still capable—oh, yes!”

“You should leave yourself and your inrushes alone.”

“You should just leave yourself and your urges alone.”

“But you can't. It's a sort of ache.”

“But you can't. It's a kind of pain.”

“Then you should stiffen your backbone. It's your backbone that matters. You shouldn't want to abandon yourself. You shouldn't want to fling yourself all loose into a woman's lap. You should stand by yourself and learn to be by yourself. Why don't you be more like the Japanese you talk about? Quiet, aloof little devils. They don't bother about being loved. They keep themselves taut in their own selves—there, at the bottom of the spine—the devil's own power they've got there.”

“Then you should strengthen your resolve. It's your resolve that counts. You shouldn't want to lose yourself. You shouldn't want to throw yourself carelessly into a woman's lap. You should stand on your own and learn to be comfortable alone. Why don't you act more like the Japanese you keep mentioning? Calm, distant little devils. They don't worry about being loved. They hold themselves together in their own being—right there, at the base of the spine—the devil's own strength they've got there.”

Jim mused a bit.

Jim thought for a moment.

“Think they have?” he laughed. It seemed comic to him.

“Do you think they have?” he laughed. It seemed funny to him.

“Sure! Look at them. Why can't you gather yourself there?”

“Sure! Look at them. Why can’t you get it together over there?”

“At the tail?”

“At the end?”

“Yes. Hold yourself firm there.”

“Yes. Stay strong there.”

Jim broke into a cackle of a laugh, and rose. The two went through the dark woods back to the cottage. Jim staggered and stumbled like a drunken man: or worse, like a man with locomotor ataxia: as if he had no power in his lower limbs.

Jim burst into laughter and got up. The two of them made their way through the dark woods back to the cottage. Jim staggered and stumbled like a drunk person, or even worse, like someone with a coordination disorder, as if his legs had no strength at all.

“Walk there—!” said Lilly, finding him the smoothest bit of the dark path. But Jim stumbled and shambled, in a state of nauseous weak relaxation. However, they reached the cottage: and food and beer—and Tanny, piqued with curiosity to know what the men had been saying privately to each other.

“Walk there—!” said Lilly, guiding him along the smoothest part of the dark path. But Jim stumbled and fumbled, feeling a nauseous, weak relaxation. However, they made it to the cottage: food, beer—and Tanny, eager with curiosity about what the men had been talking about privately.

After dinner they sat once more talking round the fire.

After dinner, they sat around the fire once more, talking.

Lilly sat in a small chair facing the fire, the other two in the armchairs on either side the hearth.

Lilly sat in a small chair facing the fire, while the other two were in the armchairs on either side of the hearth.

“How nice it will be for you, walking with Lois towards London tomorrow,” gushed Tanny sentimentally.

“How nice it will be for you, walking with Lois towards London tomorrow,” Tanny said enthusiastically.

“Good God!” said Lilly. “Why the dickens doesn't he walk by himself, without wanting a woman always there, to hold his hand.”

“Good God!” said Lilly. “Why on earth can't he walk by himself, without needing a woman around to hold his hand?”

“Don't be so spiteful,” said Tanny. “YOU see that you have a woman always there, to hold YOUR hand.”

“Don’t be so bitter,” Tanny said. “You see that you always have a woman there to hold your hand.”

“My hand doesn't need holding,” snapped Lilly.

“My hand doesn’t need holding,” Lilly snapped.

“Doesn't it! More than most men's! But you're so beastly ungrateful and mannish. Because I hold you safe enough all the time you like to pretend you're doing it all yourself.”

“Doesn't it! More than most guys! But you're so unbelievably ungrateful and tough. Because I keep you safe enough all the time, you like to act like you’re doing it all on your own.”

“All right. Don't drag yourself in,” said Lilly, detesting his wife at that moment. “Anyhow,” and he turned to Jim, “it's time you'd done slobbering yourself over a lot of little women, one after the other.”

“All right. Don’t take your time coming in,” Lilly said, feeling disgusted with his wife at that moment. “Anyway,” he turned to Jim, “it’s time you stopped drooling over a bunch of little women, one after the other.”

“Why shouldn't I, if I like it?” said Jim.

“Why shouldn't I, if I enjoy it?” said Jim.

“Yes, why not?” said Tanny.

“Yeah, why not?” said Tanny.

“Because it makes a fool of you. Look at you, stumbling and staggering with no use in your legs. I'd be ashamed if I were you.”

“Because it makes a fool out of you. Look at you, stumbling and staggering with no strength in your legs. I’d be embarrassed if I were you.”

“Would you?” said Jim.

"Would you?" Jim asked.

“I would. And it's nothing but your wanting to be loved which does it. A maudlin crying to be loved, which makes your knees all go rickety.”

“I would. And it’s just your desire to be loved that causes it. A sentimental longing to be loved, which makes your knees all go weak.”

“Think that's it?” said Jim.

"Is that all?" said Jim.

“What else is it. You haven't been here a day, but you must telegraph for some female to be ready to hold your hand the moment you go away. And before she lets go, you'll be wiring for another. YOU WANT TO BE LOVED, you want to be loved—a man of your years. It's disgusting—”

“What else is it? You’ve been here less than a day, and you already need to call for some woman to be ready to hold your hand the moment you leave. And before she lets go, you’ll be texting for another. YOU WANT TO BE LOVED, you want to be loved—a guy your age. It’s gross—”

“I don't see it. I believe in love—” said Jim, watching and grinning oddly.

“I don’t see it. I believe in love—” Jim said, watching and grinning strangely.

“Bah, love! Messing, that's what it is. It wouldn't matter if it did you no harm. But when you stagger and stumble down a road, out of sheer sloppy relaxation of your will—-”

“Ugh, love! That's just a mess. It wouldn't matter if it didn't hurt you. But when you trip and stumble down a path, just because you've let go completely—”

At this point Jim suddenly sprang from his chair at Lilly, and gave him two or three hard blows with his fists, upon the front of the body. Then he sat down in his own chair again, saying sheepishly:

At this point, Jim suddenly jumped up from his chair at Lilly and hit him two or three times hard with his fists in the front of his body. Then he sat back down in his own chair again, saying sheepishly:

“I knew I should have to do it, if he said any more.”

“I knew I would have to do it if he said anything more.”

Lilly sat motionless as a statue, his face like paper. One of the blows had caught him rather low, so that he was almost winded and could not breathe. He sat rigid, paralysed as a winded man is. But he wouldn't let it be seen. With all his will he prevented himself from gasping. Only through his parted lips he drew tiny gasps, controlled, nothing revealed to the other two. He hated them both far too much.

Lilly sat completely still like a statue, his face pale as paper. One of the hits had landed low, leaving him almost winded and struggling to breathe. He was stiff, frozen like someone who's just been knocked out of breath. But he wouldn’t let it show. With all his strength, he held back the urge to gasp. He only managed small, controlled breaths through his slightly open lips, revealing nothing to the other two. He hated them both far too much.

For some minutes there was dead silence, whilst Lilly silently and viciously fought for his breath. Tanny opened her eyes wide in a sort of pleased bewilderment, and Jim turned his face aside, and hung his clasped hands between his knees.

For a few minutes, there was complete silence as Lilly struggled to catch her breath. Tanny widened her eyes in a mix of confusion and pleasure, while Jim turned his face away and rested his clasped hands between his knees.

“There's a great silence, suddenly!” said Tanny.

“There's a deep silence all of a sudden!” said Tanny.

“What is there to say?” ejaculated Lilly rapidly, with a spoonful of breath which he managed to compress and control into speech. Then he sat motionless again, concerned with the business of getting back his wind, and not letting the other two see.

“What is there to say?” Lilly exclaimed quickly, taking a breath that he managed to turn into words. Then he sat still again, focused on catching his breath and not letting the other two notice.

Jim jerked in his chair, and looked round.

Jim jolted in his chair and looked around.

“It isn't that I don't like the man,” he said, in a rather small voice. “But I knew if he went on I should have to do it.”

“It’s not that I don’t like the guy,” he said, in a rather quiet voice. “But I knew that if he kept going, I would have to do it.”

To Lilly, rigid and physically preoccupied, there sounded a sort of self-consciousness in Jim's voice, as if the whole thing had been semi-deliberate. He detected the sort of maudlin deliberateness which goes with hysterics, and he was colder, more icy than ever.

To Lilly, tense and physically absorbed, there was a hint of self-awareness in Jim's voice, as if everything had been somewhat intentional. She sensed the kind of overly emotional thoughtfulness that comes with hysteria, and he felt colder, more detached than ever.

Tanny looked at Lilly, puzzled, bewildered, but still rather pleased, as if she demanded an answer. None being forthcoming, she said:

Tanny looked at Lilly, confused and a bit bewildered, but still quite pleased, as if she expected an answer. When none came, she said:

“Of course, you mustn't expect to say all those things without rousing a man.”

“Of course, you shouldn't expect to say all those things without getting a reaction from a guy.”

Still Lilly did not answer. Jim glanced at him, then looked at Tanny.

Still, Lilly didn't respond. Jim glanced at him, then looked at Tanny.

“It isn't that I don't like him,” he said, slowly. “I like him better than any man I've ever known, I believe.” He clasped his hands and turned aside his face.

“It’s not that I don’t like him,” he said slowly. “I like him more than any man I’ve ever known, I think.” He clasped his hands and turned his face away.

“Judas!” flashed through Lilly's mind.

“Judas!” flashed in Lilly's mind.

Again Tanny looked for her husband's answer.

Again, Tanny waited for her husband's response.

“Yes, Rawdon,” she said. “You can't say the things you do without their having an effect. You really ask for it, you know.”

“Yes, Rawdon,” she said. “You can't say the things you do without them having an effect. You really bring it on yourself, you know.”

“It's no matter.” Lilly squeezed the words out coldly. “He wanted to do it, and he did it.”

“It's not a big deal.” Lilly said the words coldly. “He wanted to do it, and he did.”

A dead silence ensued now. Tanny looked from man to man.

A heavy silence followed. Tanny glanced from one man to another.

“I could feel it coming on me,” said Jim.

“I could feel it coming on,” Jim said.

“Of course!” said Tanny. “Rawdon doesn't know the things he says.” She was pleased that he had had to pay for them, for once.

“Of course!” said Tanny. “Rawdon doesn’t realize the things he says.” She was happy that he had to pay for them, for once.

It takes a man a long time to get his breath back, after a sharp blow in the wind. Lilly was managing by degrees. The others no doubt attributed his silence to deep or fierce thoughts. It was nothing of the kind, merely a cold struggle to get his wind back, without letting them know he was struggling: and a sheer, stock-stiff hatred of the pair of them.

It takes a guy a while to catch his breath after a hard hit from the wind. Lilly was slowly getting there. The others probably thought his silence was due to deep or intense thoughts. That wasn’t the case at all; he was just battling to regain his breath without letting them see he was struggling, and he felt a strong, rigid hatred for both of them.

“I like the man,” said Jim. “Never liked a man more than I like him.” He spoke as if with difficulty.

“I like the guy,” said Jim. “Never liked anyone more than I like him.” He spoke as if it was a struggle.

“The man” stuck safely in Lilly's ears.

“The man” stuck safely in Lilly's ears.

“Oh, well,” he managed to say. “It's nothing. I've done my talking and had an answer, for once.”

“Oh, well,” he managed to say. “It's nothing. I’ve said my piece and actually got a response this time.”

“Yes, Rawdy, you've had an answer, for once. Usually you don't get an answer, you know—and that's why you go so far—in the things you say. Now you'll know how you make people feel.”

“Yes, Rawdy, you finally got an answer this time. Usually, you don’t get one, and that’s why you take things so far in what you say. Now you’ll understand how your words make people feel.”

“Quite!” said Lilly.

“Absolutely!” said Lilly.

I don't feel anything. I don't mind what he says,” said Jim.

I don't feel anything. I don't care about what he says,” Jim said.

“Yes, but he ought to know the things he DOES say,” said Tanny. “He goes on, without considering the person he's talking to. This time it's come back on him. He mustn't say such personal things, if he's not going to risk an answer.”

“Yes, but he should really think about what he DOES say,” Tanny said. “He just keeps talking without thinking about the person he's speaking to. This time it’s come back to bite him. He shouldn't say such personal things if he's not prepared for a response.”

“I don't mind what he says. I don't mind a bit,” said Jim.

“I don’t care what he says. Not at all,” said Jim.

“Nor do I mind,” said Lilly indifferently. “I say what I feel—You do as you feel—There's an end of it.”

“Nor do I care,” Lilly replied casually. “I say what I feel—You do what you feel—That’s all there is to it.”

A sheepish sort of silence followed this speech. It was broken by a sudden laugh from Tanny.

A quiet, awkward moment followed this speech. It was interrupted by a sudden laugh from Tanny.

“The things that happen to us!” she said, laughing rather shrilly. “Suddenly, like a thunderbolt, we're all struck into silence!”

“The things that happen to us!” she said, laughing a bit too loudly. “Out of nowhere, like a lightning strike, we’re all left speechless!”

“Rum game, eh!” said Jim, grinning.

“Rum game, huh!” said Jim, grinning.

“Isn't it funny! Isn't life too funny!” She looked again at her husband. “But, Rawdy, you must admit it was your own fault.”

“Isn't it funny! Isn't life just so funny!” She glanced at her husband again. “But, Rawdy, you have to admit it was your own fault.”

Lilly's stiff face did not change.

Lilly's expression remained unchanged.

“Why FAULT!” he said, looking at her coldly. “What is there to talk about?”

“Why FAULT!” he said, looking at her coldly. “What is there to talk about?”

“Usually there's so much,” she said sarcastically.

“There's usually so much,” she said sarcastically.

A few phrases dribbled out of the silence. In vain Jim, tried to get Lilly to thaw, and in vain Tanny gave her digs at her husband. Lilly's stiff, inscrutable face did not change, he was polite and aloof. So they all went to bed.

A few words broke the silence. Jim tried unsuccessfully to get Lilly to relax, and Tanny took shots at her husband but to no avail. Lilly's cold, unreadable expression didn’t change; he remained polite and distant. So, they all went to bed.

In the morning, the walk was to take place, as arranged, Lilly and Tanny accompanying Jim to the third station across country. The morning was lovely, the country beautiful. Lilly liked the countryside and enjoyed the walk. But a hardness inside himself never relaxed. Jim talked a little again about the future of the world, and a higher state of Christlikeness in man. But Lilly only laughed. Then Tanny managed to get ahead with Jim, sticking to his side and talking sympathetic personalities. But Lilly, feeling it from afar, ran after them and caught them up. They were silent.

In the morning, the walk was set to happen as planned, with Lilly and Tanny joining Jim to the third station across the countryside. The morning was beautiful, and the scenery was stunning. Lilly loved the countryside and enjoyed the walk. But there was a tension inside him that never eased. Jim talked a bit more about the future of the world and a higher level of Christ-like qualities in humanity. But Lilly just laughed. Then Tanny managed to get ahead with Jim, sticking to his side and chatting about sympathetic personalities. But Lilly, sensing it from a distance, ran after them and caught up. They were silent.

“What was the interesting topic?” he said cuttingly.

“What was the interesting topic?” he said sharply.

“Nothing at all!” said Tanny, nettled. “Why must you interfere?”

“Nothing at all!” Tanny said, irritated. “Why do you have to get involved?”

“Because I intend to,” said Lilly.

“Because I plan to,” said Lilly.

And the two others fell apart, as if severed with a knife. Jim walked rather sheepishly, as if cut out.

And the other two fell apart, like they were sliced with a knife. Jim walked a bit awkwardly, as if he didn’t belong.

So they came at last past the canals to the wayside station: and at last Jim's train came. They all said goodbye. Jim and Tanny were both waiting for Lilly to show some sign of real reconciliation. But none came. He was cheerful and aloof.

So they finally made it past the canals to the roadside station, and Jim's train finally arrived. They all said their goodbyes. Jim and Tanny were both hoping for Lilly to give some sign of true reconciliation. But nothing happened. He remained cheerful and distant.

“Goodbye,” he said to Jim. “Hope Lois will be there all right. Third station on. Goodbye! Goodbye!”

“See you later,” he said to Jim. “I hope Lois will be fine. It’s the third station. Later! Later!”

“You'll come to Rackham?” said Jim, leaning out of the train.

"You'll come to Rackham?" Jim asked, leaning out of the train.

“We should love to,” called Tanny, after the receding train.

“We should love to,” called Tanny, after the fading train.

“All right,” said Lilly, non-committal.

“Okay,” said Lilly, non-committal.

But he and his wife never saw Jim again. Lilly never intended to see him: a devil sat in the little man's breast.

But he and his wife never saw Jim again. Lilly never planned to see him: a devil lived in the little man's heart.

“You shouldn't play at little Jesus, coming so near to people, wanting to help them,” was Tanny's last word.

“You shouldn’t pretend to be little Jesus, getting so close to people, wanting to help them,” were Tanny's last words.





CHAPTER IX. LOW-WATER MARK

Tanny went away to Norway to visit her people, for the first time for three years. Lilly did not go: he did not want to. He came to London and settled in a room over Covent Garden market. The room was high up, a fair size, and stood at the corner of one of the streets and the market itself, looking down on the stalls and the carts and the arcade. Lilly would climb out of the window and sit for hours watching the behaviour of the great draught-horses which brought the mountains of boxes and vegetables. Funny half-human creatures they seemed, so massive and fleshy, yet so Cockney. There was one which could not bear donkeys, and which used to stretch out its great teeth like some massive serpent after every poor diminutive ass that came with a coster's barrow. Another great horse could not endure standing. It would shake itself and give little starts, and back into the heaps of carrots and broccoli, whilst the driver went into a frenzy of rage.

Tanny went to Norway to visit her family for the first time in three years. Lilly didn’t go; he didn’t want to. He moved to London and got a room above Covent Garden market. The room was high up, reasonably sized, and located at the corner of one of the streets next to the market, overlooking the stalls, carts, and arcade. Lilly would climb out of the window and spend hours watching the huge draft horses that brought in loads of boxes and vegetables. They seemed like funny half-human creatures, so big and bulky, yet so Cockney. There was one horse that hated donkeys and would stretch out its massive teeth like some giant snake after every little ass that came with a coster’s barrow. Another big horse couldn’t stand still. It would shake and jump, backing into piles of carrots and broccoli, while the driver lost his mind in a fit of rage.

There was always something to watch. One minute it was two great loads of empty crates, which in passing had got entangled, and reeled, leaning to fall disastrously. Then the drivers cursed and swore and dismounted and stared at their jeopardised loads: till a thin fellow was persuaded to scramble up the airy mountains of cages, like a monkey. And he actually managed to put them to rights. Great sigh of relief when the vans rocked out of the market.

There was always something to see. One minute, it was two huge loads of empty crates that had gotten tangled together and seemed about to topple over. The drivers cursed, swore, dismounted, and stared at their precariously balanced loads until a skinny guy was convinced to climb up the wobbly mountains of crates like a monkey. He actually managed to fix them. There was a big sigh of relief when the vans rolled out of the market.

Again there was a particular page-boy in buttons, with a round and perky behind, who nimbly carried a tea-tray from somewhere to somewhere, under the arches beside the market. The great brawny porters would tease him, and he would stop to give them cheek. One afternoon a giant lunged after him: the boy darted gracefully among the heaps of vegetables, still bearing aloft his tea-tray, like some young blue-buttoned acolyte fleeing before a false god. The giant rolled after him—when alas, the acolyte of the tea-tray slipped among the vegetables, and down came the tray. Then tears, and a roar of unfeeling mirth from the giants. Lilly felt they were going to make it up to him.

Again, there was a specific page-boy in a uniform with buttons, sporting a round and lively backside, who quickly carried a tea tray from one place to another, under the arches next to the market. The big, muscular porters would tease him, and he would stop to give them some sass back. One afternoon, a giant lunged after him: the boy dashed gracefully among the piles of vegetables, still holding up his tea tray, like a young blue-buttoned acolyte fleeing from a false god. The giant rolled after him—when suddenly, the acolyte with the tea tray slipped in the vegetables, and down went the tray. Then came the tears and a loud, heartless laughter from the giants. Lilly sensed they were going to make it up to him.

Another afternoon a young swell sauntered persistently among the vegetables, and Lilly, seated in his high little balcony, wondered why. But at last, a taxi, and a very expensive female, in a sort of silver brocade gown and a great fur shawl and ospreys in her bonnet. Evidently an assignation. Yet what could be more conspicuous than this elegant pair, picking their way through the cabbage-leaves?

Another afternoon, a young guy strolled around the vegetables, and Lilly, sitting in his high little balcony, wondered why. But finally, a taxi arrived, bringing an expensive-looking woman in a silver brocade gown, a large fur shawl, and feathers in her hat. Clearly, it was a secret meeting. Yet, what could be more obvious than this stylish couple trying to navigate through the cabbage leaves?

And then, one cold grey afternoon in early April, a man in a black overcoat and a bowler hat, walking uncertainly. Lilly had risen and was just retiring out of the chill, damp air. For some reason he lingered to watch the figure. The man was walking east. He stepped rather insecurely off the pavement, and wavered across the setts between the wheels of the standing vans. And suddenly he went down. Lilly could not see him on the ground, but he saw some van-men go forward, and he saw one of them pick up the man's hat.

And then, one cold gray afternoon in early April, a man in a black overcoat and a bowler hat was walking unsteadily. Lilly had gotten up and was just stepping away from the chilly, damp air. For some reason, he paused to watch the figure. The man was heading east. He stepped unsteadily off the sidewalk and wavered across the cobblestones between the wheels of the parked vans. Then suddenly, he fell. Lilly couldn't see him on the ground, but he noticed some van workers moving forward, and he saw one of them pick up the man's hat.

“I'd better go down,” said Lilly to himself.

“I should head down,” Lilly said to himself.

So he began running down the four long flights of stone stairs, past the many doors of the multifarious business premises, and out into the market. A little crowd had gathered, and a large policeman was just rowing into the centre of the interest. Lilly, always a hoverer on the edge of public commotions, hung now hesitating on the outskirts of the crowd.

So he started running down the four long flights of stone stairs, past the many doors of the various businesses, and out into the market. A small crowd had gathered, and a large policeman was just moving into the center of the scene. Lilly, always someone who lingered on the edge of public disturbances, now hesitated on the outskirts of the crowd.

“What is it?” he said, to a rather sniffy messenger boy.

“What is it?” he asked a rather snooty messenger boy.

“Drunk,” said the messenger boy: except that, in unblushing cockney, he pronounced it “Drank.”

“Drunk,” said the messenger boy; except that, in unembarrassed Cockney, he pronounced it “Drank.”

Lilly hung further back on the edge of the little crowd.

Lilly hung back at the edge of the small crowd.

“Come on here. Where d' you want to go?” he heard the hearty tones of the policeman.

“Come over here. Where do you want to go?” he heard the friendly voice of the policeman.

“I'm all right. I'm all right,” came the testy drunken answer.

“I'm fine. I'm fine,” came the irritated drunken reply.

“All right, are yer! All right, and then some,—come on, get on your pins.”

“All right, are you! All right, and then some—come on, get on your feet.”

“I'm all right! I'm all right.”

"I'm fine! I'm fine."

The voice made Lilly peer between the people. And sitting on the granite setts, being hauled up by a burly policeman, he saw our acquaintance Aaron, very pale in the face and a little dishevelled.

The voice made Lilly look between the people. And sitting on the granite pavers, being pulled up by a heavyset police officer, he saw our friend Aaron, looking very pale and a bit messy.

“Like me to tuck the sheets round you, shouldn't you? Fancy yourself snug in bed, don't you? You won't believe you're right in the way of traffic, will you now, in Covent Garden Market? Come on, we'll see to you.” And the policeman hoisted the bitter and unwilling Aaron.

“Do you want me to tuck the sheets around you? You think you’re all cozy in bed, don’t you? You wouldn’t believe you’re right in the middle of traffic, would you, in Covent Garden Market? Come on, let’s take care of you.” And the policeman lifted the reluctant and bitter Aaron.

Lilly was quickly at the centre of the affair, unobtrusive like a shadow, different from the other people.

Lilly quickly became the focus of the situation, subtle like a shadow, distinct from the other people.

“Help him up to my room, will you?” he said to the constable. “Friend of mine.”

“Can you help him up to my room?” he said to the officer. “He’s a friend of mine.”

The large constable looked down on the bare-headed wispy, unobtrusive Lilly with good-humoured suspicion and incredulity. Lilly could not have borne it if the policeman had uttered any of this cockney suspicion, so he watched him. There was a great gulf between the public official and the odd, quiet little individual—yet Lilly had his way.

The large officer looked down at the bare-headed, slightly timid Lilly with a mix of amusement and disbelief. Lilly wouldn’t have handled it well if the cop had voiced any of this cockney skepticism, so he kept an eye on him. There was a significant divide between the public servant and the strange, quiet little guy—yet Lilly managed to get his way.

“Which room?” said the policeman, dubious.

“Which room?” said the cop, unsure.

Lilly pointed quickly round. Then he said to Aaron:

Lilly quickly pointed around. Then he said to Aaron:

“Were you coming to see me, Sisson? You'll come in, won't you?”

“Are you here to see me, Sisson? You'll come in, right?”

Aaron nodded rather stupidly and testily. His eyes looked angry. Somebody stuck his hat on his head for him, and made him look a fool. Lilly took it off again, and carried it for him. He turned and the crowd eased. He watched Aaron sharply, and saw that it was with difficulty he could walk. So he caught him by the arm on the other side from the policeman, and they crossed the road to the pavement.

Aaron nodded in a somewhat dumb and annoyed way. His eyes were filled with anger. Someone had put his hat on his head, making him look foolish. Lilly took it off him again and carried it for him. He turned, and the crowd parted. He observed Aaron closely and noticed that he was having a hard time walking. So, he grabbed him by the arm away from the policeman, and they crossed the road to the sidewalk.

“Not so much of this sort of thing these days,” said the policeman.

“Not much of this kind of thing these days,” said the policeman.

“Not so much opportunity,” said Lilly.

“Not really an opportunity,” said Lilly.

“More than there was, though. Coming back to the old days, like. Working round, bit by bit.”

“More than there was, though. Coming back to the old days, you know? Working through it, little by little.”

They had arrived at the stairs. Aaron stumbled up.

They had reached the stairs. Aaron tripped as he climbed up.

“Steady now! Steady does it!” said the policeman, steering his charge. There was a curious breach of distance between Lilly and the constable.

“Easy now! Take it slow!” said the police officer, guiding his charge. There was a strange gap between Lilly and the officer.

At last Lilly opened his own door. The room was pleasant. The fire burned warm, the piano stood open, the sofa was untidy with cushions and papers. Books and papers covered the big writing desk. Beyond the screen made by the bookshelves and the piano were two beds, with washstand by one of the large windows, the one through which Lilly had climbed.

At last, Lilly opened his own door. The room was welcoming. The fire crackled warmly, the piano was open, and the sofa was a mess with cushions and papers scattered around. Books and papers were piled on the large writing desk. Beyond the makeshift barrier created by the bookshelves and the piano, there were two beds, with a washstand by one of the large windows—the one through which Lilly had climbed.

The policeman looked round curiously.

The officer looked around curiously.

“More cosy here than in the lock-up, sir!” he said.

"Much cozier here than in the holding cell, sir!" he said.

Lilly laughed. He was hastily clearing the sofa.

Lilly laughed. He was quickly clearing off the sofa.

“Sit on the sofa, Sisson,” he said.

“Sit on the couch, Sisson,” he said.

The policeman lowered his charge, with a—

The policeman lowered his charge, with a—

“Right we are, then!”

"Alright, let's do this!"

Lilly felt in his pocket, and gave the policeman half a crown. But he was watching Aaron, who sat stupidly on the sofa, very pale and semi-conscious.

Lilly reached into his pocket and gave the policeman half a crown. But he was watching Aaron, who sat dumbly on the sofa, very pale and semi-conscious.

“Do you feel ill, Sisson?” he said sharply.

“Are you feeling sick, Sisson?” he asked abruptly.

Aaron looked back at him with heavy eyes, and shook his head slightly.

Aaron looked back at him with tired eyes and shook his head slightly.

“I believe you are,” said Lilly, taking his hand.

“I believe you are,” Lilly said, taking his hand.

“Might be a bit o' this flu, you know,” said the policeman.

“Might be a bit of this flu, you know,” said the policeman.

“Yes,” said Lilly. “Where is there a doctor?” he added, on reflection.

“Yes,” Lilly said. “Where can I find a doctor?” he added, thinking it over.

“The nearest?” said the policeman. And he told him. “Leave a message for you, Sir?”

“The nearest?” asked the policeman. And he told him. “Leave a message for you, Sir?”

Lilly wrote his address on a card, then changed his mind.

Lilly wrote his address on a card, then decided against it.

“No, I'll run round myself if necessary,” he said.

"No, I'll manage it myself if I have to," he said.

And the policeman departed.

The cop left.

“You'll go to bed, won't you?” said Lilly to Aaron, when the door was shut. Aaron shook his head sulkily.

“You're going to bed, right?” Lilly said to Aaron after the door was closed. Aaron shook his head in annoyance.

“I would if I were you. You can stay here till you're all right. I'm alone, so it doesn't matter.”

“I would if I were you. You can stay here until you're better. I'm alone, so it doesn't matter.”

But Aaron had relapsed into semi-consciousness. Lilly put the big kettle on the gas stove, the little kettle on the fire. Then he hovered in front of the stupefied man. He felt uneasy. Again he took Aaron's hand and felt the pulse.

But Aaron had slipped back into a semi-conscious state. Lilly placed the large kettle on the gas stove and the small kettle on the fire. Then he stood in front of the dazed man. He felt anxious. Once more, he took Aaron's hand and checked his pulse.

“I'm sure you aren't well. You must go to bed,” he said. And he kneeled and unfastened his visitor's boots. Meanwhile the kettle began to boil, he put a hot-water bottle into the bed.

“I'm sure you're not feeling well. You should go to bed,” he said. He knelt down and took off his visitor's boots. Meanwhile, the kettle started to boil, and he put a hot-water bottle into the bed.

“Let us get your overcoat off,” he said to the stupefied man. “Come along.” And with coaxing and pulling and pushing he got off the overcoat and coat and waistcoat.

“Let’s help you take off your overcoat,” he said to the bewildered man. “Come on.” With some coaxing and a bit of pulling and pushing, he managed to get the overcoat, coat, and waistcoat off.

At last Aaron was undressed and in bed. Lilly brought him tea. With a dim kind of obedience he took the cup and would drink. He looked at Lilly with heavy eyes.

At last, Aaron was undressed and in bed. Lilly brought him tea. With a vague sort of obedience, he took the cup and drank. He looked at Lilly with tired eyes.

“I gave in, I gave in to her, else I should ha' been all right,” he said.

“I gave in, I gave in to her, or I would have been fine,” he said.

“To whom?” said Lilly.

"To whom?" Lilly asked.

“I gave in to her—and afterwards I cried, thinking of Lottie and the children. I felt my heart break, you know. And that's what did it. I should have been all right if I hadn't given in to her—”

“I gave in to her—and afterwards I cried, thinking of Lottie and the kids. I felt my heart break, you know. And that's what caused it. I would have been fine if I hadn't given in to her—”

“To whom?” said Lilly.

“Who to?” said Lilly.

“Josephine. I felt, the minute I was loving her, I'd done myself. And I had. Everything came back on me. If I hadn't given in to her, I should ha' kept all right.”

“Josephine. I realized, the moment I started loving her, I messed up. And I did. It all hit me hard. If I hadn't given in to her, I would have been just fine.”

“Don't bother now. Get warm and still—”

“Don’t worry about it right now. Just get warm and calm—”

“I felt it—I felt it go, inside me, the minute I gave in to her. It's perhaps killed me.”

“I felt it—I felt it leave me the moment I gave in to her. It may have killed me.”

“No, not it. Never mind, be still. Be still, and you'll be all right in the morning.”

“No, not that. Forget it, just relax. Calm down, and you’ll be fine in the morning.”

“It's my own fault, for giving in to her. If I'd kept myself back, my liver wouldn't have broken inside me, and I shouldn't have been sick. And I knew—”

“It's my own fault for giving in to her. If I'd held back, my liver wouldn't have failed me, and I wouldn’t have gotten sick. And I knew—”

“Never mind now. Have you drunk your tea? Lie down. Lie down, and go to sleep.”

“Forget about it for now. Have you had your tea? Just lie down. Lie down and get some sleep.”

Lilly pushed Aaron down in the bed, and covered him over. Then he thrust his hands under the bedclothes and felt his feet—still cold. He arranged the water bottle. Then he put another cover on the bed.

Lilly pushed Aaron down onto the bed and covered him up. Then he slipped his hands under the covers and felt his feet—they were still cold. He adjusted the water bottle. After that, he added another blanket to the bed.

Aaron lay still, rather grey and peaked-looking, in a stillness that was not healthy. For some time Lilly went about stealthily, glancing at his patient from time to time. Then he sat down to read.

Aaron lay still, looking a bit pale and unwell, in a silence that felt off. For a while, Lilly moved around quietly, checking on him every now and then. Then he sat down to read.

He was roused after a time by a moaning of troubled breathing and a fretful stirring in the bed. He went across. Aaron's eyes were open, and dark looking.

He was awakened after a while by a moaning of troubled breathing and restlessness in the bed. He went over. Aaron's eyes were open and looked dark.

“Have a little hot milk,” said Lilly.

“Drink some hot milk,” Lilly said.

Aaron shook his head faintly, not noticing.

Aaron shook his head slightly, unaware.

“A little Bovril?”

"Want some Bovril?"

The same faint shake.

The same light tremor.

Then Lilly wrote a note for the doctor, went into the office on the same landing, and got a clerk, who would be leaving in a few minutes, to call with the note. When he came back he found Aaron still watching.

Then Lilly wrote a note for the doctor, went into the office on the same floor, and asked a clerk, who would be leaving in a few minutes, to deliver the note. When he returned, he found Aaron still watching.

“Are you here by yourself?” asked the sick man.

“Are you here alone?” asked the sick man.

“Yes. My wife's gone to Norway.”

“Yes. My wife has gone to Norway.”

“For good?”

"Forever?"

“No,” laughed Lilly. “For a couple of months or so. She'll come back here: unless she joins me in Switzerland or somewhere.”

“No,” laughed Lilly. “For a couple of months or so. She'll come back here: unless she joins me in Switzerland or somewhere.”

Aaron was still for a while.

Aaron was still for a moment.

“You've not gone with her,” he said at length.

"You haven't gone with her," he finally said.

“To see her people? No, I don't think they want me very badly—and I didn't want very badly to go. Why should I? It's better for married people to be separated sometimes.”

“To see her people? No, I don’t think they want me that much—and I didn’t really want to go either. Why should I? It’s better for married people to be apart sometimes.”

“Ay!” said Aaron, watching the other man with fever-darkened eyes.

“Ay!” Aaron said, watching the other man with feverish eyes.

“I hate married people who are two in one—stuck together like two jujube lozenges,” said Lilly.

“I hate married people who are like two in one—stuck together like two jujube candies,” said Lilly.

“Me an' all. I hate 'em myself,” said Aaron.

“Me too. I hate them myself,” said Aaron.

“Everybody ought to stand by themselves, in the first place—men and women as well. They can come together, in the second place, if they like. But nothing is any good unless each one stands alone, intrinsically.”

“Everyone should stand on their own first—both men and women. They can come together later if they want. But nothing really matters unless each person stands alone, on their own terms.”

“I'm with you there,” said Aaron. “If I'd kep' myself to myself I shouldn't be bad now—though I'm not very bad. I s'll be all right in the morning. But I did myself in when I went with another woman. I felt myself go—as if the bile broke inside me, and I was sick.”

“I'm with you on that,” said Aaron. “If I had just kept to myself, I wouldn't be in this situation now—though I'm not that bad. I’ll be fine in the morning. But I messed things up when I got involved with another woman. I could feel it happening—as if something inside me broke, and I felt sick.”

“Josephine seduced you?” laughed Lilly.

“Josephine hooked up with you?” laughed Lilly.

“Ay, right enough,” replied Aaron grimly. “She won't be coming here, will she?”

“Ay, that's true,” Aaron replied grimly. “She won't be coming here, will she?”

“Not unless I ask her.”

“Not unless I ask her.”

“You won't ask her, though?”

"You aren't going to ask her, are you?"

“No, not if you don't want her.”

“No, not if you don’t want her.”

“I don't.”

"I don't."

The fever made Aaron naive and communicative, unlike himself. And he knew he was being unlike himself, he knew that he was not in proper control of himself, so he was unhappy, uneasy.

The fever made Aaron naive and chatty, which wasn't like him at all. He realized he wasn't acting like himself and that he didn't have proper control, so he felt unhappy and uneasy.

“I'll stop here the night then, if you don't mind,” he said.

"I'll stay here for the night then, if you don't mind," he said.

“You'll have to,” said Lilly. “I've sent for the doctor. I believe you've got the flu.”

“You'll have to,” Lilly said. “I've called for the doctor. I think you have the flu.”

“Think I have?” said Aaron frightened.

“Do you think I have?” Aaron said, scared.

“Don't be scared,” laughed Lilly.

“Don’t worry,” laughed Lilly.

There was a long pause. Lilly stood at the window looking at the darkening market, beneath the street-lamps.

There was a long pause. Lilly stood at the window, watching the market grow darker under the streetlights.

“I s'll have to go to the hospital, if I have,” came Aaron's voice.

“I'll have to go to the hospital, if I have to,” came Aaron's voice.

“No, if it's only going to be a week or a fortnight's business, you can stop here. I've nothing to do,” said Lilly.

“No, if it’s just going to be a week or two, you can stay here. I have nothing going on,” said Lilly.

“There's no occasion for you to saddle yourself with me,” said Aaron dejectedly.

“There's no reason for you to burden yourself with me,” said Aaron dejectedly.

“You can go to your hospital if you like—or back to your lodging—if you wish to,” said Lilly. “You can make up your mind when you see how you are in the morning.”

“You can go to your hospital if you want—or back to your place—if that’s what you prefer,” Lilly said. “You can decide when you see how you feel in the morning.”

“No use going back to my lodgings,” said Aaron.

“No point in going back to my place,” said Aaron.

“I'll send a telegram to your wife if you like,” said Lilly.

“I can send a text to your wife if you want,” said Lilly.

Aaron was silent, dead silent, for some time.

Aaron was quiet, completely quiet, for a while.

“Nay,” he said at length, in a decided voice. “Not if I die for it.”

“Not a chance,” he finally said, firmly. “Not even if it costs me my life.”

Lilly remained still, and the other man lapsed into a sort of semi-sleep, motionless and abandoned. The darkness had fallen over London, and away below the lamps were white.

Lilly stayed still, and the other man drifted into a kind of half-sleep, motionless and left behind. Darkness had settled over London, and far below, the streetlights glowed white.

Lilly lit the green-shaded reading lamp over the desk. Then he stood and looked at Aaron, who lay still, looking sick. Rather beautiful the bones of the countenance: but the skull too small for such a heavy jaw and rather coarse mouth. Aaron half-opened his eyes, and writhed feverishly, as if his limbs could not be in the right place. Lilly mended the fire, and sat down to write. Then he got up and went downstairs to unfasten the street door, so that the doctor could walk up. The business people had gone from their various holes, all the lower part of the tall house was in darkness.

Lilly turned on the green-shaded reading lamp at the desk. Then he stood and looked at Aaron, who lay still, looking unwell. The bones of his face were somewhat beautiful, but his skull was too small for such a strong jaw and rather coarse mouth. Aaron half-opened his eyes and writhed restlessly, as if his limbs weren’t in the right place. Lilly tended to the fire and sat down to write. Then he got up and went downstairs to unlock the street door so that the doctor could come in. The office workers had left their various spaces, and the lower part of the tall building was enveloped in darkness.

Lilly waited and waited. He boiled an egg and made himself toast. Aaron said he might eat the same. Lilly cooked another egg and took it to the sick man. Aaron looked at it and pushed it away with nausea. He would have some tea. So Lilly gave him tea.

Lilly waited and waited. He boiled an egg and made himself toast. Aaron said he might eat the same. Lilly cooked another egg and took it to the sick man. Aaron looked at it and pushed it away with disgust. He decided he would have some tea instead. So Lilly gave him tea.

“Not much fun for you, doing this for somebody who is nothing to you,” said Aaron.

"Not much fun for you, doing this for someone who means nothing to you," said Aaron.

“I shouldn't if you were unsympathetic to me,” said Lilly. “As it is, it's happened so, and so we'll let be.”

“I wouldn't if you were cold to me,” Lilly said. “But it happened, so we’ll just leave it at that.”

“What time is it?”

"What’s the time?"

“Nearly eight o'clock.”

“Almost eight o'clock.”

“Oh, my Lord, the opera.”

“Oh my God, the opera.”

And Aaron got half out of bed. But as he sat on the bedside he knew he could not safely get to his feet. He remained a picture of dejection.

And Aaron got halfway out of bed. But as he sat on the edge, he realized he couldn’t safely stand up. He looked completely defeated.

“Perhaps we ought to let them know,” said Lilly.

“Maybe we should let them know,” said Lilly.

But Aaron, blank with stupid misery, sat huddled there on the bedside without answering.

But Aaron, staring blankly in helpless misery, sat huddled on the bedside without responding.

“Ill run round with a note,” said Lilly. “I suppose others have had flu, besides you. Lie down!”

“I'll run around with a note,” said Lilly. “I guess others have had the flu besides you. Lie down!”

But Aaron stupidly and dejectedly sat huddled on the side of the bed, wearing old flannel pyjamas of Lilly's, rather small for him. He felt too sick to move.

But Aaron sat dumbly and sadly huddled on the side of the bed, wearing Lilly's old flannel pajamas, which were a bit small for him. He felt too sick to get up.

“Lie down! Lie down!” said Lilly. “And keep still while I'm gone. I shan't be more than ten minutes.”

“Lie down! Lie down!” said Lilly. “And stay still while I'm gone. I won't be more than ten minutes.”

“I don't care if I die,” said Aaron.

"I don't care if I die," Aaron said.

Lilly laughed.

Lilly laughed.

“You're a long way from dying,” said he, “or you wouldn't say it.”

"You're far from dying," he said, "or you wouldn't say that."

But Aaron only looked up at him with queer, far-off, haggard eyes, something like a criminal who is just being executed.

But Aaron just looked up at him with strange, distant, exhausted eyes, like a criminal who is about to be executed.

“Lie down!” said Lilly, pushing him gently into the bed. “You won't improve yourself sitting there, anyhow.”

“Lie down!” Lilly said, gently pushing him onto the bed. “You’re not going to make any progress just sitting there.”

Aaron lay down, turned away, and was quite still. Lilly quietly left the room on his errand.

Aaron lay down, turned away, and remained completely still. Lilly quietly left the room on his task.

The doctor did not come until ten o'clock: and worn out with work when he did come.

The doctor didn't arrive until ten o'clock, and he was exhausted from work when he finally showed up.

“Isn't there a lift in this establishment?” he said, as he groped his way up the stone stairs. Lilly had heard him, and run down to meet him.

“Isn't there an elevator in this place?” he said, while he fumbled his way up the stone stairs. Lilly had heard him and rushed down to meet him.

The doctor poked the thermometer under Aaron's tongue and felt the pulse. Then he asked a few questions: listened to the heart and breathing.

The doctor placed the thermometer under Aaron's tongue and checked his pulse. Then he asked a few questions and listened to his heart and breathing.

“Yes, it's the flu,” he said curtly. “Nothing to do but to keep warm in bed and not move, and take plenty of milk and liquid nourishment. I'll come round in the morning and give you an injection. Lungs are all right so far.”

“Yes, it's the flu,” he said bluntly. “The only thing you can do is stay warm in bed, avoid moving around, and drink plenty of milk and fluids. I’ll come by in the morning to give you an injection. Your lungs are fine for now.”

“How long shall I have to be in bed?” said Aaron.

“How long do I have to stay in bed?” asked Aaron.

“Oh—depends. A week at least.”

“Oh—depends. At least a week.”

Aaron watched him sullenly—and hated him. Lilly laughed to himself. The sick man was like a dog that is ill but which growls from a deep corner, and will bite if you put your hand in. He was in a state of black depression.

Aaron watched him glumly—and resented him. Lilly chuckled to himself. The sick man was like a sick dog that growls from a dark corner and will bite if you reach in. He was in a deep state of depression.

Lilly settled him down for the night, and himself went to bed. Aaron squirmed with heavy, pained limbs, the night through, and slept and had bad dreams. Lilly got up to give him drinks. The din in the market was terrific before dawn, and Aaron suffered bitterly.

Lilly put him to bed for the night and then went to her own. Aaron tossed and turned with heavy, aching limbs all night, sleeping fitfully and having bad dreams. Lilly got up to give him some drinks. The noise in the market was deafening before dawn, and Aaron felt miserable.

In the morning he was worse. The doctor gave him injections against pneumonia.

In the morning, he felt worse. The doctor gave him shots to prevent pneumonia.

“You wouldn't like me to wire to your wife?” said Lilly.

“You don't want me to wire your wife?” Lilly asked.

“No,” said Aaron abruptly. “You can send me to the hospital. I'm nothing but a piece of carrion.”

“No,” Aaron said sharply. “You can send me to the hospital. I’m nothing but a piece of dead meat.”

“Carrion!” said Lilly. “Why?”

“Gross!” said Lilly. “Why?”

“I know it. I feel like it.”

“I know it. I feel like it.”

“Oh, that's only the sort of nauseated feeling you get with flu.”

“Oh, that's just the kind of queasy feeling you get with the flu.”

“I'm only fit to be thrown underground, and made an end of. I can't stand myself—”

“I'm only good enough to be buried and put to rest. I can't stand myself—”

He had a ghastly, grey look of self-repulsion.

He had a shocking, grey look of self-disgust.

“It's the germ that makes you feel like that,” said Lilly. “It poisons the system for a time. But you'll work it off.”

“It's the germ that makes you feel like that,” Lilly said. “It poisons your system for a while. But you'll get rid of it.”

At evening he was no better, the fever was still high. Yet there were no complications—except that the heart was irregular.

At night, he was still not doing any better; the fever remained high. However, there were no complications—other than an irregular heartbeat.

“The one thing I wonder,” said Lilly, “is whether you hadn't better be moved out of the noise of the market. It's fearful for you in the early morning.”

“There's one thing I'm curious about,” Lilly said, “and that's whether it might be better for you to get away from the noise of the market. It’s really overwhelming for you in the early morning.”

“It makes no difference to me,” said Aaron.

“It doesn't matter to me,” said Aaron.

The next day he was a little worse, if anything. The doctor knew there was nothing to be done. At evening he gave the patient a calomel pill. It was rather strong, and Aaron had a bad time. His burning, parched, poisoned inside was twisted and torn. Meanwhile carts banged, porters shouted, all the hell of the market went on outside, away down on the cobble setts. But this time the two men did not hear.

The next day he felt a bit worse, if anything. The doctor understood there was nothing he could do. In the evening, he gave the patient a calomel pill. It was pretty strong, and Aaron had a rough time. His burning, dry, poisoned insides were twisted and torn. Meanwhile, carts rattled, porters yelled, and all the chaos of the market continued outside, far down on the cobblestones. But this time the two men didn't hear any of it.

“You'll feel better now,” said Lilly, “after the operation.”

“You'll feel better now,” Lilly said, “after the surgery.”

“It's done me harm,” cried Aaron fretfully. “Send me to the hospital, or you'll repent it. Get rid of me in time.”

“It's done me harm,” Aaron said anxiously. “Send me to the hospital, or you'll regret it. Get rid of me before it's too late.”

“Nay,” said Lilly. “You get better. Damn it, you're only one among a million.”

“Nah,” said Lilly. “You’ll get better. Damn it, you’re just one in a million.”

Again over Aaron's face went the ghastly grimace of self-repulsion.

Again, a horrible look of self-hatred crossed Aaron's face.

“My soul's gone rotten,” he said.

“My soul's gone bad,” he said.

“No,” said Lilly. “Only toxin in the blood.”

“No,” Lilly said. “Just toxin in the blood.”

Next day the patient seemed worse, and the heart more irregular. He rested badly. So far, Lilly had got a fair night's rest. Now Aaron was not sleeping, and he seemed to struggle in the bed.

Next day the patient seemed worse, and his heart was beating more irregularly. He didn't rest well. So far, Lilly had managed to get a decent night's sleep. Now Aaron was struggling to sleep, and he seemed to be restless in bed.

“Keep your courage up, man,” said the doctor sharply. “You give way.”

“Stay strong, man,” the doctor said firmly. “You’re backing down.”

Aaron looked at him blackly, and did not answer.

Aaron glared at him and didn't respond.

In the night Lilly was up time after time. Aaron would slip down on his back, and go semi-conscious. And then he would awake, as if drowning, struggling to move, mentally shouting aloud, yet making no sound for some moments, mentally shouting in frenzy, but unable to stir or make a sound. When at last he got some sort of physical control he cried: “Lift me up! Lift me up!”

In the night, Lilly was up repeatedly. Aaron would lie down on his back and drift off. Then he would wake up, feeling like he was drowning, trying to move, mentally yelling but not making any sound for a few moments, mentally shouting in a panic but unable to move or make noise. When he finally gained some physical control, he cried out, "Help me! Help me!"

Lilly hurried and lifted him up, and he sat panting with a sobbing motion, his eyes gloomy and terrified, more than ever like a criminal who is just being executed. He drank brandy, and was laid down on his side.

Lilly rushed forward and picked him up, and he sat there, out of breath and shaking as he cried, his eyes dark and filled with fear, resembling a criminal about to be executed more than ever. He drank some brandy and was laid down on his side.

“Don't let me lie on my back,” he said, terrified. “No, I won't,” said Lilly. Aaron frowned curiously on his nurse. “Mind you don't let me,” he said, exacting and really terrified.

“Don’t let me lie on my back,” he said, terrified. “No, I won’t,” Lilly replied. Aaron frowned curiously at his nurse. “Make sure you don’t let me,” he insisted, genuinely scared.

“No, I won't let you.”

“No, I’m not letting you.”

And now Lilly was continually crossing over and pulling Aaron on to his side, whenever he found him slipped down on his back.

And now Lilly was constantly rolling over and pulling Aaron onto his side whenever she found him lying on his back.

In the morning the doctor was puzzled. Probably it was the toxin in the blood which poisoned the heart. There was no pneumonia. And yet Aaron was clearly growing worse. The doctor agreed to send in a nurse for the coming night.

In the morning, the doctor was confused. It was likely the toxin in the blood that was affecting the heart. There was no pneumonia. Still, Aaron was obviously getting worse. The doctor decided to send in a nurse for the night ahead.

“What's the matter with you, man!” he said sharply to his patient. “You give way! You give way! Can't you pull yourself together?”

“What's wrong with you, man!” he said sharply to his patient. “You need to get it together! You need to get it together! Can't you pull yourself together?”

But Aaron only became more gloomily withheld, retracting from life. And Lilly began to be really troubled. He got a friend to sit with the patient in the afternoon, whilst he himself went out and arranged to sleep in Aaron's room, at his lodging.

But Aaron just became increasingly withdrawn and detached from life. And Lilly started to get seriously worried. He had a friend come and sit with the patient in the afternoon while he went out and made plans to sleep in Aaron's room at his place.

The next morning, when he came in, he found the patient lying as ever, in a sort of heap in the bed. Nurse had had to lift him up and hold him up again. And now Aaron lay in a sort of semi-stupor of fear, frustrated anger, misery and self-repulsion: a sort of interlocked depression.

The next morning, when he came in, he found the patient lying just like before, in a bit of a pile on the bed. The nurse had to lift him up and support him again. Now Aaron lay in a kind of semi-stupor of fear, frustrated anger, misery, and self-hatred: a tangled mess of depression.

The doctor frowned when he came. He talked with the nurse, and wrote another prescription. Then he drew Lilly away to the door.

The doctor frowned when he arrived. He spoke with the nurse and wrote another prescription. Then he pulled Lilly aside to the door.

“What's the matter with the fellow?” he said. “Can't you rouse his spirit? He seems to be sulking himself out of life. He'll drop out quite suddenly, you know, if he goes on like this. Can't you rouse him up?”

“What's wrong with that guy?” he said. “Can't you bring him out of his funk? He seems to be shutting himself off from everything. He'll totally fade away, you know, if he keeps this up. Can't you get him to snap out of it?”

“I think it depresses him partly that his bowels won't work. It frightens him. He's never been ill in his life before,” said Lilly.

“I think it gets him down a bit that his bowels won’t work. It scares him. He’s never been sick in his life before,” said Lilly.

“His bowels won't work if he lets all his spirit go, like an animal dying of the sulks,” said the doctor impatiently. “He might go off quite suddenly—dead before you can turn round—”

“His bowels won't function if he lets all his energy slip away, like an animal that’s given up,” the doctor said, annoyed. “He could go suddenly—dead before you even realize it—”

Lilly was properly troubled. Yet he did not quite know what to do. It was early afternoon, and the sun was shining into the room. There were daffodils and anemones in a jar, and freezias and violets. Down below in the market were two stalls of golden and blue flowers, gay.

Lilly was genuinely troubled. However, he wasn't sure what to do. It was early afternoon, and sunlight streamed into the room. A jar held daffodils and anemones, along with freesias and violets. Down in the market, there were two stalls filled with bright golden and blue flowers.

“The flowers are lovely in the spring sunshine,” said Lilly. “I wish I were in the country, don't you? As soon as you are better we'll go. It's been a terrible cold, wet spring. But now it's going to be nice. Do you like being in the country?”

“The flowers are beautiful in the spring sunshine,” Lilly said. “I wish I was out in the country, don’t you? As soon as you're feeling better, we’ll go. It’s been a really awful, rainy spring. But now it’s supposed to be nice. Do you enjoy being in the country?”

“Yes,” said Aaron.

“Yes,” Aaron replied.

He was thinking of his garden. He loved it. Never in his life had he been away from a garden before.

He was thinking about his garden. He loved it. He had never been away from a garden in his life before.

“Make haste and get better, and we'll go.”

“Get better quickly, and we’ll go.”

“Where?” said Aaron.

"Where?" asked Aaron.

“Hampshire. Or Berkshire. Or perhaps you'd like to go home? Would you?”

“Hampshire. Or Berkshire. Or maybe you'd rather go home? Would you?”

Aaron lay still, and did not answer.

Aaron lay still and didn’t respond.

“Perhaps you want to, and you don't want to,” said Lilly. “You can please yourself, anyhow.”

“Maybe you want to, and maybe you don’t,” Lilly said. “You can still do what makes you happy, anyway.”

There was no getting anything definite out of the sick man—his soul seemed stuck, as if it would not move.

There was no getting anything clear out of the sick man—his soul seemed frozen, as if it wouldn't budge.

Suddenly Lilly rose and went to the dressing-table.

Suddenly, Lilly got up and walked over to the dressing table.

“I'm going to rub you with oil,” he said. “I'm going to rub you as mothers do their babies whose bowels don't work.”

“I'm going to rub you with oil,” he said. “I'm going to rub you like mothers do their babies when they're having trouble going to the bathroom.”

Aaron frowned slightly as he glanced at the dark, self-possessed face of the little man.

Aaron frowned a bit as he looked at the dark, composed face of the little man.

“What's the good of that?” he said irritably. “I'd rather be left alone.”

“What's the point of that?” he said irritably. “I'd rather just be by myself.”

“Then you won't be.”

“Then you won't be.”

Quickly he uncovered the blond lower body of his patient, and began to rub the abdomen with oil, using a slow, rhythmic, circulating motion, a sort of massage. For a long time he rubbed finely and steadily, then went over the whole of the lower body, mindless, as if in a sort of incantation. He rubbed every speck of the man's lower body—the abdomen, the buttocks, the thighs and knees, down to the feet, rubbed it all warm and glowing with camphorated oil, every bit of it, chafing the toes swiftly, till he was almost exhausted. Then Aaron was covered up again, and Lilly sat down in fatigue to look at his patient.

Quickly, he uncovered the blond lower body of his patient and started to rub his abdomen with oil, using a slow, rhythmic, circular motion, kind of like a massage. He rubbed gently and steadily for a long time, then covered the whole lower body mindlessly, as if in a trance. He massaged every part of the man's lower body—the abdomen, the buttocks, the thighs and knees, all the way down to the feet—making it warm and glowing with camphorated oil, every bit of it, rubbing the toes briskly until he was nearly exhausted. Then Aaron was covered up again, and Lilly sat down wearily to watch over his patient.

He saw a change. The spark had come back into the sick eyes, and the faint trace of a smile, faintly luminous, into the face. Aaron was regaining himself. But Lilly said nothing. He watched his patient fall into a proper sleep.

He noticed a change. The spark had returned to the sick eyes, and a faint trace of a smile, softly glowing, appeared on the face. Aaron was finding himself again. But Lilly said nothing. He watched his patient drift into a restful sleep.

And he sat and watched him sleep. And he thought to himself: “I wonder why I do it. I wonder why I bother with him.... Jim ought to have taught me my lesson. As soon as this man's really better he'll punch me in the wind, metaphorically if not actually, for having interfered with him. And Tanny would say, he was quite right to do it. She says I want power over them. What if I do? They don't care how much power the mob has over them, the nation, Lloyd George and Northcliffe and the police and money. They'll yield themselves up to that sort of power quickly enough, and immolate themselves pro bono publico by the million. And what's the bonum publicum but a mob power? Why can't they submit to a bit of healthy individual authority? The fool would die, without me: just as that fool Jim will die in hysterics one day. Why does he last so long!

And he sat there watching him sleep. He thought to himself, “I wonder why I even bother. Jim should have taught me my lesson. As soon as this guy is really better, he'll give me a kick where it hurts, metaphorically if not literally, for having interfered with him. And Tanny would say he's completely justified in doing it. She claims I want power over them. So what if I do? They don't mind how much power the mob has over them, or the government, Lloyd George, Northcliffe, the police, or money. They'll easily surrender to that kind of power and sacrifice themselves for the greater good by the millions. And what’s the public good but a form of mob power? Why can't they accept a bit of healthy individual authority? The idiot would be lost without me, just like that fool Jim will panic one day. Why does he endure for so long!

“Tanny's the same. She does nothing really but resist me: my authority, or my influence, or just ME. At the bottom of her heart she just blindly and persistently opposes me. God knows what it is she opposes: just me myself. She thinks I want her to submit to me. So I do, in a measure natural to our two selves. Somewhere, she ought to submit to me. But they all prefer to kick against the pricks. Not that THEY get many pricks. I get them. Damn them all, why don't I leave them alone? They only grin and feel triumphant when they've insulted one and punched one in the wind.

“Tanny’s the same. She doesn’t really do anything but resist me: my authority, my influence, or just ME. Deep down, she blindly and persistently opposes me. God knows what exactly it is she’s opposing: just me. She thinks I want her to submit to me. In a way, I do, in a way that fits both of us. At some point, she should submit to me. But they all prefer to fight back. Not that THEY get hurt much. I do. Damn them all, why don’t I just leave them alone? They just smile and feel victorious when they’ve insulted someone and taken a jab at them.

“This Aaron will do just the same. I like him, and he ought to like me. And he'll be another Jim: he WILL like me, if he can knock the wind out of me. A lot of little Stavrogins coming up to whisper affectionately, and biting one's ear.

“This Aaron will do the same. I like him, and he should like me. And he'll be another Jim: he WILL like me if he can take me down a peg. A bunch of little Stavrogins coming up to whisper affectionately and nibbling on my ear.”

“But anyhow I can soon see the last of this chap: and him the last of all the rest. I'll be damned for ever if I see their Jims and Roberts and Julias and Scotts any more. Let them dance round their insipid hell-broth. Thin tack it is.

“But anyway, I can soon say goodbye to this guy: and him the last of all the rest. I’ll be damned forever if I see their Jims and Roberts and Julias and Scotts again. Let them dance around their dull hell-broth. It’s weak stuff.”

“There's a whole world besides this little gang of Europeans. Except, dear God, that they've exterminated all the peoples worth knowing. I can't do with folk who teem by the billion, like the Chinese and Japs and orientals altogether. Only vermin teem by the billion. Higher types breed slower. I would have loved the Aztecs and the Red Indians. I KNOW they hold the element in life which I am looking for—they had living pride. Not like the flea-bitten Asiatics—even niggers are better than Asiatics, though they are wallowers—the American races—and the South Sea Islanders—the Marquesans, the Maori blood. That was the true blood. It wasn't frightened. All the rest are craven—Europeans, Asiatics, Africans—everyone at his own individual quick craven and cringing: only conceited in the mass, the mob. How I hate them: the mass-bullies, the individual Judases.

“There's a whole world beyond this small group of Europeans. Except, dear God, they’ve wiped out all the cultures worth knowing. I can’t stand people who swarm like insects, like the Chinese, Japanese, and everyone else from the East. Only pests swarm like that. Higher types reproduce more slowly. I would have loved the Aztecs and the Native Americans. I KNOW they had the essence of life that I'm searching for—they had real pride. Not like the flea-infested Asians—even Black people are better than Asians, even though they indulge—American cultures—and the South Sea Islanders—the Marquesans, the Maori blood. That was the real deal. It wasn’t afraid. Everyone else is cowardly—Europeans, Asians, Africans—everyone with their own individual quick cowardice and cringing: only conceited as a group, the mob. How I despise them: the mass bullies, the individual traitors.”

“Well, if one will be a Jesus he must expect his Judas. That's why Abraham Lincoln gets shot. A Jesus makes a Judas inevitable. A man should remain himself, not try to spread himself over humanity. He should pivot himself on his own pride.

“Well, if someone wants to be a Jesus, they have to expect their Judas. That's why Abraham Lincoln gets shot. A Jesus makes a Judas unavoidable. A person should stay true to themselves, not try to spread themselves thin over humanity. They should stand firm on their own pride."

“I suppose really I ought to have packed this Aaron off to the hospital. Instead of which here am I rubbing him with oil to rub the life into him. And I KNOW he'll bite me, like a warmed snake, the moment he recovers. And Tanny will say 'Quite right, too,' I shouldn't have been so intimate. No, I should have left it to mechanical doctors and nurses.

“I guess I really should have sent this Aaron to the hospital. Instead, here I am, rubbing him with oil to bring him back to life. And I KNOW he'll lash out at me, like a heated snake, the moment he gets better. And Tanny will say 'That’s what you get,' for being so hands-on. No, I should have left it to the medical professionals.”

“So I should. Everything to its own. And Aaron belongs to this little system, and Jim is waiting to be psychoanalysed, and Tanny is waiting for her own glorification.

“So I should. Everything has its place. And Aaron fits into this little system, and Jim is ready to be psychoanalyzed, and Tanny is waiting for her own moment of glory.”

“All right, Aaron. Last time I break my bread for anybody, this is. So get better, my flautist, so that I can go away.

“All right, Aaron. This is the last time I share my food with anyone. So get better, my flautist, so I can leave.”

“It was easy for the Red Indians and the Others to take their hook into death. They might have stayed a bit longer to help one to defy the white masses.

“It was easy for the Native Americans and the Others to grasp death. They could have stayed a bit longer to help one resist the white majority.

“I'll make some tea—”

“I'll brew some tea—”

Lilly rose softly and went across to the fire. He had to cross a landing to a sort of little lavatory, with a sink and a tap, for water. The clerks peeped out at him from an adjoining office and nodded. He nodded, and disappeared from their sight as quickly as possible, with his kettle. His dark eyes were quick, his dark hair was untidy, there was something silent and withheld about him. People could never approach him quite ordinarily.

Lilly got up quietly and walked over to the fire. He had to cross a small landing to a tiny bathroom with a sink and a faucet for water. The clerks peeked out at him from an adjacent office and nodded. He nodded back and quickly vanished from their view, carrying his kettle. His dark eyes were sharp, his dark hair was messy, and there was something reserved and distant about him. People could never approach him in a normal way.

He put on the kettle, and quietly set cups and plates on a tray. The room was clean and cosy and pleasant. He did the cleaning himself, and was as efficient and inobtrusive a housewife as any woman. While the kettle boiled, he sat darning the socks which he had taken off Aaron's feet when the flautist arrived, and which he had washed. He preferred that no outsider should see him doing these things. Yet he preferred also to do them himself, so that he should be independent of outside aid.

He put the kettle on and quietly arranged cups and plates on a tray. The room was clean, cozy, and inviting. He handled the cleaning himself and was as efficient and unobtrusive as any woman would be. While the kettle boiled, he sat darning the socks he had taken off Aaron's feet when the flautist arrived and had washed. He preferred that no one else see him doing these things. Yet he also preferred to do them himself to remain independent of outside help.

His face was dark and hollow, he seemed frail, sitting there in the London afternoon darning the black woollen socks. His full brow was knitted slightly, there was a tension. At the same time, there was an indomitable stillness about him, as it were in the atmosphere about him. His hands, though small, were not very thin. He bit off the wool as he finished his darn.

His face was shadowy and gaunt, and he looked fragile sitting there on a London afternoon, mending the black wool socks. His strong brow was slightly furrowed, showing some tension. At the same time, there was an unyielding calmness about him, almost like it was part of the atmosphere surrounding him. His hands, though small, weren't too thin. He bit off the wool when he finished mending.

As he was making the tea he saw Aaron rouse up in bed.

As he was making the tea, he noticed Aaron wake up in bed.

“I've been to sleep. I feel better,” said the patient, turning round to look what the other man was doing. And the sight of the water steaming in a jet from the teapot seemed attractive.

“I took a nap. I feel better,” said the patient, turning around to see what the other man was doing. The sight of the water steaming in a jet from the teapot looked appealing.

“Yes,” said Lilly. “You've slept for a good two hours.”

“Yes,” Lilly said. “You’ve been asleep for a solid two hours.”

“I believe I have,” said Aaron.

“I think I have,” said Aaron.

“Would you like a little tea?”

"Want some tea?"

“Ay—and a bit of toast.”

“Yeah—and a slice of toast.”

“You're not supposed to have solid food. Let me take your temperature.”

“You're not supposed to eat solid food. Let me check your temperature.”

The temperature was down to a hundred, and Lilly, in spite of the doctor, gave Aaron a piece of toast with his tea, enjoining him not to mention it to the nurse.

The temperature dropped to a hundred, and Lilly, despite the doctor's advice, gave Aaron a piece of toast with his tea, telling him not to mention it to the nurse.

In the evening the two men talked.

In the evening, the two men chatted.

“You do everything for yourself, then?” said Aaron.

“You do everything for yourself, then?” Aaron asked.

“Yes, I prefer it.”

“Yeah, I like it better.”

“You like living all alone?”

"Do you enjoy living alone?"

“I don't know about that. I never have lived alone. Tanny and I have been very much alone in various countries: but that's two, not one.”

“I’m not so sure about that. I’ve never lived alone. Tanny and I have spent a lot of time alone in different countries, but that’s two people, not one.”

“You miss her then?”

"Do you miss her?"

“Yes, of course. I missed her horribly in the cottage, when she'd first gone. I felt my heart was broken. But here, where we've never been together, I don't notice it so much.”

“Yes, of course. I missed her terribly in the cottage when she first left. I felt like my heart was shattered. But here, where we’ve never been together, it doesn’t bother me as much.”

“She'll come back,” said Aaron.

"She'll be back," said Aaron.

“Yes, she'll come back. But I'd rather meet her abroad than here—and get on a different footing.”

“Yes, she’ll come back. But I’d prefer to meet her overseas instead of here—and start things off on a different note.”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“Oh, I don't know. There's something with marriage altogether, I think. Egoisme a deux—”

“Oh, I don't know. There's something about marriage in general, I think. Egoisme a deux—”

“What's that mean?”

"What does that mean?"

Egoisme a deux? Two people, one egoism. Marriage is a self-conscious egoistic state, it seems to me.”

Egoism for Two? Two people, one selfishness. Marriage is a self-aware selfish state, it seems to me.”

“You've got no children?” said Aaron.

“You don’t have any kids?” Aaron asked.

“No. Tanny wants children badly. I don't. I'm thankful we have none.”

“No. Tanny really wants kids. I don’t. I’m glad we don’t have any.”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“I can't quite say. I think of them as a burden. Besides, there ARE such millions and billions of children in the world. And we know well enough what sort of millions and billions of people they'll grow up into. I don't want to add my quota to the mass—it's against my instinct—”

“I can't really say. I see them as a burden. Plus, there are so many millions and billions of kids in the world. We know exactly what kind of millions and billions of people they'll become. I don't want to contribute my share to the crowd—it's just not in my nature—”

“Ay!” laughed Aaron, with a curt acquiescence.

“Ay!” laughed Aaron, with a quick agreement.

“Tanny's furious. But then, when a woman has got children, she thinks the world wags only for them and her. Nothing else. The whole world wags for the sake of the children—and their sacred mother.”

“Tanny's furious. But then, when a woman has kids, she believes the world revolves only around them and her. Nothing else matters. The entire world exists for the sake of the children—and their sacred mother.”

“Ay, that's DAMNED true,” said Aaron.

“Ay, that's damn true,” said Aaron.

“And myself, I'm sick of the children stunt. Children are all right, so long as you just take them for what they are: young immature things like kittens and half-grown dogs, nuisances, sometimes very charming. But I'll be hanged if I can see anything high and holy about children. I should be sorry, too, it would be so bad for the children. Young brats, tiresome and amusing in turns.”

“And honestly, I'm tired of the whole child act. Kids are fine as long as you recognize them for what they are: young, immature beings like kittens and adolescent dogs—sometimes annoying, sometimes really cute. But I just can’t see anything elevated or sacred about kids. I wouldn't want that either; it would be harmful for them. They’re little troublemakers, both exhausting and entertaining at times.”

“When they don't give themselves airs,” said Aaron.

“When they don’t act all stuck up,” said Aaron.

“Yes, indeed. Which they do half the time. Sacred children, and sacred motherhood, I'm absolutely fed stiff by it. That's why I'm thankful I have no children. Tanny can't come it over me there.”

“Yes, definitely. They do that half the time. Sacred kids and sacred motherhood, I’m so over it. That’s why I’m glad I don’t have any kids. Tanny can’t throw that at me.”

“It's a fact. When a woman's got her children, by God, she's a bitch in the manger. You can starve while she sits on the hay. It's useful to keep her pups warm.”

“It's a fact. When a woman has her kids, by God, she's a selfish protector. You can suffer while she enjoys the comfort. It's convenient for her to keep her little ones cozy.”

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“Why, you know,” Aaron turned excitedly in the bed, “they look on a man as if he was nothing but an instrument to get and rear children. If you have anything to do with a woman, she thinks it's because you want to get children by her. And I'm damned if it is. I want my own pleasure, or nothing: and children be damned.”

“Why, you know,” Aaron turned excitedly in the bed, “they see a man as nothing but a tool for making and raising kids. If you’re involved with a woman, she assumes it’s because you want to have kids with her. And I swear it’s not. I want my own enjoyment, or nothing at all: and kids can go to hell.”

“Ah, women—THEY must be loved, at any price!” said Lilly. “And if you just don't want to love them—and tell them so—what a crime.”

“Ah, women—THEY must be loved, at any cost!” said Lilly. “And if you just don’t want to love them—and say so—what a disgrace.”

“A crime!” said Aaron. “They make a criminal of you. Them and their children be cursed. Is my life given me for nothing but to get children, and work to bring them up? See them all in hell first. They'd better die while they're children, if childhood's all that important.”

“A crime!” said Aaron. “They turn you into a criminal. Those people and their kids can be cursed. Am I just here to have kids and raise them? I’d rather see them all in hell first. They’d be better off dead while they’re still kids if that’s all that matters.”

“I quite agree,” said Lilly. “If childhood is more important than manhood, then why live to be a man at all? Why not remain an infant?”

“I totally agree,” said Lilly. “If childhood is more important than adulthood, then why live to be an adult at all? Why not just stay a baby?”

“Be damned and blasted to women and all their importances,” cried Aaron. “They want to get you under, and children is their chief weapon.”

“Damn women and all their nonsense,” Aaron shouted. “They want to bring you down, and children are their main weapon.”

“Men have got to stand up to the fact that manhood is more than childhood—and then force women to admit it,” said Lilly. “But the rotten whiners, they're all grovelling before a baby's napkin and a woman's petticoat.”

“Guys need to face the reality that being a man is about more than just being a kid—and then make women acknowledge it,” Lilly said. “But the pathetic complainers, they're all bowing down to a baby's diaper and a woman's skirt.”

“It's a fact,” said Aaron. But he glanced at Lilly oddly, as if suspiciously. And Lilly caught the look. But he continued:

“It's a fact,” Aaron said. But he shot Lilly a strange look, almost like he was suspicious. And Lilly noticed the glance. But he kept going:

“And if they think you try to stand on your legs and walk with the feet of manhood, why, there isn't a blooming father and lover among them but will do his best to get you down and suffocate you—either with a baby's napkin or a woman's petticoat.”

“And if they think you’re trying to stand on your own two feet and walk with the strength of manhood, well, there isn't a single father or lover among them who won't do their best to bring you down and smother you—either with a baby's napkin or a woman's petticoat.”

Lilly's lips were curling; he was dark and bitter.

Lilly's lips were curling; he was gloomy and resentful.

“Ay, it is like that,” said Aaron, rather subduedly.

“Yeah, it’s like that,” Aaron said, somewhat quietly.

“The man's spirit has gone out of the world. Men can't move an inch unless they can grovel humbly at the end of the journey.”

“The man's spirit has left this world. Men can't make a move unless they can humbly beg at the end of the journey.”

“No,” said Aaron, watching with keen, half-amused eyes.

“No,” said Aaron, watching with sharp, half-amused eyes.

“That's why marriage wants readjusting—or extending—to get men on to their own legs once more, and to give them the adventure again. But men won't stick together and fight for it. Because once a woman has climbed up with her children, she'll find plenty of grovellers ready to support her and suffocate any defiant spirit. And women will sacrifice eleven men, fathers, husbands, brothers and lovers, for one baby—or for her own female self-conceit—”

“That's why marriage needs to be adjusted or expanded to help men get back on their feet and experience adventure again. But men won't band together and fight for it. Once a woman has climbed up with her children, she'll find plenty of followers ready to support her and stifle any rebellious spirit. And women will sacrifice eleven men—fathers, husbands, brothers, and lovers—for one baby—or for her own self-esteem.”

“She will that,” said Aaron.

"She will do that," said Aaron.

“And can you find two men to stick together, without feeling criminal, and without cringing, and without betraying one another? You can't. One is sure to go fawning round some female, then they both enjoy giving each other away, and doing a new grovel before a woman again.”

“And can you find two men who will stick together without feeling guilty, without feeling embarrassed, and without turning on each other? You can’t. One is bound to start fawning over some woman, and then they both end up throwing each other under the bus, groveling before a woman all over again.”

“Ay,” said Aaron.

“Ay,” said Aaron.

After which Lilly was silent.

After that, Lilly was quiet.





CHAPTER X. THE WAR AGAIN

“One is a fool,” said Lilly, “to be lachrymose. The thing to do is to get a move on.”

“One is a fool,” said Lilly, “to be sad. The thing to do is to get going.”

Aaron looked up with a glimpse of a smile. The two men were sitting before the fire at the end of a cold, wet April day: Aaron convalescent, somewhat chastened in appearance.

Aaron looked up with a hint of a smile. The two men were sitting by the fire at the end of a chilly, rainy April day: Aaron recovering, looking a bit subdued in appearance.

“Ay,” he said rather sourly. “A move back to Guilford Street.”

“Ay,” he said somewhat bitterly. “A move back to Guilford Street.”

“Oh, I meant to tell you,” said Lilly. “I was reading an old Baden history. They made a law in 1528—not a law, but a regulation—that: if a man forsakes his wife and children, as now so often happens, the said wife and children are at once to be dispatched after him. I thought that would please you. Does it?”

“Oh, I meant to tell you,” Lilly said. “I was reading an old history of Baden. They made a regulation in 1528—not a law, but a rule—that if a man abandons his wife and children, which happens all too often these days, the wife and kids are to be sent after him immediately. I thought that would make you happy. Does it?”

“Yes,” said Aaron briefly.

“Yeah,” Aaron said briefly.

“They would have arrived the next day, like a forwarded letter.”

“They would have shown up the next day, like a forwarded email.”

“I should have had to get a considerable move on, at that rate,” grinned Aaron.

“I would have had to hurry up a lot at that pace,” Aaron grinned.

“Oh, no. You might quite like them here.” But Lilly saw the white frown of determined revulsion on the convalescent's face.

“Oh, no. You might actually like it here.” But Lilly noticed the pale frown of strong disgust on the recovering person's face.

“Wouldn't you?” he asked.

"Wouldn't you?" he asked.

Aaron shook his head.

Aaron shook his head.

“No,” he said. And it was obvious he objected to the topic. “What are you going to do about your move on?”

“No,” he said. It was clear he didn’t want to talk about it. “What are you going to do about moving on?”

“Me!” said Lilly. “I'm going to sail away next week—or steam dirtily away on a tramp called the Maud Allen Wing.”

“Me!” said Lilly. “I'm going to sail away next week—or messily steam away on a ship called the Maud Allen Wing.”

“Where to?”

"Where to?"

“Malta.”

“Malta.”

“Where from?”

"Where are you from?"

“London Dock. I fixed up my passage this morning for ten pounds. I am cook's assistant, signed on.”

“London Dock. I booked my passage this morning for ten pounds. I'm working as the cook's assistant, and I signed on.”

Aaron looked at him with a little admiration.

Aaron looked at him with a hint of admiration.

“You can take a sudden jump, can't you?” he said.

“You can make a quick leap, right?” he said.

“The difficulty is to refrain from jumping: overboard or anywhere.”

“The challenge is to resist the urge to jump: either overboard or anywhere else.”

Aaron smoked his pipe slowly.

Aaron smoked his pipe casually.

“And what good will Malta do you?” he asked, envious.

“And what good will Malta do for you?” he asked, enviously.

“Heaven knows. I shall cross to Syracuse, and move up Italy.”

“Heaven knows. I’ll head over to Syracuse and make my way up Italy.”

“Sounds as if you were a millionaire.”

“Sounds like you were a millionaire.”

“I've got thirty-five pounds in all the world. But something will come along.”

“I have thirty-five pounds to my name. But something will come up.”

“I've got more than that,” said Aaron.

“I have more than that,” Aaron said.

“Good for you,” replied Lilly.

"That's great," replied Lilly.

He rose and went to the cupboard, taking out a bowl and a basket of potatoes. He sat down again, paring the potatoes. His busy activity annoyed Aaron.

He got up and went to the cupboard, grabbing a bowl and a basket of potatoes. He sat back down, peeling the potatoes. His constant movement irritated Aaron.

“But what's the good of going to Malta? Shall YOU be any different in yourself, in another place? You'll be the same there as you are here.”

“But what's the point of going to Malta? Will YOU be any different in yourself, in a new place? You'll be the same there as you are here.”

“How am I here?”

"How did I get here?"

“Why, you're all the time grinding yourself against something inside you. You're never free. You're never content. You never stop chafing.”

“Why are you always bumping up against something within yourself? You're never free. You're never satisfied. You never stop feeling restless.”

Lilly dipped his potato into the water, and cut out the eyes carefully. Then he cut it in two, and dropped it in the clean water of the second bowl. He had not expected this criticism.

Lilly dipped his potato into the water and carefully removed the eyes. Then he cut it in half and dropped it into the clean water of the second bowl. He hadn’t expected this criticism.

“Perhaps I don't,” said he.

"Maybe I don't," he said.

“Then what's the use of going somewhere else? You won't change yourself.”

“Then what's the point of going somewhere else? You won't change who you are.”

“I may in the end,” said Lilly.

“I might end up,” Lilly said.

“You'll be yourself, whether it's Malta or London,” said Aaron.

“You'll be yourself, whether it's Malta or London,” Aaron said.

“There's a doom for me,” laughed Lilly. The water on the fire was boiling. He rose and threw in salt, then dropped in the potatoes with little plops. “There there are lots of mes. I'm not only just one proposition. A new place brings out a new thing in a man. Otherwise you'd have stayed in your old place with your family.”

“There's a fate awaiting me,” laughed Lilly. The water on the fire was boiling. He got up and added salt, then tossed in the potatoes with little splashes. “There are actually a lot of versions of me. I'm not just one possibility. A new place brings out something new in a person. Otherwise, you would have stayed in your old home with your family.”

“The man in the middle of you doesn't change,” said Aaron.

“The guy in the middle of you doesn't change,” said Aaron.

“Do you find it so?” said Lilly.

“Do you really think so?” Lilly asked.

“Ay. Every time.”

"Yeah. Every time."

“Then what's to be done?”

“Then what should we do?”

“Nothing, as far as I can see. You get as much amusement out of life as possible, and there's the end of it.”

“Nothing, as far as I can tell. You enjoy life as much as you can, and that's all there is to it.”

“All right then, I'll get the amusement.”

"Okay then, I'll handle the entertainment."

“Ay, all right then,” said Aaron. “But there isn't anything wonderful about it. You talk as if you were doing something special. You aren't. You're no more than a man who drops into a pub for a drink, to liven himself up a bit. Only you give it a lot of names, and make out as if you were looking for the philosopher's stone, or something like that. When you're only killing time like the rest of folks, before time kills you.”

“Ay, fine then,” said Aaron. “But there's nothing special about it. You talk like you're doing something impressive. You're not. You're just a guy who stops by a bar for a drink, trying to perk yourself up a bit. You just dress it up with fancy names and act like you're searching for the philosopher's stone or something similar. When all you're really doing is passing the time like everyone else, before time catches up with you.”

Lilly did not answer. It was not yet seven o'clock, but the sky was dark. Aaron sat in the firelight. Even the saucepan on the fire was silent. Darkness, silence, the firelight in the upper room, and the two men together.

Lilly didn't respond. It wasn't even seven o'clock, but the sky was dark. Aaron sat in the glow of the fire. Even the pot on the fire was quiet. Darkness, silence, the firelight in the upstairs room, and the two men together.

“It isn't quite true,” said Lilly, leaning on the mantelpiece and staring down into the fire.

“It’s not exactly true,” said Lilly, leaning on the mantel and staring down into the fire.

“Where isn't it? You talk, and you make a man believe you've got something he hasn't got? But where is it, when it comes to? What have you got, more than me or Jim Bricknell! Only a bigger choice of words, it seems to me.”

“Where isn't it? You talk, and you make a guy believe you've got something he doesn’t? But where is it, when it really matters? What do you have, more than me or Jim Bricknell! Just a bigger vocabulary, it seems to me.”

Lilly was motionless and inscrutable like a shadow.

Lilly was still and unreadable like a shadow.

“Does it, Aaron!” he said, in a colorless voice.

“Does it, Aaron!” he said, in a flat voice.

“Yes. What else is there to it?” Aaron sounded testy.

“Yes. What else is there to it?” Aaron sounded annoyed.

“Why,” said Lilly at last, “there's something. I agree, it's true what you say about me. But there's a bit of something else. There's just a bit of something in me, I think, which ISN'T a man running into a pub for a drink—”

“Why,” Lilly finally said, “there's something. I agree, it's true what you say about me. But there's a little something else. I think there's just a little something in me that ISN'T a guy rushing into a pub for a drink—”

“And what—?”

“And what now—?”

The question fell into the twilight like a drop of water falling down a deep shaft into a well.

The question hung in the air like a drop of water plummeting down a deep well.

“I think a man may come into possession of his own soul at last—as the Buddhists teach—but without ceasing to love, or even to hate. One loves, one hates—but somewhere beyond it all, one understands, and possesses one's soul in patience and in peace—”

“I believe a person can finally gain possession of their own soul—as the Buddhists teach—without stopping loving or even hating. You love, you hate—but somewhere beyond all that, you understand and possess your soul with patience and peace—”

“Yes,” said Aaron slowly, “while you only stand and talk about it. But when you've got no chance to talk about it—and when you've got to live—you don't possess your soul, neither in patience nor in peace, but any devil that likes possesses you and does what it likes with you, while you fridge yourself and fray yourself out like a worn rag.”

“Yes,” Aaron said slowly, “while you're just standing there talking about it. But when you don’t have the chance to talk—and when you have to actually live—you lose your sense of self, neither in patience nor in peace, but whatever devil wants to take over possesses you and does whatever it wants, while you wear yourself out and fray like an old rag.”

“I don't care,” said Lilly, “I'm learning to possess my soul in patience and in peace, and I know it. And it isn't a negative Nirvana either. And if Tanny possesses her own soul in patience and peace as well—and if in this we understand each other at last—then there we are, together and apart at the same time, and free of each other, and eternally inseparable. I have my Nirvana—and I have it all to myself. But more than that. It coincides with her Nirvana.”

“I don’t care,” Lilly said. “I’m learning to hold on to my soul with patience and peace, and I know it. And it’s not a negative type of Nirvana either. If Tanny can hold on to her own soul with patience and peace too—and if we finally understand each other in this—then here we are, together and apart at the same time, free of each other, and eternally inseparable. I have my Nirvana—and it’s all mine. But it’s even more than that. It aligns with her Nirvana.”

“Ah, yes,” said Aaron. “But I don't understand all that word-splitting.”

“Ah, yes,” said Aaron. “But I don’t get all that word-splitting.”

“I do, though. You learn to be quite alone, and possess your own soul in isolation—and at the same time, to be perfectly WITH someone else—that's all I ask.”

“I do, though. You learn to be pretty much alone and own your soul in isolation—and at the same time, to be completely WITH someone else—that's all I want.”

“Sort of sit on a mountain top, back to back with somebody else, like a couple of idols.”

“Just sit on a mountaintop, back to back with someone else, like a couple of statues.”

“No—because it isn't a case of sitting—or a case of back to back. It's what you get to after a lot of fighting and a lot of sensual fulfilment. And it never does away with the fighting and with the sensual passion. It flowers on top of them, and it would never flower save on top of them.”

“No—because it’s not just about sitting down—or just about being back to back. It’s what you reach after a lot of struggles and a lot of physical desire. And it never eliminates the fighting or the passionate feelings. It grows on top of them, and it wouldn’t be able to grow without them.”

“What wouldn't?”

"What wouldn’t?"

“The possessing one's own soul—and the being together with someone else in silence, beyond speech.”

“The ability to possess one's own soul—and to be together with someone else in silence, beyond words.”

“And you've got them?”

"And you have them?"

“I've got a BIT of the real quietness inside me.”

“I have a bit of real calmness inside me.”

“So has a dog on a mat.”

“So does a dog on a mat.”

“So I believe, too.”

"Yeah, I believe that too."

“Or a man in a pub.”

“Or a guy in a bar.”

“Which I don't believe.”

"I don't believe that."

“You prefer the dog?”

“Do you prefer the dog?”

“Maybe.”

"Maybe."

There was silence for a few moments.

There was silence for a few moments.

“And I'm the man in the pub,” said Aaron.

“And I'm the guy at the bar,” said Aaron.

“You aren't the dog on the mat, anyhow.”

“You're not the dog on the mat, anyway.”

“And you're the idol on the mountain top, worshipping yourself.”

“And you're the idol at the peak, admiring yourself.”

“You talk to me like a woman, Aaron.”

“You talk to me like a woman, Aaron.”

“How do you talk to ME, do you think?”

“How do you think you’re talking to ME?”

“How do I?”

“How can I?”

“Are the potatoes done?”

“Are the potatoes ready?”

Lilly turned quickly aside, and switched on the electric light. Everything changed. Aaron sat still before the fire, irritated. Lilly went about preparing the supper.

Lilly quickly turned to the side and turned on the light. Everything shifted. Aaron sat quietly by the fire, feeling annoyed. Lilly started getting dinner ready.

The room was pleasant at night. Two tall, dark screens hid the two beds. In front, the piano was littered with music, the desk littered with papers. Lilly went out on to the landing, and set the chops to grill on the gas stove. Hastily he put a small table on the hearth-rug, spread it with a blue-and-white cloth, set plates and glasses. Aaron did not move. It was not his nature to concern himself with domestic matters—and Lilly did it best alone.

The room was nice at night. Two tall, dark screens concealed the two beds. In front, the piano was covered with sheet music, and the desk was cluttered with papers. Lilly stepped out onto the landing and put the chops on to grill on the gas stove. Quickly, he placed a small table on the hearth rug, dressed it with a blue-and-white cloth, and set out plates and glasses. Aaron remained still. He wasn't the type to get involved in household tasks—and Lilly handled it better on his own.

The two men had an almost uncanny understanding of one another—like brothers. They came from the same district, from the same class. Each might have been born into the other's circumstance. Like brothers, there was a profound hostility between them. But hostility is not antipathy.

The two men had an almost eerie understanding of each other—like brothers. They came from the same neighborhood, from the same social class. Each could have easily been born into the other's situation. Like brothers, there was a deep-seated hostility between them. But hostility isn’t the same as hatred.

Lilly's skilful housewifery always irritated Aaron: it was so self-sufficient. But most irritating of all was the little man's unconscious assumption of priority. Lilly was actually unaware that he assumed this quiet predominance over others. He mashed the potatoes, he heated the plates, he warmed the red wine, he whisked eggs into the milk pudding, and served his visitor like a housemaid. But none of this detracted from the silent assurance with which he bore himself, and with which he seemed to domineer over his acquaintance.

Lilly's impressive homemaking always annoyed Aaron: it was so independent. But what bothered him the most was the little man's unintentional sense of superiority. Lilly was completely unaware that he had this quiet authority over others. He mashed the potatoes, heated the plates, warmed the red wine, whisked eggs into the milk pudding, and served his guest like a maid. But none of this took away from the silent confidence with which he carried himself, and that seemed to give him control over his acquaintances.

At last the meal was ready. Lilly drew the curtains, switched off the central light, put the green-shaded electric lamp on the table, and the two men drew up to the meal. It was good food, well cooked and hot. Certainly Lilly's hands were no longer clean: but it was clean dirt, as he said.

At last, the meal was ready. Lilly closed the curtains, turned off the main light, and placed the green-shaded lamp on the table, then the two men sat down to eat. It was good food, well-cooked and hot. Lilly's hands were definitely no longer clean, but he said it was just clean dirt.

Aaron sat in the low arm-chair at table. So his face was below, in the full light. Lilly sat high on a small chair, so that his face was in the green shadow. Aaron was handsome, and always had that peculiar well-dressed look of his type. Lilly was indifferent to his own appearance, and his collar was a rag.

Aaron sat in the low armchair at the table, so his face was below, in the full light. Lilly sat high on a small chair, making his face fall into the green shadow. Aaron was good-looking and always had that distinctive well-dressed vibe typical of his type. Lilly didn’t care about his own appearance, and his collar was a mess.

So the two men ate in silence. They had been together alone for a fortnight only: but it was like a small eternity. Aaron was well now—only he suffered from the depression and the sort of fear that follows influenza.

So the two men ate in silence. They had been alone together for just two weeks, but it felt like a small eternity. Aaron was better now—he just struggled with the depression and kind of fear that comes after the flu.

“When are you going?” he asked irritably, looking up at Lilly, whose face hovered in that green shadow above, and worried him.

“When are you going?” he asked annoyed, looking up at Lilly, whose face loomed in that green shadow above and troubled him.

“One day next week. They'll send me a telegram. Not later than Thursday.”

“One day next week. They'll send me a text. No later than Thursday.”

“You're looking forward to going?” The question was half bitter.

“Are you excited to go?” The question had a hint of bitterness.

“Yes. I want to get a new tune out of myself.”

“Yes. I want to express a new sound.”

“Had enough of this?”

"Had enough of this?"

“Yes.”

"Yep."

A flush of anger came on Aaron's face.

A wave of anger crossed Aaron's face.

“You're easily on, and easily off,” he said, rather insulting.

“You're quick to jump in and quick to back out,” he said, rather insultingly.

“Am I?” said Lilly. “What makes you think so?”

“Am I?” Lilly asked. “What makes you think that?”

“Circumstances,” replied Aaron sourly.

“Circumstances,” Aaron replied sourly.

To which there was no answer. The host cleared away the plates, and put the pudding on the table. He pushed the bowl to Aaron.

To which there was no answer. The host cleared away the plates and set the pudding on the table. He pushed the bowl toward Aaron.

“I suppose I shall never see you again, once you've gone,” said Aaron.

“I guess I’ll never see you again once you leave,” said Aaron.

“It's your choice. I will leave you an address.”

“It's up to you. I'll leave you an address.”

After this, the pudding was eaten in silence.

After this, everyone ate the pudding in silence.

“Besides, Aaron,” said Lilly, drinking his last sip of wine, “what do you care whether you see me again or not? What do you care whether you see anybody again or not? You want to be amused. And now you're irritated because you think I am not going to amuse you any more: and you don't know who is going to amuse you. I admit it's a dilemma. But it's a hedonistic dilemma of the commonest sort.”

“Besides, Aaron,” Lilly said, finishing his last sip of wine, “why do you care if you see me again or not? Why do you care if you see anyone again? You just want to be entertained. And now you’re annoyed because you think I'm not going to entertain you anymore: and you have no idea who will entertain you. I get that it’s a tough situation. But it’s a pretty typical kind of hedonistic dilemma.”

“I don't know hedonistic. And supposing I am as you say—are you any different?”

“I don't understand pleasure-seeking. And even if I am like you say—are you really any different?”

“No, I'm not very different. But I always persuade myself there's a bit of difference. Do you know what Josephine Ford confessed to me? She's had her lovers enough. 'There isn't any such thing as love, Lilly,' she said. 'Men are simply afraid to be alone. That is absolutely all there is in it: fear of being alone.'”

“No, I'm not really that different. But I always convince myself there's a slight difference. Do you know what Josephine Ford admitted to me? She's had her fair share of lovers. 'There's no such thing as love, Lilly,' she said. 'Men are just scared to be alone. That's all it comes down to: fear of being alone.'”

“What by that?” said Aaron.

“What do you mean?” said Aaron.

“You agree?”

"Do you agree?"

“Yes, on the whole.”

“Yeah, generally speaking.”

“So do I—on the whole. And then I asked her what about woman. And then she said with a woman it wasn't fear, it was just boredom. A woman is like a violinist: any fiddle, any instrument rather than empty hands and no tune going.”

“So do I—overall. And then I asked her what she thought about women. And then she said that with women it wasn't fear, it was just boredom. A woman is like a violinist: any fiddle, any instrument is better than having empty hands and no melody playing.”

“Yes—what I said before: getting as much amusement out of life as possible,” said Aaron.

“Yes—what I said before: getting as much enjoyment out of life as possible,” said Aaron.

“You amuse me—and I'll amuse you.”

“You entertain me—and I’ll entertain you.”

“Yes—just about that.”

“Yeah—pretty much that.”

“All right, Aaron,” said Lilly. “I'm not going to amuse you, or try to amuse you any more.”

“All right, Aaron,” Lilly said. “I'm not going to entertain you, or try to entertain you anymore.”

“Going to try somebody else; and Malta.”

“Going to try someone else; and Malta.”

“Malta, anyhow.”

“Malta, anyway.”

“Oh, and somebody else—in the next five minutes.”

“Oh, and someone else—in the next five minutes.”

“Yes—that also.”

"Yeah, that too."

“Goodbye and good luck to you.”

“Bye and good luck!”

“Goodbye and good luck to you, Aaron.”

“Goodbye and good luck to you, Aaron.”

With which Lilly went aside to wash the dishes. Aaron sat alone under the zone of light, turning over a score of Pelleas. Though the noise of London was around them, it was far below, and in the room was a deep silence. Each of the men seemed invested in his own silence.

With that, Lilly went off to wash the dishes. Aaron sat alone under the light, flipping through a copy of Pelleas. Although the sounds of London surrounded them, they felt distant, and the room was engulfed in a deep silence. Each of the men seemed absorbed in his own quiet.

Aaron suddenly took his flute, and began trying little passages from the opera on his knee. He had not played since his illness. The noise came out a little tremulous, but low and sweet. Lilly came forward with a plate and a cloth in his hand.

Aaron suddenly picked up his flute and started playing short passages from the opera on his knee. He hadn't played since his illness. The sound came out a bit shaky, but soft and sweet. Lilly stepped forward with a plate and a cloth in his hand.

“Aaron's rod is putting forth again,” he said, smiling.

“Aaron's rod is blooming again,” he said, smiling.

“What?” said Aaron, looking up.

“What?” Aaron asked, looking up.

“I said Aaron's rod is putting forth again.”

“I said Aaron's staff is blooming again.”

“What rod?”

“What pole?”

“Your flute, for the moment.”

“Your flute, for now.”

“It's got to put forth my bread and butter.”

“It's got to provide for my livelihood.”

“Is that all the buds it's going to have?”

“Is that all the buds it's going to have?”

“What else!”

"What more!"

“Nay—that's for you to show. What flowers do you imagine came out of the rod of Moses's brother?”

"Nah—that's for you to reveal. What flowers do you think came from Moses's brother's rod?"

“Scarlet runners, I should think if he'd got to live on them.”

“Scarlet runners, I guess that would be what he’d have to survive on.”

“Scarlet enough, I'll bet.”

“Scarlet enough, I’m sure.”

Aaron turned unnoticing back to his music. Lilly finished the wiping of the dishes, then took a book and sat on the other side of the table.

Aaron turned back to his music, unaware. Lilly finished drying the dishes, then grabbed a book and sat down on the other side of the table.

“It's all one to you, then,” said Aaron suddenly, “whether we ever see one another again?”

“Is it all the same to you, then,” Aaron said suddenly, “whether we ever see each other again?”

“Not a bit,” said Lilly, looking up over his spectacles. “I very much wish there might be something that held us together.”

“Not at all,” Lilly said, looking up over his glasses. “I really wish there was something that connected us.”

“Then if you wish it, why isn't there?”

“Then if you want it, why isn't there?”

“You might wish your flute to put out scarlet-runner flowers at the joints.”

“You might want your flute to produce scarlet runner flowers at the joints.”

“Ay—I might. And it would be all the same.”

“Ay—I might. And it would be just the same.”

The moment of silence that followed was extraordinary in its hostility.

The silence that came afterward was intense with hostility.

“Oh, we shall run across one another again some time,” said Aaron.

“Oh, we'll run into each other again sometime,” said Aaron.

“Sure,” said Lilly. “More than that: I'll write you an address that will always find me. And when you write I will answer you.”

“Sure,” Lilly said. “Even more than that: I’ll give you an address that will always reach me. And whenever you write, I’ll respond.”

He took a bit of paper and scribbled an address. Aaron folded it and put it into his waistcoat pocket. It was an Italian address.

He grabbed a piece of paper and quickly wrote down an address. Aaron folded it and tucked it into his waistcoat pocket. It was an address in Italy.

“But how can I live in Italy?” he said. “You can shift about. I'm tied to a job.”

“But how can I live in Italy?” he asked. “You can move around. I'm stuck with a job.”

“You—with your budding rod, your flute—and your charm—you can always do as you like.”

“You—with your growing charm, your flute—and your appeal—you can always do whatever you want.”

“My what?”

"What did you say?"

“Your flute and your charm.”

“Your flute and your vibe.”

“What charm?”

"What charm?"

“Just your own. Don't pretend you don't know you've got it. I don't really like charm myself; too much of a trick about it. But whether or not, you've got it.”

“Just yours. Don’t act like you’re not aware you have it. I’m not really into charm myself; feels a bit fake. But whether you like it or not, you’ve got it.”

“It's news to me.”

"That's news to me."

“Not it.”

"Not it."

“Fact, it is.”

“It’s a fact.”

“Ha! Somebody will always take a fancy to you. And you can live on that, as well as on anything else.”

“Ha! There will always be someone who likes you. And you can rely on that, just like anything else.”

“Why do you always speak so despisingly?”

“Why do you always speak with such contempt?”

“Why shouldn't I?”

“Why not?”

“Have you any right to despise another man?”

“Do you have any right to look down on another person?”

“When did it go by rights?”

"When did it happen for real?"

“No, not with you.”

“No, not with you.”

“You answer me like a woman, Aaron.”

“You're responding to me like a woman, Aaron.”

Again there was a space of silence. And again it was Aaron who at last broke it.

Again there was a pause of silence. And once more, it was Aaron who finally broke it.

“We're in different positions, you and me,” he said.

“We're in different places, you and I,” he said.

“How?”

“How?”

“You can live by your writing—but I've got to have a job.”

“You can support yourself with your writing—but I need to have a job.”

“Is that all?” said Lilly.

“Is that all?” Lilly asked.

“Ay. And plenty. You've got the advantage of me.”

“Ay. And a lot. You have the upper hand.”

“Quite,” said Lilly. “But why? I was a dirty-nosed little boy when you were a clean-nosed little boy. And I always had more patches on my breeches than you: neat patches, too, my poor mother! So what's the good of talking about advantages? You had the start. And at this very moment you could buy me up, lock, stock, and barrel. So don't feel hard done by. It's a lie.”

“Exactly,” said Lilly. “But why? I was a snotty little kid when you were a tidy little kid. And I always had more patches on my pants than you did: neat patches, too, my poor mother! So what's the point of talking about advantages? You had the upper hand. And right now, you could buy me out completely. So don’t act like you’ve been wronged. It’s not true.”

“You've got your freedom.”

“You have your freedom.”

“I make it and I take it.”

“I create it and I accept it.”

“Circumstances make it for you.”

“Life shapes it for you.”

“As you like.”

"Whatever you prefer."

“You don't do a man justice,” said Aaron.

“You're not giving a man his due,” said Aaron.

“Does a man care?”

"Does a guy care?"

“He might.”

"He might."

“Then he's no man.”

"Then he's no guy."

“Thanks again, old fellow.”

"Thanks again, my friend."

“Welcome,” said Lilly, grimacing.

"Welcome," Lilly said, grimacing.

Again Aaron looked at him, baffled, almost with hatred. Lilly grimaced at the blank wall opposite, and seemed to ruminate. Then he went back to his book. And no sooner had he forgotten Aaron, reading the fantasies of a certain Leo Frobenius, than Aaron must stride in again.

Again, Aaron looked at him, confused, almost with resentment. Lilly grimaced at the plain wall in front of him and appeared to think deeply. Then he returned to his book. Just as he had started to forget about Aaron while reading the fantasies of someone named Leo Frobenius, Aaron strode in again.

“You can't say there isn't a difference between your position and mine,” he said pertinently.

“You can't say there isn't a difference between your situation and mine,” he said pointedly.

Lilly looked darkly over his spectacles.

Lilly peered ominously over his glasses.

“No, by God,” he said. “I should be in a poor way otherwise.”

“No way, by God,” he said. “I’d be in pretty bad shape otherwise.”

“You can't say you haven't the advantage—your JOB gives you the advantage.”

“You can't say you don't have the advantage—your JOB gives you the advantage.”

“All right. Then leave it out with my job, and leave me alone.”

“All right. Just forget about my job and leave me alone.”

“That's your way of dodging it.”

"That's your way of avoiding it."

“My dear Aaron, I agree with you perfectly. There is no difference between us, save the fictitious advantage given to me by my job. Save for my job—which is to write lies—Aaron and I are two identical little men in one and the same little boat. Shall we leave it at that, now?”

“My dear Aaron, I completely agree with you. There’s no difference between us, except for the fake advantage my job gives me. Aside from my job—which is to write lies—Aaron and I are just two identical guys in the same little boat. Shall we leave it at that, then?”

“Yes,” said Aaron. “That's about it.”

“Yes,” Aaron said. “That’s pretty much it.”

“Let us shake hands on it—and go to bed, my dear chap. You are just recovering from influenza, and look paler than I like.”

“Let’s shake on it—and head to bed, my friend. You’re just getting over the flu, and you look paler than I’d like.”

“You mean you want to be rid of me,” said Aaron.

“You mean you want me gone,” Aaron said.

“Yes, I do mean that,” said Lilly.

“Yes, I really mean that,” Lilly said.

“Ay,” said Aaron.

“Yeah,” said Aaron.

And after a few minutes more staring at the score of Pelleas, he rose, put the score away on the piano, laid his flute beside it, and retired behind the screen. In silence, the strange dim noise of London sounding from below, Lilly read on about the Kabyles. His soul had the faculty of divesting itself of the moment, and seeking further, deeper interests. These old Africans! And Atlantis! Strange, strange wisdom of the Kabyles! Old, old dark Africa, and the world before the flood! How jealous Aaron seemed! The child of a jealous God. A jealous God! Could any race be anything but despicable, with such an antecedent?

And after a few more minutes of staring at the score of Pelleas, he got up, put the score away on the piano, placed his flute beside it, and went behind the screen. In silence, with the strange low sounds of London drifting up from below, Lilly continued reading about the Kabyles. His soul had the ability to detach from the moment and seek deeper, more meaningful interests. These ancient Africans! And Atlantis! Such unusual wisdom from the Kabyles! Old, dark Africa, and the world before the flood! How jealous Aaron seemed! The child of a jealous God. A jealous God! Could any race be anything but contemptible, given such a background?

But no, persistent as a jealous God himself, Aaron reappeared in his pyjamas, and seated himself in his chair.

But no, as persistent as a jealous God himself, Aaron came back in his pajamas and sat down in his chair.

“What is the difference then between you and me, Lilly?” he said.

“What’s the difference between you and me, Lilly?” he said.

“Haven't we shaken hands on it—a difference of jobs.”

“Haven't we agreed on it—a difference in jobs?”

“You don't believe that, though, do you?”

“You don't actually believe that, do you?”

“Nay, now I reckon you're trespassing.”

“Nah, I think you're crossing the line.”

“Why am I? I know you don't believe it.”

“Why am I here? I know you don't believe it.”

“What do I believe then?” said Lilly.

“What do I believe then?” Lilly asked.

“You believe you know something better than me—and that you are something better than me. Don't you?”

“You think you know something better than I do—and that you’re better than I am. Don’t you?”

“Do YOU believe it?”

"Do you believe it?"

“What?”

“What do you mean?”

“That I AM something better than you, and that I KNOW something better?”

“That I am something better than you, and that I know something better?”

“No, because I don't see it,” said Aaron.

“No, because I can’t see it,” said Aaron.

“Then if you don't see it, it isn't there. So go to bed and sleep the sleep of the just and the convalescent. I am not to be badgered any more.”

“Then if you can’t see it, it’s not there. So go to bed and get the peaceful sleep of the righteous and the recovering. I won’t be bothered anymore.”

“Am I badgering you?” said Aaron.

“Am I bothering you?” said Aaron.

“Indeed you are.”

"You sure are."

“So I'm in the wrong again?”

“So I'm the one in the wrong again?”

“Once more, my dear.”

"Again, my dear."

“You're a God-Almighty in your way, you know.”

“You're a god in your own way, you know.”

“So long as I'm not in anybody else's way—Anyhow, you'd be much better sleeping the sleep of the just. And I'm going out for a minute or two. Don't catch cold there with nothing on—

“So long as I'm not bothering anyone else—Anyway, you’d be much better off getting some good sleep. I'm just stepping out for a minute or two. Don’t catch a cold out there without anything on—

“I want to catch the post,” he added, rising.

“I want to catch the mail,” he added, getting up.

Aaron looked up at him quickly. But almost before there was time to speak, Lilly had slipped into his hat and coat, seized his letters, and gone.

Aaron glanced up at him quickly. But almost before he could say anything, Lilly had put on his hat and coat, grabbed his letters, and left.

It was a rainy night. Lilly turned down King Street to walk to Charing Cross. He liked being out of doors. He liked to post his letters at Charing Cross post office. He did not want to talk to Aaron any more. He was glad to be alone.

It was a rainy night. Lilly turned onto King Street to walk to Charing Cross. He enjoyed being outside. He liked to drop off his letters at the Charing Cross post office. He didn’t want to talk to Aaron anymore. He was glad to be by himself.

He walked quickly down Villiers Street to the river, to see it flowing blackly towards the sea. It had an endless fascination for him: never failed to soothe him and give him a sense of liberty. He liked the night, the dark rain, the river, and even the traffic. He enjoyed the sense of friction he got from the streaming of people who meant nothing to him. It was like a fox slipping alert among unsuspecting cattle.

He hurried down Villiers Street to the river, watching it flow darkly toward the sea. It always fascinated him: it never failed to calm him and give him a feeling of freedom. He appreciated the night, the falling rain, the river, and even the traffic. He liked the sense of energy he felt from the crowd of people who were strangers to him. It was like a fox moving carefully among oblivious cattle.

When he got back, he saw in the distance the lights of a taxi standing outside the building where he lived, and heard a thumping and hallooing. He hurried forward.

When he returned, he saw in the distance the lights of a taxi parked outside the building where he lived and heard loud noises and shouting. He rushed forward.

It was a man called Herbertson.

It was a man named Herbertson.

“Oh, why, there you are!” exclaimed Herbertson, as Lilly drew near. “Can I come up and have a chat?”

“Oh, there you are!” Herbertson said as Lilly approached. “Can I come up and talk?”

“I've got that man who's had flu. I should think he is gone to bed.”

“I have that guy who's had the flu. I think he has gone to bed.”

“Oh!” The disappointment was plain. “Well, look here I'll just come up for a couple of minutes.” He laid his hand on Lilly's arm. “I heard you were going away. Where are you going?”

“Oh!” The disappointment was obvious. “Well, look, I’ll just come up for a couple of minutes.” He placed his hand on Lilly's arm. “I heard you’re leaving. Where are you going?”

“Malta.”

“Malta.”

“Malta! Oh, I know Malta very well. Well now, it'll be all right if I come up for a minute? I'm not going to see much more of you, apparently.” He turned quickly to the taxi. “What is it on the clock?”

“Malta! Oh, I know Malta really well. Can I come up for a minute? I guess I won't be seeing much of you after this.” He quickly turned to the taxi. “What time is it on the clock?”

The taxi was paid, the two men went upstairs. Aaron was in bed, but he called as Lilly entered the room.

The taxi was paid, and the two men went upstairs. Aaron was in bed, but he called out as Lilly entered the room.

“Hullo!” said Lilly. “Not asleep? Captain Herbertson has come in for a minute.”

“Halo!” said Lilly. “Not asleep? Captain Herbertson has stopped by for a minute.”

“Hope I shan't disturb you,” said Captain Herbertson, laying down his stick and gloves, and his cap. He was in uniform. He was one of the few surviving officers of the Guards, a man of about forty-five, good-looking, getting rather stout. He settled himself in the chair where Aaron had sat, hitching up his trousers. The gold identity plate, with its gold chain, fell conspicuously over his wrist.

“Hope I'm not interrupting you,” said Captain Herbertson, putting down his stick, gloves, and cap. He was in uniform. He was one of the few surviving officers of the Guards, a man of about forty-five, good-looking, and getting a bit stout. He settled into the chair where Aaron had been sitting, adjusting his trousers. The gold identity plate, along with its gold chain, hung noticeably over his wrist.

“Been to 'Rosemary,'” he said. “Rotten play, you know—but passes the time awfully well. Oh, I quite enjoyed it.”

“Been to 'Rosemary,'” he said. “Terrible play, you know—but it really helps to pass the time. Oh, I actually enjoyed it.”

Lilly offered him Sauterne—the only thing in the house.

Lilly offered him Sauterne— the only thing they had in the house.

“Oh, yes! How awfully nice! Yes, thanks, I shall love it. Can I have it with soda? Thanks! Do you know, I think that's the very best drink in the tropics: sweet white wine, with soda? Yes—well!— Well—now, why are you going away?”

“Oh, yes! That sounds really nice! Thanks, I would love it. Can I get it with soda? Thanks! You know, I think that's the best drink in the tropics: sweet white wine with soda? Yes—well!— Well—now, why are you leaving?”

“For a change,” said Lilly.

“For a change,” Lilly said.

“You're quite right, one needs a change now the damned thing is all over. As soon as I get out of khaki I shall be off. Malta! Yes! I've been in Malta several times. I think Valletta is quite enjoyable, particularly in winter, with the opera. Oh—er—how's your wife? All right? Yes!—glad to see her people again. Bound to be— Oh, by the way, I met Jim Bricknell. Sends you a message hoping you'll go down and stay—down at Captain Bingham's place in Surrey, you know. Awfully queer lot down there. Not my sort, no. You won't go down? No, I shouldn't. Not the right sort of people.”

"You're absolutely right, I need a change now that it's all over. As soon as I get out of the army uniform, I’m heading out. Malta! Yes! I've been to Malta several times. I really enjoy Valletta, especially in winter, with the opera. Oh—uh—how’s your wife? Is she doing okay? Yes! I’m glad she gets to see her family again. She should be— Oh, by the way, I ran into Jim Bricknell. He sends you a message hoping you'll come down and stay—at Captain Bingham's place in Surrey, you know. It's an odd crowd down there. Not my type, no. You’re not planning to go? No, I wouldn’t either. Not the right kind of people."

Herbertson rattled away, rather spasmodic. He had been through the very front hell of the war—and like every man who had, he had the war at the back of his mind, like an obsession. But in the meantime, he skirmished.

Herbertson chatted away, somewhat erratically. He had experienced the worst of the war—and like every man who had, it lingered in his mind like an obsession. But for now, he kept up small talk.

“Yes. I was on guard one day when the Queen gave one of her tea-parties to the blind. Awful affair. But the children are awfully nice children. Prince of Wales awfully nice, almost too nice. Prince Henry smart boy, too—oh, a smart boy. Queen Mary poured the tea, and I handed round bread and butter. She told me I made a very good waiter. I said, Thank you, Madam. But I like the children. Very different from the Battenbergs. Oh!—” he wrinkled his nose. “I can't stand the Battenbergs.”

“Yes. I was on duty one day when the Queen had one of her tea parties for the blind. It was a terrible event. But the kids are really great. The Prince of Wales is really nice, almost too nice. Prince Henry is a clever kid too—oh, a smart boy. Queen Mary poured the tea, and I passed around bread and butter. She told me I made a really good waiter. I said, Thank you, Ma’am. But I like the kids. They’re very different from the Battenbergs. Oh!—” he wrinkled his nose. “I can't stand the Battenbergs.”

“Mount Battens,” said Lilly.

"Mount Battens," Lilly said.

“Yes! Awful mistake, changing the royal name. They were Guelfs, why not remain it? Why, I'll tell you what Battenberg did. He was in the Guards, too—”

“Yes! It was a terrible mistake to change the royal name. They were Guelfs, so why not keep it? Let me tell you what Battenberg did. He was in the Guards, too—”

The talk flowed on: about royalty and the Guards, Buckingham Palace and St. James.

The conversation continued: about royalty and the Guards, Buckingham Palace, and St. James.

“Rather a nice story about Queen Victoria. Man named Joyce, something or other, often used to dine at the Palace. And he was an awfully good imitator—really clever, you know. Used to imitate the Queen. 'Mr. Joyce,' she said, 'I hear your imitation is very amusing. Will you do it for us now, and let us see what it is like?' 'Oh, no, Madam! I'm afraid I couldn't do it now. I'm afraid I'm not in the humour.' But she would have him do it. And it was really awfully funny. He had to do it. You know what he did. He used to take a table-napkin, and put it on with one corner over his forehead, and the rest hanging down behind, like her veil thing. And then he sent for the kettle-lid. He always had the kettle-lid, for that little crown of hers. And then he impersonated her. But he was awfully good—so clever. 'Mr. Joyce,' she said. 'We are not amused. Please leave the room.' Yes, that is exactly what she said: 'WE are not amused—please leave the room.' I like the WE, don't you? And he a man of sixty or so. However, he left the room and for a fortnight or so he wasn't invited—Wasn't she wonderful—Queen Victoria?”

"Here's a pretty nice story about Queen Victoria. There was a man named Joyce who often had dinner at the Palace. He was a really great imitator—very talented, you know. He would imitate the Queen. 'Mr. Joyce,' she said, 'I hear your impression is very entertaining. Will you do it for us now, so we can see what it’s like?' 'Oh, no, Madam! I'm afraid I couldn't do it now. I'm just not in the mood.' But she insisted he perform. And it was genuinely hilarious. He had to do it. You know what he did. He would take a table napkin, place it on his head with one corner over his forehead and the rest draping down behind him, like her veil. Then he would ask for the kettle lid. He always brought the kettle lid, as that resembled her little crown. And then he impersonated her. But he was really good—so clever. 'Mr. Joyce,' she said. 'We are not amused. Please leave the room.' Yes, that’s exactly what she said: 'WE are not amused—please leave the room.' I love the WE, don’t you? And he was a man of around sixty. Anyway, he left the room, and for about two weeks, he wasn’t invited back—Wasn’t she amazing—Queen Victoria?"

And so, by light transitions, to the Prince of Wales at the front, and thus into the trenches. And then Herbertson was on the subject he was obsessed by. He had come, unconsciously, for this and this only, to talk war to Lilly: or at Lilly. For the latter listened and watched, and said nothing. As a man at night helplessly takes a taxi to find some woman, some prostitute, Herbertson had almost unthinkingly got into a taxi and come battering at the door in Covent Garden, only to talk war to Lilly, whom he knew very little. But it was a driving instinct—to come and get it off his chest.

And so, through subtle transitions, to the Prince of Wales at the front, and then into the trenches. Then Herbertson started talking about the one thing that consumed him. He had come, without even realizing it, just for this—to talk about war with Lilly: or at Lilly. Because Lilly listened and observed but didn’t say a word. Just like a man at night who mindlessly takes a taxi to meet some woman, some escort, Herbertson had almost automatically hopped into a cab and showed up at the door in Covent Garden, only to discuss war with Lilly, whom he barely knew. But it was an overwhelming urge—to come and get it off his chest.

And on and on he talked, over his wine and soda. He was not conceited—he was not showing off—far from it. It was the same thing here in this officer as it was with the privates, and the same with this Englishman as with a Frenchman or a German or an Italian. Lilly had sat in a cowshed listening to a youth in the north country: he had sat on the corn-straw that the oxen had been treading out, in Calabria, under the moon: he had sat in a farm-kitchen with a German prisoner: and every time it was the same thing, the same hot, blind, anguished voice of a man who has seen too much, experienced too much, and doesn't know where to turn. None of the glamour of returned heroes, none of the romance of war: only a hot, blind, mesmerised voice, going on and on, mesmerised by a vision that the soul cannot bear.

And he just kept talking, over his wine and soda. He wasn't arrogant—he wasn't showing off—far from it. It was the same with this officer as it was with the privates, and the same with this Englishman as it was with a Frenchman, a German, or an Italian. Lilly had sat in a cowshed listening to a young man in the north: he had sat on the corn-straw that the oxen had trampled in Calabria, under the moon: he had sat in a farmhouse kitchen with a German prisoner: and every time it was the same, the same hot, blind, anguished voice of a man who has seen too much, experienced too much, and doesn't know where to turn. None of the glamor of returning heroes, none of the romance of war: just a hot, blind, hypnotized voice, going on and on, entranced by a vision that the soul cannot endure.

In this officer, of course, there was a lightness and an appearance of bright diffidence and humour. But underneath it all was the same as in the common men of all the combatant nations: the hot, seared burn of unbearable experience, which did not heal nor cool, and whose irritation was not to be relieved. The experience gradually cooled on top: but only with a surface crust. The soul did not heal, did not recover.

In this officer, there was a certain lightness and a hint of bright self-doubt and humor. But beneath it all lay the same emotional scars found in ordinary soldiers from all the warring nations: the intense, lingering pain of unbearable experiences that wouldn’t heal or fade away and whose irritation couldn’t be eased. Over time, the surface may have appeared calmer, but it only developed a superficial crust. The soul remained wounded, never fully recovering.

“I used to be awfully frightened,” laughed Herbertson. “Now you say, Lilly, you'd never have stood it. But you would. You're nervous—and it was just the nervous ones that did stand it. When nearly all our officers were gone, we had a man come out—a man called Margeritson, from India—big merchant people out there. They all said he was no good—not a bit of good—nervous chap. No good at all. But when you had to get out of the trench and go for the Germans he was perfect—perfect—It all came to him then, at the crisis, and he was perfect.

“I used to be really scared,” laughed Herbertson. “Now you say, Lilly, you’d never have handled it. But you would. You’re anxious—and it was always the anxious ones who could handle it. When almost all our officers were gone, we had a guy come out—someone named Margeritson, from India—big merchant family out there. Everyone said he was useless—not good at all—nervous guy. Not good at all. But when it was time to get out of the trench and charge the Germans, he was amazing—amazing—It all hit him then, in that moment, and he was incredible.”

“Some things frighten one man, and some another. Now shells would never frighten me. But I couldn't stand bombs. You could tell the difference between our machines and the Germans. Ours was a steady noise—drrrrrrrr!—but their's was heavy, drrrrRURUrrrrRURU!— My word, that got on my nerves....

“Some things scare one person, and some another. Now, shells would never scare me. But I couldn't handle bombs. You could tell the difference between our machines and the Germans'. Ours had a steady noise—drrrrrrrr!—but theirs was heavy, drrrrRURUrrrrRURU!— My word, that got on my nerves...”

“No I was never hit. The nearest thing was when I was knocked down by an exploding shell—several times that—you know. When you shout like mad for the men to come and dig you out, under all the earth. And my word, you do feel frightened then.” Herbertson laughed with a twinkling motion to Lilly. But between his brows there was a tension like madness.

“No, I was never hit. The closest thing was when I was knocked down by an exploding shell—several times, actually. You know how it is. You scream like crazy for the guys to come and dig you out from under all the dirt. And I tell you, you really feel scared then.” Herbertson laughed, giving Lilly a playful look. But there was a tension between his eyebrows that looked almost insane.

“And a funny thing you know—how you don't notice things. In—let me see—1916, the German guns were a lot better than ours. Ours were old, and when they're old you can't tell where they'll hit: whether they'll go beyond the mark, or whether they'll fall short. Well, this day our guns were firing short, and killing our own men. We'd had the order to charge, and were running forward, and I suddenly felt hot water spurting on my neck—” He put his hand to the back of his neck and glanced round apprehensively. “It was a chap called Innes—Oh, an awfully decent sort—people were in the Argentine. He'd been calling out to me as we were running, and I was just answering. When I felt this hot water on my neck and saw him running past me with no head—he'd got no head, and he went running past me. I don't know how far, but a long way.... Blood, you know—Yes—well—

“And it’s funny how you don’t notice things. Back in 1916, the German guns were way better than ours. Ours were old, and when they get old, it's hard to tell where they’ll hit: whether they’ll go too far, or fall short. On that day, our guns were firing short and hitting our own men. We had the order to charge and were running forward when I suddenly felt hot water splashing on my neck—” He touched the back of his neck and looked around nervously. “It was a guy named Innes—Oh, a really decent fellow—people were in Argentina. He’d been calling out to me while we were running, and I was just about to respond. Then I felt this hot water on my neck and saw him run past me without a head—he had no head, and he kept running past me. I don't know how far, but it was a long way... Blood, you know—Yeah—well—”

“Oh, I hated Chelsea—I loathed Chelsea—Chelsea was purgatory to me. I had a corporal called Wallace—he was a fine chap—oh, he was a fine chap—six foot two—and about twenty-four years old. He was my stand-back. Oh, I hated Chelsea, and parades, and drills. You know, when it's drill, and you're giving orders, you forget what order you've just given—in front of the Palace there the crowd don't notice—but it's AWFUL for you. And you know you daren't look round to see what the men are doing. But Wallace was splendid. He was just behind me, and I'd hear him, quite quiet you know, 'It's right wheel, sir.' Always perfect, always perfect—yes—well....

“Oh, I hated Chelsea—I couldn't stand Chelsea—Chelsea was like a nightmare for me. I had a corporal named Wallace—he was a great guy—oh, he really was—a solid six foot two and about twenty-four years old. He was my backup. Oh, I hated Chelsea, and the parades, and the drills. You know, during drills, when you're giving orders, you forget what order you've just given—in front of the Palace, the crowd doesn’t notice—but it’s AWFUL for you. And you know you can't look around to see what the men are doing. But Wallace was amazing. He was right behind me, and I'd hear him, nice and quiet, ‘It's right wheel, sir.’ Always on point, always on point—yes—well....

“You know you don't get killed if you don't think you will. Now I never thought I should get killed. And I never knew a man get killed if he hadn't been thinking he would. I said to Wallace I'd rather be out here, at the front, than at Chelsea. I hated Chelsea—I can't tell you how much. 'Oh no, sir!' he said. 'I'd rather be at Chelsea than here. I'd rather be at Chelsea. There isn't hell like this at Chelsea.' We'd had orders that we were to go back to the real camp the next day. 'Never mind, Wallace,' I said. 'We shall be out of this hell-on-earth tomorrow.' And he took my hand. We weren't much for showing feeling or anything in the guards. But he took my hand. And we climbed out to charge—Poor fellow, he was killed—” Herbertson dropped his head, and for some moments seemed to go unconscious, as if struck. Then he lifted his face, and went on in the same animated chatty fashion: “You see, he had a presentiment. I'm sure he had a presentiment. None of the men got killed unless they had a presentiment—like that, you know....”

“You know you don't get killed if you don't think you will. I never thought I’d get killed. And I’ve never seen a man get killed who wasn’t thinking he would. I told Wallace I’d rather be out here at the front than in Chelsea. I hated Chelsea—I can’t even describe how much. 'Oh no, sir!' he said. 'I’d rather be in Chelsea than here. I’d rather be in Chelsea. There’s no hell like this at Chelsea.' We had orders to go back to the real camp the next day. 'Never mind, Wallace,' I said. 'We’ll be out of this hell on earth tomorrow.' And he took my hand. We weren’t big on showing feelings or anything in the guards. But he took my hand. And we climbed out to charge—Poor guy, he was killed—” Herbertson lowered his head, and for a moment seemed to zone out, as if he’d been struck. Then he lifted his face and continued in the same lively, chatty tone: “You see, he had a feeling about it. I’m sure he had a feeling about it. None of the men got killed unless they had a feeling—like that, you know....”

Herbertson nodded keenly at Lilly, with his sharp, twinkling, yet obsessed eyes. Lilly wondered why he made the presentiment responsible for the death—which he obviously did—and not vice versa. Herbertson implied every time, that you'd never get killed if you could keep yourself from having a presentiment. Perhaps there was something in it. Perhaps the soul issues its own ticket of death, when it can stand no more. Surely life controls life: and not accident.

Herbertson nodded eagerly at Lilly, his sharp, twinkling eyes full of obsession. Lilly couldn’t understand why he blamed the presentiment for death—which he clearly did—rather than the other way around. Herbertson always suggested that you wouldn’t die if you managed to avoid having a presentiment. Maybe there’s some truth to that. Maybe the soul issues its own death warrant when it’s had enough. Surely, life governs life, not chance.

“It's a funny thing what shock will do. We had a sergeant and he shouted to me. Both his feet were off—both his feet, clean at the ankle. I gave him morphia. You know officers aren't allowed to use the needle—might give the man blood poisoning. You give those tabloids. They say they act in a few minutes, but they DON'T. It's a quarter of an hour. And nothing is more demoralising than when you have a man, wounded, you know, and crying out. Well, this man I gave him the morphia before he got over the stunning, you know. So he didn't feel the pain. Well, they carried him in. I always used to like to look after my men. So I went next morning and I found he hadn't been removed to the Clearing Station. I got hold of the doctor and I said, 'Look here! Why hasn't this man been taken to the Clearing Station?' I used to get excited. But after some years they'd got used to me. 'Don't get excited, Herbertson, the man's dying.' 'But,' I said, 'he's just been talking to me as strong as you are.' And he had—he'd talk as strong and well as you or me, then go quiet for a bit. I said I gave him the morphia before he came round from the stunning. So he'd felt nothing. But in two hours he was dead. The doctor says that the shock does it like that sometimes. You can do nothing for them. Nothing vital is injured—and yet the life is broken in them. Nothing can be done—funny thing—Must be something in the brain—”

“It's strange what shock can do. We had a sergeant who shouted at me. Both his feet were gone—both of them, right at the ankle. I gave him morphine. You know officers aren't allowed to use the needle—it might give the man blood poisoning. You give them those tablets. They say they work in a few minutes, but they DON'T. It's actually a quarter of an hour. And nothing is more demoralizing than having a wounded man, you know, crying out. Well, I gave this man the morphine before he came around from being stunned, you know. So he didn't feel the pain. They carried him in. I always liked to take care of my men. So I went the next morning and found he hadn't been moved to the Clearing Station. I grabbed the doctor and said, 'Hey! Why hasn’t this man been taken to the Clearing Station?' I used to get worked up. But after a few years, they got used to me. 'Don't get worked up, Herbertson, the man's dying.' 'But,' I said, 'he just talked to me as strongly as you are.' And he had—he’d talk strongly and clearly like you or me, then go quiet for a bit. I mentioned that I gave him the morphine before he came around from being stunned. So he hadn't felt a thing. But in two hours, he was dead. The doctor said that sometimes shock just does that. You can do nothing for them. Nothing vital is injured—and yet their life is gone. Nothing can be done—it’s a strange thing—Must be something in the brain—”

“It's obviously not the brain,” said Lilly. “It's deeper than the brain.”

“It's clearly not the brain,” Lilly said. “It's more profound than that.”

“Deeper,” said Herbertson, nodding.

“Deeper,” Herbertson said, nodding.

“Funny thing where life is. We had a lieutenant. You know we all buried our own dead. Well, he looked as if he was asleep. Most of the chaps looked like that.” Herbertson closed his eyes and laid his face aside, like a man asleep and dead peacefully. “You very rarely see a man dead with any other look on his face—you know the other look.—” And he clenched his teeth with a sudden, momentaneous, ghastly distortion.—“Well, you'd never have known this chap was dead. He had a wound here—in the back of the head—and a bit of blood on his hand—and nothing else, nothing. Well, I said we'd give him a decent burial. He lay there waiting—and they'd wrapped him in a filthy blanket—you know. Well, I said he should have a proper blanket. He'd been dead lying there a day and a half you know. So I went and got a blanket, a beautiful blanket, out of his private kit—his people were Scotch, well-known family—and I got the pins, you know, ready to pin him up properly, for the Scots Guards to bury him. And I thought he'd be stiff, you see. But when I took him by the arms, to lift him on, he sat up. It gave me an awful shock. 'Why he's alive!' I said. But they said he was dead. I couldn't believe it. It gave me an awful shock. He was as flexible as you or me, and looked as if he was asleep. You couldn't believe he was dead. But we pinned him up in his blanket. It was an awful shock to me. I couldn't believe a man could be like that after he'd been dead two days....

“Isn’t it funny how life is? We had a lieutenant. You know, we all buried our own dead. Well, he looked like he was asleep. Most of the guys looked like that.” Herbertson closed his eyes and turned his face aside, like a man peacefully asleep and dead. “You rarely see a man dead with any other look on his face—you know the other look.” And he clenched his teeth with a sudden, brief, ghastly grimace. “Well, you’d never have known this guy was dead. He had a wound here—in the back of his head—and a bit of blood on his hand—and that was it, nothing else. Well, I said we’d give him a decent burial. He lay there waiting—and they’d wrapped him in a filthy blanket—you know. Well, I insisted he should have a proper blanket. He’d been lying there dead for a day and a half, you know. So I went and got a nice blanket from his personal kit—his family was Scottish, well-known—and I got the pins, you know, ready to pin him up properly, for the Scots Guards to bury him. I thought he’d be stiff, you see. But when I took him by the arms to lift him, he sat up. It shocked me terribly. 'Why, he’s alive!' I said. But they insisted he was dead. I couldn’t believe it. It shocked me terribly. He was as flexible as you or me, and looked like he was asleep. You wouldn’t believe he was dead. But we pinned him up in his blanket. It was a terrible shock for me. I couldn’t believe a man could be like that after being dead for two days....

“The Germans were wonderful with the machine guns—it's a wicked thing, a machine gun. But they couldn't touch us with the bayonet. Every time the men came back they had bayonet practice, and they got awfully good. You know when you thrust at the Germans—so—if you miss him, you bring your rifle back sharp, with a round swing, so that the butt comes up and hits up under the jaw. It's one movement, following on with the stab, you see, if you miss him. It was too quick for them—But bayonet charge was worst, you know. Because your man cries out when you catch him, when you get him, you know. That's what does you....

“The Germans were great with the machine guns—it's a brutal thing, a machine gun. But they couldn’t handle us with the bayonet. Every time the men returned, they had bayonet practice and got really good at it. You know when you stab at the Germans—like this—if you miss, you quickly pull your rifle back with a strong swing, so the butt hits right under the jaw. It’s one fluid motion, ready to stab again if you miss. It was too fast for them—But the bayonet charge was the worst, you know. Because your guy cries out when you hit him, when you actually get him, you know. That’s what gets you....

“No, oh no, this was no war like other wars. All the machinery of it. No, you couldn't stand it, but for the men. The men are wonderful, you know. They'll be wiped out.... No, it's your men who keep you going, if you're an officer.... But there'll never be another war like this. Because the Germans are the only people who could make a war like this—and I don't think they'll ever do it again, do you?

“No, oh no, this wasn't a war like any other. All the machinery of it. No, you couldn't handle it, except for the men. The men are amazing, you know. They'll be wiped out.... No, it's your men who keep you motivated, if you're an officer.... But there will never be another war like this. Because the Germans are the only ones who could create a war like this—and I don't think they'll ever do it again, do you?

“Oh, they were wonderful, the Germans. They were amazing. It was incredible, what they invented and did. We had to learn from them, in the first two years. But they were too methodical. That's why they lost the war. They were too methodical. They'd fire their guns every ten minutes—regular. Think of it. Of course we knew when to run, and when to lie down. You got so that you knew almost exactly what they'd do—if you'd been out long enough. And then you could time what you wanted to do yourselves.

“Oh, the Germans were amazing. They were incredible, with all the things they invented and accomplished. We really had to learn from them in those first two years. But they were too methodical. That’s why they lost the war. They were too methodical. They’d fire their guns every ten minutes—like clockwork. Just think about it. We knew exactly when to run and when to take cover. After a while, you learned almost exactly what they would do—if you’d been out long enough. And then you could plan your next move accordingly.”

“They were a lot more nervous than we were, at the last. They sent up enough light at night from their trenches—you know, those things that burst in the air like electric light—we had none of that to do—they did it all for us—lit up everything. They were more nervous than we were....”

“They were a lot more anxious than we were in the end. They sent up enough light at night from their trenches—you know, those things that explode in the air like electric lights—we didn’t have to do any of that—they took care of it all for us—illuminated everything. They were more anxious than we were....”

It was nearly two o'clock when Herbertson left. Lilly, depressed, remained before the fire. Aaron got out of bed and came uneasily to the fire.

It was almost two o'clock when Herbertson left. Lilly, feeling down, stayed in front of the fire. Aaron got out of bed and nervously walked over to the fire.

“It gives me the bellyache, that damned war,” he said.

“It makes me sick to my stomach, that damn war,” he said.

“So it does me,” said Lilly. “All unreal.”

“So it does to me,” said Lilly. “All fake.”

“Real enough for those that had to go through it.”

“Real enough for those who had to experience it.”

“No, least of all for them,” said Lilly sullenly. “Not as real as a bad dream. Why the hell don't they wake up and realise it!”

“No, especially not for them,” Lilly said gloomily. “It’s not as real as a nightmare. Why don’t they wake up and see it!”

“That's a fact,” said Aaron. “They're hypnotised by it.”

"That's a fact," Aaron said. "They're totally mesmerized by it."

“And they want to hypnotise me. And I won't be hypnotised. The war was a lie and is a lie and will go on being a lie till somebody busts it.”

“And they want to hypnotize me. But I won't be hypnotized. The war was a lie, is a lie, and will keep being a lie until someone exposes it.”

“It was a fact—you can't bust that. You can't bust the fact that it happened.”

“It’s a fact—you can’t deny that. You can’t deny that it happened.”

“Yes you can. It never happened. It never happened to me. No more than my dreams happen. My dreams don't happen: they only seem.”

“Yes, you can. It never happened. It never happened to me. No more than my dreams happen. My dreams don't happen; they just seem like they do.”

“But the war did happen, right enough,” smiled Aaron palely.

“But the war did happen, that’s for sure,” Aaron said with a weak smile.

“No, it didn't. Not to me or to any man, in his own self. It took place in the automatic sphere, like dreams do. But the ACTUAL MAN in every man was just absent—asleep—or drugged—inert—dream-logged. That's it.”

“No, it didn't. Not for me or any man, in his own essence. It happened in the automatic realm, like dreams do. But the REAL MAN in every man was just missing—asleep—or drugged—inactive—lost in a dream. That’s it.”

“You tell 'em so,” said Aaron.

“You tell them so,” said Aaron.

“I do. But it's no good. Because they won't wake up now even—perhaps never. They'll all kill themselves in their sleep.”

"I do. But it’s pointless. Because they won’t wake up now—even maybe never. They’ll all end up taking their own lives in their sleep."

“They wouldn't be any better if they did wake up and be themselves—that is, supposing they are asleep, which I can't see. They are what they are—and they're all alike—and never very different from what they are now.”

“They wouldn't be any better if they did wake up and be themselves—that is, assuming they are asleep, which I can't see. They are what they are—and they’re all the same—and never really different from how they are now.”

Lilly stared at Aaron with black eyes.

Lilly looked at Aaron with dark eyes.

“Do you believe in them less than I do, Aaron?” he asked slowly.

“Do you believe in them less than I do, Aaron?” he asked slowly.

“I don't even want to believe in them.”

“I don’t even want to believe in them.”

“But in yourself?” Lilly was almost wistful—and Aaron uneasy.

“But in yourself?” Lilly seemed a bit nostalgic—and Aaron felt tense.

“I don't know that I've any more right to believe in myself than in them,” he replied. Lilly watched and pondered.

“I don’t think I have any more reason to believe in myself than in them,” he answered. Lilly watched and thought.

“No,” he said. “That's not true—I KNEW the war was false: humanly quite false. I always knew it was false. The Germans were false, we were false, everybody was false.”

“No,” he said. “That's not true—I knew the war was a lie: totally a lie, really. I always knew it was a lie. The Germans were fake, we were fake, everyone was fake.”

“And not you?” asked Aaron shrewishly.

“And not you?” Aaron replied sharply.

“There was a wakeful, self-possessed bit of me which knew that the war and all that horrible movement was false for me. And so I wasn't going to be dragged in. The Germans could have shot my mother or me or what they liked: I wouldn't have joined the WAR. I would like to kill my enemy. But become a bit of that huge obscene machine they called the war, that I never would, no, not if I died ten deaths and had eleven mothers violated. But I would like to kill my enemy: Oh, yes, more than one enemy. But not as a unit in a vast obscene mechanism. That never: no, never.”

“There was a part of me that was aware and composed, knowing that the war and all that horrible chaos were not real for me. So, I wasn’t going to get dragged into it. The Germans could have shot my mother or me or whatever they wanted: I still wouldn’t have joined the war. I wanted to kill my enemy. But becoming a cog in that huge, grotesque machine they called the war? I would never do that, no matter how many times I died or how many times I saw my mothers harmed. But I wanted to kill my enemy: Oh, yes, more than one enemy. Just not as part of a vast, disgusting system. That’s something I would never do: no, never.”

Poor Lilly was too earnest and vehement. Aaron made a fine nose. It seemed to him like a lot of words and a bit of wriggling out of a hole.

Poor Lilly was too serious and passionate. Aaron had a great nose. To him, it felt like a lot of talking and a little bit of squirming out of a situation.

“Well,” he said, “you've got men and nations, and you've got the machines of war—so how are you going to get out of it? League of Nations?”

“Well,” he said, “you've got people and countries, and you've got the weapons of war—so how are you going to get out of this? League of Nations?”

“Damn all leagues. Damn all masses and groups, anyhow. All I want is to get MYSELF out of their horrible heap: to get out of the swarm. The swarm to me is nightmare and nullity—horrible helpless writhing in a dream. I want to get myself awake, out of it all—all that mass-consciousness, all that mass-activity—it's the most horrible nightmare to me. No man is awake and himself. No man who was awake and in possession of himself would use poison gases: no man. His own awake self would scorn such a thing. It's only when the ghastly mob-sleep, the dream helplessness of the mass-psyche overcomes him, that he becomes completely base and obscene.”

“Curse all leagues. Curse all crowds and groups, anyway. All I want is to free MYSELF from their awful mass: to escape the swarm. The swarm feels like a nightmare and emptiness to me—an awful, helpless struggle in a dream. I want to wake myself up, to break free from it all—all that collective mindset, all that group activity—it’s the worst kind of nightmare for me. No person is awake and truly themselves. No one who is fully aware and in control would resort to using poison gases: no one. Their true awake self would reject such a thing. It’s only when the terrifying sleep of the mob, the dream-like helplessness of the group mentality takes over, that a person becomes utterly low and detestable.”

“Ha—well,” said Aaron. “It's the wide-awake ones that invent the poison gas, and use it. Where should we be without it?”

“Ha—well,” said Aaron. “It’s the alert ones that create the poison gas and use it. Where would we be without it?”

Lilly started, went stiff and hostile.

Lilly tensed up and became unfriendly.

“Do you mean that, Aaron?” he said, looking into Aaron's face with a hard, inflexible look.

“Do you really mean that, Aaron?” he asked, staring at Aaron with a stern, unwavering expression.

Aaron turned aside half sheepishly.

Aaron turned away half shyly.

“That's how it looks on the face of it, isn't it?” he said.

"That's how it seems at first glance, right?" he said.

“Look here, my friend, it's too late for you to be talking to me about the face of things. If that's how you feel, put your things on and follow Herbertson. Yes—go out of my room. I don't put up with the face of things here.”

“Listen, my friend, it's too late for you to discuss how things appear. If that's what you think, get your stuff and follow Herbertson. Yes—leave my room. I won’t tolerate that perspective here.”

Aaron looked at him in cold amazement.

Aaron stared at him in chilly disbelief.

“It'll do tomorrow morning, won't it?” he asked rather mocking.

“It'll be fine tomorrow morning, won't it?” he asked, a bit mockingly.

“Yes,” said Lilly coldly. “But please go tomorrow morning.”

“Yeah,” Lilly said coldly. “But please leave tomorrow morning.”

“Oh, I'll go all right,” said Aaron. “Everybody's got to agree with you—that's your price.”

“Oh, I'll go for sure,” said Aaron. “Everyone has to agree with you—that's your price.”

But Lilly did not answer. Aaron turned into bed, his satirical smile under his nose. Somewhat surprised, however, at this sudden turn of affairs.

But Lilly didn't respond. Aaron turned in bed, his sarcastic smile beneath his nose. He was somewhat surprised, though, by this sudden change of events.

As he was just going to sleep, dismissing the matter, Lilly came once more to his bedside, and said, in a hard voice:

As he was about to fall asleep, brushing the issue aside, Lilly came to his bedside again and said, in a harsh tone:

“I'm NOT going to pretend to have friends on the face of things. No, and I don't have friends who don't fundamentally agree with me. A friend means one who is at one with me in matters of life and death. And if you're at one with all the rest, then you're THEIR friend, not mine. So be their friend. And please leave me in the morning. You owe me nothing, you have nothing more to do with me. I have had enough of these friendships where I pay the piper and the mob calls the tune.

“I'm NOT going to pretend to have friends just for show. No, and I don’t have friends who don’t truly agree with me. A friend is someone who is aligned with me on crucial issues. If you’re aligned with everyone else, then you’re THEIR friend, not mine. So go be their friend. And please leave me in the morning. You don’t owe me anything; you have nothing more to do with me. I’m done with these friendships where I foot the bill and everyone else calls the shots.”

“Let me tell you, moreover, your heroic Herbertsons lost us more than ever they won. A brave ant is a damned cowardly individual. Your heroic officers are a sad sight AFTERWARDS, when they come home. Bah, your Herbertson! The only justification for war is what we learn from it. And what have they learnt?—Why did so many of them have presentiments, as he called it? Because they could feel inside them, there was nothing to come after. There was no life-courage: only death-courage. Nothing beyond this hell—only death or love—languishing—”

“Let me tell you, your heroic Herbertsons cost us more than they ever gained. A brave ant is just a damn coward. Your heroic officers look pathetic afterwards when they come home. Ugh, your Herbertson! The only reason for war is what we learn from it. And what have they learned?—Why did so many of them have feelings of foreboding, as he called it? Because deep down, they sensed there was nothing beyond this. There was no courage for life: only courage for death. Nothing beyond this hell—just death or love—struggling—”

“What could they have seen, anyhow?” said Aaron.

“What could they have seen, anyway?” said Aaron.

“It's not what you see, actually. It's the kind of spirit you keep inside you: the life spirit. When Wallace had presentiments, Herbertson, being officer, should have said: 'None of that, Wallace. You and I, we've got to live and make life smoke.'—Instead of which he let Wallace be killed and his own heart be broken. Always the death-choice— And we won't, we simply will not face the world as we've made it, and our own souls as we find them, and take the responsibility. We'll never get anywhere till we stand up man to man and face EVERYTHING out, and break the old forms, but never let our own pride and courage of life be broken.”

“It’s not about what you see, really. It’s the kind of spirit you hold inside you: the life spirit. When Wallace had feelings about what was coming, Herbertson, being the officer, should have said, ‘Stop that, Wallace. You and I need to live and make life exciting.’—Instead, he let Wallace get killed and broke his own heart. Always the choice of death—And we won’t, we simply will not confront the world we’ve created, and our own souls as we discover them, and take responsibility. We’ll never get anywhere until we stand up face to face and confront EVERYTHING, break the old patterns, but never let our own pride and courage for life be shattered.”

Lilly broke off, and went silently to bed. Aaron turned over to sleep, rather resenting the sound of so many words. What difference did it make, anyhow? In the morning, however, when he saw the other man's pale, closed, rather haughty face, he realised that something had happened. Lilly was courteous and even affable: but with a curious cold space between him and Aaron. Breakfast passed, and Aaron knew that he must leave. There was something in Lilly's bearing which just showed him the door. In some surprise and confusion, and in some anger, not unmingled with humorous irony, he put his things in his bag. He put on his hat and coat. Lilly was seated rather stiffly writing.

Lilly stopped talking and quietly went to bed. Aaron turned over to sleep, feeling annoyed by all the words. What did it matter, anyway? In the morning, though, when he saw the other man's pale, closed, somewhat arrogant face, he realized that something *had* happened. Lilly was polite and even friendly, but there was a strange, cold distance between him and Aaron. Breakfast went by, and Aaron knew it was time to go. There was something in Lilly's demeanor that made it clear he needed to leave. Feeling a mix of surprise, confusion, and a bit of anger tinged with humor, he packed his things into his bag. He put on his hat and coat. Lilly sat stiffly at the table, writing.

“Well,” said Aaron. “I suppose we shall meet again.”

“Well,” said Aaron. “I guess we’ll see each other again.”

“Oh, sure to,” said Lilly, rising from his chair. “We are sure to run across one another.”

“Oh, definitely,” Lilly said, getting up from his chair. “We’re bound to bump into each other.”

“When are you going?” asked Aaron.

“When are you going?” Aaron asked.

“In a few days' time.”

“In a couple of days.”

“Oh, well, I'll run in and see you before you go, shall I?”

“Oh, okay, I’ll pop in to see you before you leave, alright?”

“Yes, do.”

"Yeah, go for it."

Lilly escorted his guest to the top of the stairs, shook hands, and then returned into his own room, closing the door on himself.

Lilly led his guest to the top of the stairs, shook hands, and then went back into his own room, shutting the door behind him.

Aaron did not find his friend at home when he called. He took it rather as a slap in the face. But then he knew quite well that Lilly had made a certain call on his, Aaron's soul: a call which he, Aaron, did not at all intend to obey. If in return the soul-caller chose to shut his street-door in the face of the world-friend—well, let it be quits. He was not sure whether he felt superior to his unworldly enemy or not. He rather thought he did.

Aaron didn't find his friend at home when he called. He took it as quite an insult. But he also knew that Lilly had made a specific appeal to his, Aaron's, soul: an appeal that he, Aaron, had no intention of responding to. If in response the soul-caller decided to shut his front door on the world-friend—fine, call it even. He wasn’t sure if he felt superior to his otherworldly rival or not. He kind of thought he did.





CHAPTER XI. MORE PILLAR OF SALT

The opera season ended, Aaron was invited by Cyril Scott to join a group of musical people in a village by the sea. He accepted, and spent a pleasant month. It pleased the young men musically-inclined and bohemian by profession to patronise the flautist, whom they declared marvellous. Bohemians with well-to-do parents, they could already afford to squander a little spasmodic and self-gratifying patronage. And Aaron did not mind being patronised. He had nothing else to do.

The opera season ended, and Aaron was invited by Cyril Scott to join a group of musicians in a seaside village. He accepted and enjoyed a pleasant month there. The young men, who were musically inclined and bohemian by nature, took pleasure in supporting the flautist, whom they declared to be amazing. Coming from well-off families, they could afford to indulge in some sporadic and self-satisfying patronage. And Aaron didn’t mind being supported; he had nothing else going on.

But the party broke up early in September. The flautist was detained a few days at a country house, for the amusement of the guests. Then he left for London.

But the party ended early in September. The flutist stayed for a few days at a country house to entertain the guests. Then he headed to London.

In London he found himself at a loose end. A certain fretful dislike of the patronage of indifferent young men, younger than himself, and a certain distaste for regular work in the orchestra made him look round. He wanted something else. He wanted to disappear again. Qualms and emotions concerning his abandoned family overcame him. The early, delicate autumn affected him. He took a train to the Midlands.

In London, he felt out of place. He was somewhat annoyed by the patronage of indifferent younger men and was also put off by the idea of regular work in the orchestra. He started looking for something different. He wanted to vanish again. Feelings of guilt and emotions about his abandoned family overwhelmed him. The soft, early autumn affected him. He took a train to the Midlands.

And again, just after dark, he strolled with his little bag across the field which lay at the end of his garden. It had been mown, and the grass was already growing long. He stood and looked at the line of back windows, lighted once more. He smelled the scents of autumn, phlox and moist old vegetation and corn in sheaf. A nostalgia which was half at least revulsion affected him. The place, the home, at once fascinated and revolted him.

And once more, right after dark, he walked with his small bag across the field at the edge of his garden. It had been mowed, and the grass was already getting long. He paused and gazed at the row of lit back windows. He took in the smells of autumn—phlox, damp old vegetation, and harvested corn. A feeling of nostalgia, mixed with some disgust, washed over him. The place, his home, both intrigued and repulsed him.

Sitting in his shed, he scrutinised his garden carefully, in the starlight. There were two rows of beans, rather disshevelled. Near at hand the marrow plants sprawled from their old bed. He could detect the perfume of a few carnations. He wondered who it was had planted the garden, during his long absence. Anyhow, there it was, planted and fruited and waning into autumn.

Sitting in his shed, he carefully examined his garden in the starlight. There were two rows of beans, looking a bit scruffy. Nearby, the marrow plants stretched out from their old bed. He could smell a few carnations. He wondered who had planted the garden during his long absence. Anyway, there it was, planted, fruiting, and fading into autumn.

The blind was not drawn. It was eight o'clock. The children were going to bed. Aaron waited in his shed, his bowels stirred with violent but only half-admitted emotions. There was his wife, slim and graceful, holding a little mug to the baby's mouth. And the baby was drinking. She looked lonely. Wild emotions attacked his heart. There was going to be a wild and emotional reconciliation.

The blind was still open. It was eight o'clock. The kids were going to bed. Aaron waited in his shed, feeling a mix of intense emotions that he wasn’t fully ready to acknowledge. There was his wife, slim and graceful, holding a small mug to the baby’s mouth. And the baby was drinking. She looked lonely. Intense feelings overwhelmed his heart. There was going to be a passionate and emotional reconciliation.

Was there? It seemed like something fearful and imminent. A passion arose in him, a craving for the violent emotional reconciliation. He waited impatiently for the children to be gone to bed, gnawed with restless desire.

Was there? It felt like something scary and about to happen. A passion stirred within him, an intense need for a dramatic emotional resolution. He waited anxiously for the kids to go to bed, consumed by restless longing.

He heard the clock strike nine, then half-past, from the village behind. The children would be asleep. His wife was sitting sewing some little frock. He went lingering down the garden path, stooping to lift the fallen carnations, to see how they were. There were many flowers, but small. He broke one off, then threw it away. The golden rod was out. Even in the little lawn there were asters, as of old.

He heard the clock chime nine, then half-past, from the village behind. The kids would be asleep. His wife was sitting and sewing a little dress. He strolled slowly down the garden path, bending to pick up the fallen carnations to check on them. There were a lot of flowers, but they were small. He broke one off and then tossed it aside. The goldenrod was blooming. Even in the small lawn, there were asters, just like before.

His wife started to listen, hearing his step. He was filled with a violent conflict of tenderness, like a sickness. He hesitated, tapping at the door, and entered. His wife started to her feet, at bay.

His wife began to listen, noticing his footsteps. He was overwhelmed by a fierce mix of affection, like a sickness. He paused, tapping on the door, and walked in. His wife sprang to her feet, on edge.

“What have you come for!” was her involuntary ejaculation.

“What have you come for?” was her involuntary exclamation.

But he, with the familiar odd jerk of his head towards the garden, asked with a faint smile:

But he, with the familiar odd jerk of his head toward the garden, asked with a faint smile:

“Who planted the garden?”

“Who created the garden?”

And he felt himself dropping into the twang of the vernacular, which he had discarded.

And he felt himself falling back into the local slang that he had left behind.

Lottie only stood and stared at him, objectively. She did not think to answer. He took his hat off, and put it on the dresser. Again the familiar act maddened her.

Lottie just stood there and stared at him, without any emotion. She didn't even think about responding. He took off his hat and placed it on the dresser. Once again, that familiar action drove her crazy.

“What have you come for?” she cried again, with a voice full of hate. Or perhaps it was fear and doubt and even hope as well. He heard only hate.

“What are you here for?” she shouted again, her voice filled with hatred. Or maybe it was fear and uncertainty and even a bit of hope too. He heard only hate.

This time he turned to look at her. The old dagger was drawn in her.

This time he turned to look at her. The old dagger was revealed in her.

“I wonder,” he said, “myself.”

"I wonder," he said, "about myself."

Then she recovered herself, and with trembling hand picked up her sewing again. But she still stood at bay, beyond the table. She said nothing. He, feeling tired, sat down on the chair nearest the door. But he reached for his hat, and kept it on his knee. She, as she stood there unnaturally, went on with her sewing. There was silence for some time. Curious sensations and emotions went through the man's frame seeming to destroy him. They were like electric shocks, which he felt she emitted against him. And an old sickness came in him again. He had forgotten it. It was the sickness of the unrecognised and incomprehensible strain between him and her.

Then she composed herself and, with a shaking hand, picked up her sewing again. But she remained at a distance, beyond the table. She didn't say anything. He, feeling drained, sat down on the chair closest to the door. However, he reached for his hat and kept it on his lap. As she stood there awkwardly, she continued with her sewing. There was silence for a while. Strange feelings and emotions surged through the man, almost consuming him. They felt like electric shocks that he sensed she was directing at him. An old sickness returned to him. He had forgotten it. It was the sickness of the unrecognized and incomprehensible tension between him and her.

After a time she put down her sewing, and sat again in her chair.

After a while, she put down her sewing and sat back down in her chair.

“Do you know how vilely you've treated me?” she said, staring across the space at him. He averted his face.

“Do you have any idea how horribly you've treated me?” she said, glaring at him from across the room. He turned away from her.

Yet he answered, not without irony.

Yet he replied, not without a hint of irony.

“I suppose so.”

"I guess so."

“And why?” she cried. “I should like to know why.”

“And why?” she exclaimed. “I want to know why.”

He did not answer. The way she rushed in made him go vague.

He didn't respond. The way she barged in made him feel uncertain.

“Justify yourself. Say why you've been so vile to me. Say what you had against me,” she demanded.

“Justify yourself. Explain why you've been so horrible to me. Tell me what you had against me,” she demanded.

“What I HAD against her,” he mused to himself: and he wondered that she used the past tense. He made no answer.

“What I had against her,” he thought to himself, and he found it strange that she used the past tense. He didn’t respond.

“Accuse me,” she insisted. “Say what I've done to make you treat me like this. Say it. You must THINK it hard enough.”

“Accuse me,” she insisted. “Tell me what I’ve done to make you treat me like this. Just say it. You must be thinking it pretty strongly.”

“Nay,” he said. “I don't think it.”

“Nah,” he said. “I don't think so.”

This speech, by which he merely meant that he did not trouble to formulate any injuries he had against her, puzzled her.

This speech, which he simply meant to say that he didn't bother to express any grievances he had against her, confused her.

“Don't come pretending you love me, NOW. It's too late,” she said with contempt. Yet perhaps also hope.

“Don’t come acting like you love me now. It’s too late,” she said with contempt. Yet maybe there was also hope.

“You might wait till I start pretending,” he said.

“You might wait until I start pretending,” he said.

This enraged her.

This made her furious.

“You vile creature!” she exclaimed. “Go! What have you come for?”

“You disgusting creature!” she exclaimed. “Go! What do you want?”

“To look at YOU,” he said sarcastically.

“To look at you,” he said with sarcasm.

After a few minutes she began to cry, sobbing violently into her apron. And again his bowels stirred and boiled.

After a few minutes, she started to cry, sobbing hard into her apron. And once more, he felt a churn of emotions inside him.

“What have I done! What have I done! I don't know what I've done that he should be like this to me,” she sobbed, into her apron. It was childish, and perhaps true. At least it was true from the childish part of her nature. He sat gloomy and uneasy.

“What have I done! What have I done! I don't know why he's treating me like this,” she sobbed into her apron. It was childish, and maybe it was true. At least it was true from the childish side of her nature. He sat there, gloomy and restless.

She took the apron from her tear-stained face, and looked at him. It was true, in her moments of roused exposure she was a beautiful woman—a beautiful woman. At this moment, with her flushed, tear-stained, wilful distress, she was beautiful.

She lifted the apron from her tear-streaked face and looked at him. It was true; in her moments of raw vulnerability, she was a stunning woman—a stunning woman. In that moment, with her flushed, tear-streaked, determined distress, she was beautiful.

“Tell me,” she challenged. “Tell me! Tell me what I've done. Tell me what you have against me. Tell me.”

“Tell me,” she challenged. “Tell me! Tell me what I've done. Tell me what you have against me. Tell me.”

Watching like a lynx, she saw the puzzled, hurt look in his face. Telling isn't so easy—especially when the trouble goes too deep for conscious comprehension. He couldn't tell what he had against her. And he had not the slightest intention of doing what she would have liked him to do, starting to pile up detailed grievances. He knew the detailed grievances were nothing in themselves.

Watching like a lynx, she saw the confused, hurt look on his face. It’s not easy to explain—especially when the issue runs deeper than what you can consciously understand. He couldn’t say what his problem was with her. And he had no intention of doing what she wanted him to do, which was to list all his specific complaints. He knew those specific complaints didn’t really matter on their own.

“You CAN'T,” she cried vindictively. “You CAN'T. You CAN'T find anything real to bring against me, though you'd like to. You'd like to be able to accuse me of something, but you CAN'T, because you know there isn't anything.”

“You CAN'T,” she shouted angrily. “You CAN'T. You CAN'T find anything real to use against me, even though you'd want to. You wish you could accuse me of something, but you CAN'T, because deep down you know there isn't anything.”

She watched him, watched. And he sat in the chair near the door, without moving.

She observed him, just observing. And he sat in the chair by the door, staying still.

“You're unnatural, that's what you are,” she cried. “You're unnatural. You're not a man. You haven't got a man's feelings. You're nasty, and cold, and unnatural. And you're a coward. You're a coward. You run away from me, without telling me what you've got against me.”

“You're not natural, that's what you are,” she shouted. “You're not natural. You're not a man. You don't have a man's feelings. You're mean, and cold, and not natural. And you're a coward. You're a coward. You run away from me without telling me what your problem is.”

“When you've had enough, you go away and you don't care what you do,” he said, epigrammatic.

“When you've had enough, you just leave, and you don’t care what happens next,” he said, in a witty way.

She paused a moment.

She paused for a moment.

“Enough of what?” she said. “What have you had enough of? Of me and your children? It's a nice manly thing to say. Haven't I loved you? Haven't I loved you for twelve years, and worked and slaved for you and tried to keep you right? Heaven knows where you'd have been but for me, evil as you are at the bottom. You're evil, that's what it is—and weak. You're too weak to love a woman and give her what she wants: too weak. Unmanly and cowardly, he runs away.”

“Enough of what?” she asked. “What are you really tired of? Me and the kids? That’s a pretty lame thing to say. Haven’t I loved you? Haven’t I loved you for twelve years, worked hard for you, and tried to keep you on track? Who knows where you’d be without me, even with all your flaws. You’re flawed, that’s the truth—and weak. You’re too weak to love a woman and give her what she needs: just too weak. Unmanly and cowardly, you just run away.”

“No wonder,” he said.

“No surprise,” he said.

“No,” she cried. “It IS no wonder, with a nature like yours: weak and unnatural and evil. It IS no wonder.”

“No,” she exclaimed. “It’s no surprise, with a nature like yours: weak and unnatural and evil. It’s no surprise.”

She became quiet—and then started to cry again, into her apron. Aaron waited. He felt physically weak.

She fell silent—and then started crying again, into her apron. Aaron waited. He felt physically drained.

“And who knows what you've been doing all these months?” she wept. “Who knows all the vile things you've been doing? And you're the father of my children—the father of my little girls—and who knows what vile things he's guilty of, all these months?”

“And who knows what you’ve been up to all these months?” she cried. “Who knows all the horrible things you’ve been doing? And you’re the father of my children—the father of my little girls—and who knows what terrible things he’s been guilty of all this time?”

“I shouldn't let my imagination run away with me,” he answered. “I've been playing the flute in the orchestra of one of the theatres in London.”

“I shouldn’t let my imagination get the best of me,” he replied. “I’ve been playing the flute in the orchestra at one of the theaters in London.”

“Ha!” she cried. “It's more than that. Don't think I'm going to believe you. I know you, with your smooth-sounding lies. You're a liar, as you know. And I know you've been doing other things besides play a flute in an orchestra. You!—as if I don't know you. And then coming crawling back to me with your lies and your pretense. Don't think I'm taken in.”

“Ha!” she said. “It's more than that. Don’t think I'm going to believe you. I know you, with your smooth-talking lies. You’re a liar, as you well know. And I know you’ve been up to other things besides playing the flute in an orchestra. You!—as if I don’t see through you. And then you come crawling back to me with your lies and your act. Don’t think I’m falling for it.”

“I should be sorry,” he said.

“I would feel bad,” he said.

“Coming crawling back to me, and expecting to be forgiven,” she went on. “But no—I don't forgive—and I can't forgive—never—not as long as I live shall I forgive what you've done to me.”

“Coming back to me and expecting to be forgiven,” she continued. “But no—I won’t forgive—and I can’t forgive—never—not as long as I live will I forgive what you’ve done to me.”

“You can wait till you're asked, anyhow,” he said.

“You can wait until you're asked, anyway,” he said.

“And you can wait,” she said. “And you shall wait.” She took up her sewing, and stitched steadily, as if calmly. Anyone glancing in would have imagined a quiet domestic hearth at that moment. He, too, feeling physically weak, remained silent, feeling his soul absent from the scene.

“And you can wait,” she said. “And you will wait.” She picked up her sewing and stitched steadily, as if she were calm. Anyone looking in would have thought it was a peaceful home at that moment. He, feeling physically weak, stayed silent, sensing that his spirit was absent from the scene.

Again she suddenly burst into tears, weeping bitterly.

Again, she suddenly broke down in tears, crying hard.

“And the children,” she sobbed, rocking herself with grief and chagrin. “What have I been able to say to the children—what have I been able to tell them?”

“And the kids,” she cried, rocking herself in sorrow and frustration. “What have I been able to say to the kids—what have I been able to tell them?”

“What HAVE you told them?” he asked coldly.

“What have you told them?” he asked coldly.

“I told them you'd gone away to work,” she sobbed, laying her head on her arms on the table. “What else could I tell them? I couldn't tell them the vile truth about their father. I couldn't tell THEM how evil you are.” She sobbed and moaned.

“I told them you went away for work,” she cried, resting her head on her arms on the table. “What else could I say? I couldn’t tell them the horrible truth about their dad. I couldn’t tell THEM how awful you are.” She cried and moaned.

He wondered what exactly the vile truth would have been, had she started to tell it. And he began to feel, coldly and cynically, that among all her distress there was a luxuriating in the violent emotions of the scene in hand, and the situation altogether.

He wondered what the awful truth would have been if she had started to share it. He began to feel, coldly and cynically, that beneath all her distress, there was a kind of enjoyment in the intense emotions of the moment and the entire situation.

Then again she became quiet, and picked up her sewing. She stitched quietly, wistfully, for some time. Then she looked up at him—a long look of reproach, and sombre accusation, and wifely tenderness. He turned his face aside.

Then she fell silent again and picked up her sewing. She stitched quietly, with a sense of longing, for a while. Then she looked up at him—a long glance filled with blame, serious accusation, and wifely affection. He turned his face away.

“You know you've been wrong to me, don't you?” she said, half wistfully, half menacing.

“You know you’ve treated me badly, right?” she said, half with nostalgia, half threateningly.

He felt her wistfulness and her menace tearing him in his bowels and loins.

He felt her longing and her threat tearing at him deep inside.

“You do know, don't you?” she insisted, still with the wistful appeal, and the veiled threat.

“You know that, right?” she pressed, still carrying that hopeful tone, along with a subtle hint of a threat.

“You do, or you would answer,” she said. “You've still got enough that's right in you, for you to know.”

“You do, or you would answer,” she said. “You still have enough that’s good in you to know.”

She waited. He sat still, as if drawn by hot wires.

She waited. He sat still, as if connected by electric wires.

Then she slipped across to him, put her arms round him, sank on her knees at his side, and sank her face against his thigh.

Then she moved over to him, wrapped her arms around him, dropped to her knees next to him, and buried her face against his thigh.

“Say you know how wrong you are. Say you know how cruel you've been to me,” she pleaded. But under her female pleading and appeal he felt the iron of her threat.

“Admit that you know how wrong you are. Admit that you realize how cruel you've been to me,” she begged. But beneath her feminine pleading and appeal, he sensed the strength of her threat.

“You DO know it,” she murmured, looking up into his face as she crouched by his knee. “You DO know it. I can see in your eyes that you know it. And why have you come back to me, if you don't know it! Why have you come back to me? Tell me!” Her arms gave him a sharp, compulsory little clutch round the waist. “Tell me! Tell me!” she murmured, with all her appeal liquid in her throat.

“You DO know it,” she whispered, gazing up at him as she sat by his knee. “You DO know it. I can see it in your eyes that you know. And why did you come back to me if you don't know? Why did you come back to me? Tell me!” Her arms held him tightly around the waist. “Tell me! Tell me!” she urged, her voice full of emotion.

But him, it half overcame, and at the same time, horrified. He had a certain horror of her. The strange liquid sound of her appeal seemed to him like the swaying of a serpent which mesmerises the fated, fluttering, helpless bird. She clasped her arms round him, she drew him to her, she half roused his passion. At the same time she coldly horrified and repelled him. He had not the faintest feeling, at the moment, of his own wrong. But she wanted to win his own self-betrayal out of him. He could see himself as the fascinated victim, falling to this cajoling, awful woman, the wife of his bosom. But as well, he had a soul outside himself, which looked on the whole scene with cold revulsion, and which was as unchangeable as time.

But it partly took over him, and at the same time, horrified him. He felt a certain fear of her. The strange, liquid quality of her appeal seemed to him like the swaying of a snake that mesmerizes a doomed, fluttering, helpless bird. She wrapped her arms around him, drew him close, and stirred his passion. At the same time, she coldly horrified and repelled him. He had no sense, at that moment, of his own wrongdoing. But she wanted to coax him into betraying himself. He could see himself as the captivated victim, falling for this charming, terrifying woman, the wife he loved. Yet, he also had a part of himself that looked at the whole situation with cold disgust, and that part was as unchangeable as time.

“No,” he said. “I don't feel wrong.”

“No,” he said. “I don't feel off.”

“You DO!” she said, giving him a sharp, admonitory clutch. “You DO. Only you're silly, and obstinate, babyish and silly and obstinate. An obstinate little boy—you DO feel wrong. And you ARE wrong. And you've got to say it.”

“You DO!” she said, giving him a sharp, warning grip. “You DO. You're just being stubborn, childish, and silly. You're a stubborn little boy—you KNOW you’re wrong. And you ARE wrong. And you have to admit it.”

But quietly he disengaged himself and got to his feet, his face pale and set, obstinate as she said. He put his hat on, and took his little bag. She watched him curiously, still crouching by his chair.

But quietly he pulled away and stood up, his face pale and determined, stubborn as she said. He put on his hat and grabbed his small bag. She watched him curiously, still crouched by his chair.

“I'll go,” he said, putting his hand on the latch.

“I'll go,” he said, placing his hand on the latch.

Suddenly she sprang to her feet and clutched him by the shirt-neck, her hand inside his soft collar, half strangling him.

Suddenly, she jumped to her feet and grabbed him by the collar of his shirt, her hand inside his soft collar, almost choking him.

“You villain,” she said, and her face was transfigured with passion as he had never seen it before, horrible. “You villain!” she said thickly. “What have you come here for?”

“You scoundrel,” she said, and her face was transformed with a fierce intensity he had never seen before, terrifying. “You scoundrel!” she said hoarsely. “What are you doing here?”

His soul went black as he looked at her. He broke her hand away from his shirt collar, bursting the stud-holes. She recoiled in silence. And in one black, unconscious movement he was gone, down the garden and over the fence and across the country, swallowed in a black unconsciousness.

His soul darkened as he looked at her. He pulled her hand away from his shirt collar, tearing the buttonholes. She recoiled in silence. In one dark, instinctive move, he was gone, down the garden, over the fence, and across the country, consumed by a void.

She, realising, sank upon the hearth-rug and lay there curled upon herself. She was defeated. But she, too, would never yield. She lay quite motionless for some time. Then she got up, feeling the draught on the floor. She closed the door, and drew down the blind. Then she looked at her wrist, which he had gripped, and which pained her. Then she went to the mirror and looked for a long time at her white, strained, determined face. Come life, come death, she, too would never yield. And she realised now that he would never yield.

She, realizing what had happened, sank onto the hearth rug and curled up. She felt defeated. But she, too, would never give in. She lay there completely still for a while. Then she got up, feeling the draft on the floor. She closed the door and pulled down the blind. Then she looked at her wrist, where he had grabbed her, and it hurt. After that, she went to the mirror and stared for a long time at her pale, tense, determined face. Come life, come death, she would also never give in. And she understood now that he would never give in either.

She was faint with weariness, and would be glad to get to bed and sleep.

She was exhausted and would be happy to get to bed and sleep.

Aaron meanwhile had walked across the country and was looking for a place to rest. He found a cornfield with a half-built stack, and sheaves in stook. Ten to one some tramp would have found the stack. He threw a dozen sheaves together and lay down, looking at the stars in the September sky. He, too, would never yield. The illusion of love was gone for ever. Love was a battle in which each party strove for the mastery of the other's soul. So far, man had yielded the mastery to woman. Now he was fighting for it back again. And too late, for the woman would never yield.

Aaron had walked across the country and was looking for a place to rest. He found a cornfield with a half-built stack and sheaves stacked up. Chances were some drifter would have found the stack. He gathered a dozen sheaves together and lay down, gazing at the stars in the September sky. He, too, would never give in. The illusion of love was gone forever. Love was a battle where each side fought for control over the other's soul. Until now, men had given that control to women. Now he was fighting to take it back. But it was too late, as the woman would never give in.

But whether woman yielded or not, he would keep the mastery of his own soul and conscience and actions. He would never yield himself up to her judgment again. He would hold himself forever beyond her jurisdiction.

But whether a woman gave in or not, he would maintain control over his own soul, conscience, and actions. He would never submit to her judgment again. He would keep himself forever beyond her authority.

Henceforth, life single, not life double.

Henceforth, life solo, not life double.

He looked at the sky, and thanked the universe for the blessedness of being alone in the universe. To be alone, to be oneself, not to be driven or violated into something which is not oneself, surely it is better than anything. He thought of Lottie, and knew how much more truly herself she was when she was alone, with no man to distort her. And he was thankful for the division between them. Such scenes as the last were too horrible and unreal.

He looked at the sky and thanked the universe for the blessing of being alone. To be alone, to be oneself, not to be pushed or forced into something that's not true to who you are—surely that's better than anything. He thought of Lottie and realized how much more authentic she was when she was alone, without a man to distort her. And he felt grateful for the separation between them. Scenes like the last one were just too horrific and surreal.

As for future unions, too soon to think about it. Let there be clean and pure division first, perfected singleness. That is the only way to final, living unison: through sheer, finished singleness.

As for future unions, it's too early to think about that. Let's aim for a clear and pure separation first, achieving complete individuality. That's the only path to true, living unity: through absolute, perfected individuality.





CHAPTER XII. NOVARA

Having no job for the autumn, Aaron fidgetted in London. He played at some concerts and some private shows. He was one of an odd quartette, for example, which went to play to Lady Artemis Hooper, when she lay in bed after her famous escapade of falling through the window of her taxi-cab. Aaron had that curious knack, which belongs to some people, of getting into the swim without knowing he was doing it. Lady Artemis thought his flute lovely, and had him again to play for her. Aaron looked at her and she at him. She, as she reclined there in bed in a sort of half-light, well made-up, smoking her cigarettes and talking in a rather raucous voice, making her slightly rasping witty comments to the other men in the room—of course there were other men, the audience—was a shock to the flautist. This was the bride of the moment! Curious how raucous her voice sounded out of the cigarette smoke. Yet he liked her—the reckless note of the modern, social freebooter. In himself was a touch of the same quality.

Having no job for the fall, Aaron fidgeted in London. He played at a few concerts and private shows. He was part of a peculiar quartet, for instance, that went to perform for Lady Artemis Hooper while she lay in bed after her infamous incident of falling out of her taxi. Aaron had that strange talent, which some people have, of blending in without realizing he was doing it. Lady Artemis thought his flute was beautiful and invited him back to play for her. Aaron looked at her, and she looked at him. She reclined there in bed in a kind of dim light, well put together, smoking her cigarettes and talking in a somewhat raspy voice, making her slightly biting witty comments to the other men in the room—of course, there were other men, the audience—was quite a shock to the flautist. This was the bride of the moment! It was strange how harsh her voice sounded through the cigarette smoke. Yet he liked her—the daring vibe of the modern, social wanderer. He also had a hint of that same quality.

“Do you love playing?” she asked him.

“Do you enjoy playing?” she asked him.

“Yes,” he said, with that shadow of irony which seemed like a smile on his face.

“Yes,” he said, with a hint of irony that looked almost like a smile on his face.

“Live for it, so to speak,” she said.

“Live for it, so to speak,” she said.

“I make my living by it,” he said.

“I earn my living from it,” he said.

“But that's not really how you take it?” she said. He eyed her. She watched him over her cigarette. It was a personal moment.

“But that's not really how you take it?” she said. He looked at her. She observed him through her cigarette. It was an intimate moment.

“I don't think about it,” he said.

“I don’t think about it,” he said.

“I'm sure you don't. You wouldn't be so good if you did. You're awfully lucky, you know, to be able to pour yourself down your flute.”

“I'm sure you don't. You wouldn't be so great if you did. You're really lucky, you know, to be able to pour yourself into your flute.”

“You think I go down easy?” he laughed.

"You think I give up that easily?" he laughed.

“Ah!” she replied, flicking her cigarette broadcast. “That's the point. What should you say, Jimmy?” she turned to one of the men. He screwed his eyeglass nervously and stiffened himself to look at her.

“Ah!” she said, flicking her cigarette away. “That's the point. What do you think, Jimmy?” she asked one of the guys. He adjusted his eyeglass nervously and straightened up to look at her.

“I—I shouldn't like to say, off-hand,” came the small-voiced, self-conscious answer. And Jimmy bridled himself and glanced at Aaron.

“I—I wouldn't want to say, right off the bat,” came the soft-spoken, self-conscious reply. And Jimmy straightened up and looked at Aaron.

“Do you find it a tight squeeze, then?” she said, turning to Aaron once more.

“Do you find it a tight squeeze, then?” she said, turning to Aaron again.

“No, I can't say that,” he answered. “What of me goes down goes down easy enough. It's what doesn't go down.”

“No, I can't say that,” he replied. “What I can handle goes down smoothly enough. It's what won't go down that’s the problem.”

“And how much is that?” she asked, eying him.

“And how much is that?” she asked, looking him over.

“A good bit, maybe,” he said.

“A decent amount, maybe,” he said.

“Slops over, so to speak,” she retorted sarcastically. “And which do you enjoy more, trickling down your flute or slopping over on to the lap of Mother Earth—of Miss, more probably!”

“Spills over, so to speak,” she responded sarcastically. “Which do you enjoy more, trickling down your flute or spilling onto the lap of Mother Earth—of Miss, more likely!”

“Depends,” he said.

"Depends," he replied.

Having got him a few steps too far upon the personal ground, she left him to get off by himself.

Having taken him a few steps too far into personal territory, she left him to walk away on his own.

So he found London got on his nerves. He felt it rubbed him the wrong way. He was flattered, of course, by his own success—and felt at the same time irritated by it. This state of mind was by no means acceptable. Wherever he was he liked to be given, tacitly, the first place—or a place among the first. Among the musical people he frequented, he found himself on a callow kind of equality with everybody, even the stars and aristocrats, at one moment, and a backstairs outsider the next. It was all just as the moment demanded. There was a certain excitement in slithering up and down the social scale, one minute chatting in a personal tete-a-tete with the most famous, or notorious, of the society beauties: and the next walking in the rain, with his flute in a bag, to his grubby lodging in Bloomsbury. Only the excitement roused all the savage sarcasm that lay at the bottom of his soul, and which burned there like an unhealthy bile.

So he found London really got on his nerves. It felt like it was constantly rubbing him the wrong way. He was flattered, of course, by his own success—and at the same time, he felt annoyed by it. This mindset was by no means acceptable. Wherever he was, he liked to be given, without question, the top spot—or at least be among the top. Among the musicians he hung out with, he found himself on a naive kind of equal footing with everyone, even the stars and aristocrats one moment, and a backstairs outsider the next. It was all just as the moment required. There was a certain thrill in sliding up and down the social ladder, one minute chatting personally with the most famous—or notorious—society beauties, and the next walking in the rain, with his flute in a bag, to his shabby place in Bloomsbury. But the excitement also stirred up all the bitter sarcasm that lay deep within him, burning there like an unhealthy bile.

Therefore he determined to clear out—to disappear. He had a letter from Lilly, from Novara. Lilly was drifting about. Aaron wrote to Novara, and asked if he should come to Italy, having no money to speak of. “Come if you want to. Bring your flute. And if you've no money, put on a good suit of clothes and a big black hat, and play outside the best cafe in any Italian town, and you'll collect enough to get on with.”

Therefore he decided to leave—to vanish. He had a letter from Lilly, from Novara. Lilly was wandering around. Aaron wrote to Novara, asking if he should come to Italy, even though he had little money. “Come if you want. Bring your flute. And if you don’t have money, wear a nice suit and a big black hat, and play outside the best café in any Italian town, and you’ll collect enough to get by.”

It was a sporting chance. Aaron packed his bag and got a passport, and wrote to Lilly to say he would join him, as invited, at Sir William Franks'. He hoped Lilly's answer would arrive before he left London. But it didn't.

It was a risky opportunity. Aaron packed his bag, got a passport, and wrote to Lilly to say he would join him, as invited, at Sir William Franks'. He hoped Lilly's response would arrive before he left London. But it didn't.

Therefore behold our hero alighting at Novara, two hours late, on a wet, dark evening. He hoped Lilly would be there: but nobody. With some slight dismay he faced the big, crowded station. The stream of people carried him automatically through the barrier, a porter having seized his bag, and volleyed various unintelligible questions at him. Aaron understood not one word. So he just wandered after the blue blouse of the porter.

Therefore, check out our hero arriving in Novara, two hours late, on a rainy, dark evening. He hoped Lilly would be there, but no one was. With a bit of disappointment, he confronted the large, busy station. The crowd swept him through the barrier automatically, as a porter grabbed his bag and fired off a bunch of questions he couldn't understand. Aaron didn’t catch a single word. So, he just followed the blue shirt of the porter.

The porter deposited the bag on the steps of the station front, fired off more questions and gesticulated into the half-illuminated space of darkness outside the station. Aaron decided it meant a cab, so he nodded and said “Yes.” But there were no cabs. So once more the blue-bloused porter slung the big bag and the little bag on the strap over his shoulder, and they plunged into the night, towards some lights and a sort of theatre place.

The porter dropped the bag on the steps in front of the station, shot off more questions, and waved his arms into the dimly lit darkness outside. Aaron figured it meant a cab, so he nodded and said, “Yes.” But there were no cabs. So again, the porter in the blue uniform slung the big bag and the small bag over his shoulder, and they ventured into the night, heading toward some lights and what looked like a theater.

One carriage stood there in the rain—yes, and it was free.

One carriage was waiting there in the rain—yeah, and it was available.

“Keb? Yes—orright—sir. Whe'to? Where you go? Sir William Franks? Yes, I know. Long way go—go long way. Sir William Franks.”

“Keb? Yes—alright—sir. Where to? Where are you going? Sir William Franks? Yes, I know. It’s a long way—going a long way. Sir William Franks.”

The cabman spattered his few words of English. Aaron gave the porter an English shilling. The porter let the coin lie in the middle of his palm, as if it were a live beetle, and darted to the light of the carriage to examine the beast, exclaiming volubly. The cabman, wild with interest, peered down from the box into the palm of the porter, and carried on an impassioned dialogue. Aaron stood with one foot on the step.

The cab driver mumbled his limited English. Aaron handed the porter an English shilling. The porter held the coin in the center of his palm, as if it were a live beetle, and rushed to the light of the carriage to inspect it, talking excitedly. The cab driver, eager to know more, leaned down from the box to look at the porter's palm and engaged in an animated discussion. Aaron stood with one foot on the step.

“What you give—he? One franc?” asked the driver.

“What are you giving—one franc?” asked the driver.

“A shilling,” said Aaron.

"One shilling," said Aaron.

“One sheeling. Yes. I know that. One sheeling English”—and the driver went off into impassioned exclamations in Torinese. The porter, still muttering and holding his hand as if the coin might sting him, filtered away.

“One shilling. Yes. I know that. One shilling in English”—and the driver started expressing himself passionately in Torinese. The porter, still grumbling and holding his hand as if the coin might hurt him, walked away.

“Orright. He know—sheeling—orright. English moneys, eh? Yes, he know. You get up, sir.”

“Orright. He knows—sheeling—orright. English money, huh? Yeah, he knows. You get up, sir.”

And away went Aaron, under the hood of the carriage, clattering down the wide darkness of Novara, over a bridge apparently, past huge rain-wet statues, and through more rainy, half-lit streets.

And off went Aaron, under the carriage hood, rattling through the vast darkness of Novara, over a bridge it seemed, past towering rain-soaked statues, and through more rainy, dimly lit streets.

They stopped at last outside a sort of park wall with trees above. The big gates were just beyond.

They finally stopped outside a kind of park wall with trees overhead. The large gates were just ahead.

“Sir William Franks—there.” In a mixture of Italian and English the driver told Aaron to get down and ring the bell on the right. Aaron got down and in the darkness was able to read the name on the plate.

“Sir William Franks—there.” In a mix of Italian and English, the driver told Aaron to get out and ring the bell on the right. Aaron got out and, in the darkness, managed to read the name on the plate.

“How much?” said Aaron to the driver.

“How much?” Aaron asked the driver.

“Ten franc,” said the fat driver.

"Ten francs," said the fat driver.

But it was his turn now to screw down and scrutinise the pink ten-shilling note. He waved it in his hand.

But now it was his turn to tighten his grip and examine the pink ten-shilling note. He waved it in his hand.

“Not good, eh? Not good moneys?”

“Not good, huh? Not good money?”

“Yes,” said Aaron, rather indignantly. “Good English money. Ten shillings. Better than ten francs, a good deal. Better—better—”

“Yes,” Aaron said, a bit indignantly. “Good English money. Ten shillings. Better than ten francs by a long shot. Better—better—”

“Good—you say? Ten sheeling—” The driver muttered and muttered, as if dissatisfied. But as a matter of fact he stowed the note in his waistcoat pocket with considerable satisfaction, looked at Aaron curiously, and drove away.

“Good—you say? Ten shillings—” The driver grumbled and grumbled, as if he wasn't happy. But really, he tucked the note into his vest pocket with a fair amount of satisfaction, glanced at Aaron with curiosity, and drove off.

Aaron stood there in the dark outside the big gates, and wished himself somewhere else. However, he rang the bell. There was a huge barking of dogs on the other side. Presently a light switched on, and a woman, followed by a man, appeared cautiously, in the half-opened doorway.

Aaron stood there in the dark outside the big gates, wishing he were somewhere else. Still, he rang the bell. There was a loud barking of dogs on the other side. Soon, a light turned on, and a woman, followed by a man, appeared cautiously in the half-open doorway.

“Sir William Franks?” said Aaron.

“Sir William Franks?” asked Aaron.

“Si, signore.”

"Yes, sir."

And Aaron stepped with his two bags inside the gate. Huge dogs jumped round. He stood in the darkness under the trees at the foot of the park. The woman fastened the gate—Aaron saw a door—and through an uncurtained window a man writing at a desk—rather like the clerk in an hotel office. He was going with his two bags to the open door, when the woman stopped him, and began talking to him in Italian. It was evident he must not go on. So he put down the bags. The man stood a few yards away, watchfully.

And Aaron walked in through the gate with his two bags. Big dogs were jumping around. He stood in the dark under the trees at the edge of the park. The woman locked the gate—Aaron noticed a door—and through an uncovered window, he saw a man sitting at a desk, looking a lot like a hotel clerk. He was heading toward the open door with his bags when the woman stopped him and started talking to him in Italian. It was clear he couldn’t go on. So he set down his bags. The man stood a few yards away, watching closely.

Aaron looked down at the woman and tried to make out something of what she was saying, but could not. The dogs still barked spasmodically, drops fell from the tall, dark trees that rose overhead.

Aaron looked down at the woman and tried to figure out what she was saying, but he couldn’t. The dogs continued to bark erratically, and drops of water fell from the tall, dark trees above.

“Is Mr. Lilly here? Mr. Lilly?” he asked.

“Is Mr. Lilly here? Mr. Lilly?” he asked.

“Signor Lillee. No, Signore—”

"Mr. Lillee. No, Sir—"

And off the woman went in Italian. But it was evident Lilly was not at the house. Aaron wished more than ever he had not come, but had gone to an hotel.

And the woman left speaking Italian. But it was clear Lilly wasn't home. Aaron wished more than ever that he had not come and had just gone to a hotel.

He made out that the woman was asking him for his name—“Meester—? Meester—?” she kept saying, with a note of interrogation.

He realized that the woman was asking him for his name—“Mister—? Mister—?” she kept saying, with a questioning tone.

“Sisson. Mr. Sisson,” said Aaron, who was becoming impatient. And he found a visiting card to give her. She seemed appeased—said something about telephone—and left him standing.

“Sisson. Mr. Sisson,” said Aaron, who was getting impatient. He found a business card to give her. She seemed satisfied—mentioned something about a phone—and left him standing there.

The rain had ceased, but big drops were shaken from the dark, high trees. Through the uncurtained window he saw the man at the desk reach the telephone. There was a long pause. At length the woman came back and motioned to him to go up—up the drive which curved and disappeared under the dark trees.

The rain had stopped, but large drops were still falling from the tall, dark trees. Through the open window, he saw the man at the desk pick up the phone. There was a long silence. Eventually, the woman returned and signaled for him to go up—up the driveway that curved and vanished under the dark trees.

“Go up there?” said Aaron, pointing.

“Go up there?” Aaron said, pointing.

That was evidently the intention. So he picked up his bags and strode forward, from out of the circle of electric light, up the curved drive in the darkness. It was a steep incline. He saw trees and the grass slopes. There was a tang of snow in the air.

That was clearly the plan. So he grabbed his bags and walked ahead, leaving the circle of bright light, up the sloped driveway in the dark. It was a steep hill. He noticed the trees and the grassy slopes. There was a hint of snow in the air.

Suddenly, up ahead, a brilliant light switched on. He continued uphill through the trees along the path, towards it, and at length, emerged at the foot of a great flight of steps, above which was a wide glass entrance, and an Italian manservant in white gloves hovering as if on the brink.

Suddenly, a bright light turned on ahead. He continued up the hill through the trees along the path, moving toward it, and eventually came out at the bottom of a huge flight of steps, above which was a wide glass entrance, and an Italian butler in white gloves waiting as if ready to greet him.

Aaron emerged from the drive and climbed the steps. The manservant came down two steps and took the little bag. Then he ushered Aaron and the big bag into a large, pillared hall, with thick Turkish carpet on the floor, and handsome appointments. It was spacious, comfortable and warm; but somewhat pretentious; rather like the imposing hall into which the heroine suddenly enters on the film.

Aaron came up from the driveway and walked up the steps. The butler came down a couple of steps and took the small bag. Then he led Aaron and the large bag into a big hall with columns, featuring a thick Turkish carpet on the floor and stylish decorations. It was spacious, cozy, and warm, but a bit showy; kind of like the grand hall the heroine suddenly walks into in a movie.

Aaron dropped his heavy bag, with relief, and stood there, hat in hand, in his damp overcoat in the circle of light, looking vaguely at the yellow marble pillars, the gilded arches above, the shadowy distances and the great stairs. The butler disappeared—reappeared in another moment—and through an open doorway came the host. Sir William was a small, clean old man with a thin, white beard and a courtly deportment, wearing a black velvet dinner jacket faced with purple silk.

Aaron dropped his heavy bag, feeling relieved, and stood there, holding his hat in his hand, in his damp overcoat, inside the circle of light, vaguely looking at the yellow marble pillars, the gilded arches above, the shadowy distances, and the grand stairs. The butler disappeared and then reappeared moments later, and through an open doorway came the host. Sir William was a small, tidy old man with a thin, white beard and an elegant demeanor, wearing a black velvet dinner jacket with purple silk trim.

“How do you do, Mr. Sisson. You come straight from England?”

“How are you, Mr. Sisson? Did you come directly from England?”

Sir William held out his hand courteously and benevolently, smiling an old man's smile of hospitality.

Sir William extended his hand kindly and warmly, smiling the welcoming smile of an old man.

“Mr. Lilly has gone away?” said Aaron.

“Mr. Lilly has left?” said Aaron.

“Yes. He left us several days ago.”

“Yes. He left us a few days ago.”

Aaron hesitated.

Aaron paused.

“You didn't expect me, then?”

“Didn’t think I’d show up?”

“Yes, oh, yes. Yes, oh, yes. Very glad to see you—well, now, come in and have some dinner—”

“Yes, oh, yes. Yes, oh, yes. I'm really glad to see you—well, come in and have some dinner—”

At this moment Lady Franks appeared—short, rather plump, but erect and definite, in a black silk dress and pearls round her throat.

At that moment, Lady Franks appeared—short, somewhat plump, but standing tall and confident, wearing a black silk dress and pearls around her neck.

“How do you do? We are just at dinner,” she said. “You haven't eaten? No—well, then—would you like a bath now, or—?”

“How's it going? We’re just having dinner,” she said. “You haven't eaten? No—well, then—would you like a bath now, or—?”

It was evident the Franks had dispensed much hospitality: much of it charitable. Aaron felt it.

It was clear that the Franks had extended a lot of hospitality, much of it generous. Aaron could sense it.

“No,” he said. “I'll wash my hands and come straight in, shall I?”

“No,” he said. “I’ll wash my hands and come right in, okay?”

“Yes, perhaps that would be better—”

“Yes, maybe that would be better—”

“I'm afraid I am a nuisance.”

"I'm sorry to be a bother."

“Not at all—Beppe—” and she gave instructions in Italian.

“Not at all—Beppe—” and she gave instructions in Italian.

Another footman appeared, and took the big bag. Aaron took the little one this time. They climbed the broad, turning stairs, crossed another handsome lounge, gilt and ormolu and yellow silk chairs and scattered copies of The Graphic or of Country Life, then they disappeared through a doorway into a much narrower flight of stairs. Man can so rarely keep it up all the way, the grandeur.

Another footman showed up and grabbed the large bag. Aaron took the smaller one this time. They ascended the wide, winding stairs, passed through another elegant lounge filled with gilt decorations, ormolu, and yellow silk chairs, along with scattered copies of The Graphic or Country Life. Then they vanished through a doorway into a much narrower staircase. It's so hard for a man to maintain such grandeur all the way through.

Two black and white chamber-maids appeared. Aaron found himself in a blue silk bedroom, and a footman unstrapping his bag, which he did not want unstrapped. Next minute he was beckoned and allured by the Italian servants down the corridor, and presented to the handsome, spacious bathroom, which was warm and creamy-coloured and glittering with massive silver and mysterious with up-to-date conveniences. There he was left to his own devices, and felt like a small boy finding out how it works. For even the mere turning on of the taps was a problem in silver mechanics.

Two black and white chambermaids showed up. Aaron found himself in a blue silk bedroom, with a footman unbuckling his bag, which he didn't want unbuckled. The next minute, he was being called and tempted by the Italian staff down the hallway, and introduced to the beautiful, spacious bathroom, which was warm, creamy-colored, and sparkling with large silver fixtures and modern amenities. There, he was left to figure things out on his own and felt like a young boy discovering how everything worked. Even just turning on the faucets was a challenge in shiny mechanics.

In spite of all the splendours and the elaborated convenience, he washed himself in good hot water, and wished he were having a bath, chiefly because of the wardrobe of marvellous Turkish towels. Then he clicked his way back to his bedroom, changed his shirt and combed his hair in the blue silk bedroom with the Greuze picture, and felt a little dim and superficial surprise. He had fallen into country house parties before, but never into quite such a plushy sense of riches. He felt he ought to have his breath taken away. But alas, the cinema has taken our breath away so often, investing us in all the splendours of the splendidest American millionaire, or all the heroics and marvels of the Somme or the North Pole, that life has now no magnate richer than we, no hero nobler than we have been, on the film. Connu! Connu! Everything life has to offer is known to us, couldn't be known better, from the film.

Despite all the luxury and fancy comforts, he washed himself in good hot water and wished he could take a bath, mainly because of the collection of amazing Turkish towels. Then he made his way back to his bedroom, changed his shirt, and combed his hair in the blue silk room with the Greuze painting, feeling a slight dull and shallow surprise. He had been to country house parties before, but never one that felt this extravagant. He thought he should have been completely blown away. But unfortunately, the movies have amazed us so many times, showing us all the riches of the wealthiest American millionaires or the heroic tales of the Somme or the North Pole, that now life has no magnate richer than us, no hero nobler than we’ve seen on screen. Connu! Connu! Everything life has to offer is familiar to us, couldn't be more familiar, from the films.

So Aaron tied his tie in front of a big Venice mirror, and nothing was a surprise to him. He found a footman hovering to escort him to the dining-room—a real Italian footman, uneasy because milady's dinner was unsettled. He entered the rather small dining-room, and saw the people at table.

So Aaron tied his tie in front of a large mirror in Venice, and nothing surprised him. He noticed a footman waiting to escort him to the dining room—a real Italian footman, looking uncomfortable because milady's dinner was not ready. He walked into the somewhat small dining room and saw the people at the table.

He was told various names: bowed to a young, slim woman with big blue eyes and dark hair like a photograph, then to a smaller rather colourless young woman with a large nose: then to a stout, rubicund, bald colonel, and to a tall, thin, Oxford-looking major with a black patch over his eye—both these men in khaki: finally to a good-looking, well-nourished young man in a dinner-jacket, and he sat down to his soup, on his hostess' left hand. The colonel sat on her right, and was confidential. Little Sir William, with his hair and his beard white like spun glass, his manner very courteous and animated, the purple facings of his velvet jacket very impressive, sat at the far end of the table jesting with the ladies and showing his teeth in an old man's smile, a little bit affected, but pleasant, wishing everybody to be happy.

He was introduced to several people: he bowed to a young, slender woman with big blue eyes and dark hair that looked like a photo, then to a smaller, rather plain young woman with a large nose; next was a stout, rosy-cheeked, bald colonel, and a tall, thin, Oxford-looking major with a black patch over his eye—both in khaki. Finally, he greeted a good-looking, well-fed young man in a dinner jacket and took a seat for his soup on his hostess's left. The colonel was on her right and was quite talkative. Little Sir William, with his hair and beard white like spun glass, had a very polite and lively demeanor; the purple trim of his velvet jacket was quite striking. He sat at the far end of the table joking with the ladies and flashing an old man's smile, which was somewhat affected but pleasant, as he wished everyone happiness.

Aaron ate his soup, trying to catch up. Milady's own confidential Italian butler, fidelity itself, hovered quivering near, spiritually helping the newcomer to catch up. Two nice little entree dishes, specially prepared for Aaron to take the place of the bygone fish and vol au-vents of the proper dinner, testified to the courtesy and charity of his hostess.

Aaron ate his soup, trying to keep up. Milady's personal Italian butler, loyal as ever, hovered nearby, offering moral support to the newcomer. Two nicely arranged entrée dishes, specially prepared for Aaron to replace the missed fish and vol-au-vents from the proper dinner, showed the kindness and generosity of his hostess.

Well, eating rapidly, he had more or less caught up by the time the sweets came. So he swallowed a glass of wine and looked round. His hostess with her pearls, and her diamond star in her grey hair, was speaking of Lilly and then of music to him.

Well, eating quickly, he had mostly caught up by the time the desserts arrived. So he downed a glass of wine and looked around. His hostess, with her pearls and diamond star in her gray hair, was talking to him about Lilly and then about music.

“I hear you are a musician. That's what I should have been if I had had my way.”

“I hear you're a musician. That's what I would have wanted to be if I had the choice.”

“What instrument?” asked Aaron.

"What instrument?" Aaron asked.

“Oh, the piano. Yours is the flute, Mr. Lilly says. I think the flute can be so attractive. But I feel, of course you have more range with the piano. I love the piano—and orchestra.”

“Oh, the piano. Yours is the flute, Mr. Lilly says. I think the flute can be really appealing. But I feel, of course, you have more versatility with the piano. I love the piano—and the orchestra.”

At that moment, the colonel and hostess-duties distracted her. But she came back in snatches. She was a woman who reminded him a little of Queen Victoria; so assured in her own room, a large part of her attention always given to the successful issue of her duties, the remainder at the disposal of her guests. It was an old-fashioned, not unpleasant feeling: like retrospect. But she had beautiful, big, smooth emeralds and sapphires on her fingers. Money! What a curious thing it is! Aaron noticed the deference of all the guests at table: a touch of obsequiousness: before the money! And the host and hostess accepted the deference, nay, expected it, as their due. Yet both Sir William and Lady Franks knew that it was only money and success. They had both a certain afterthought, knowing dimly that the game was but a game, and that they were the helpless leaders in the game. They had a certain basic ordinariness which prevented their making any great hits, and which kept them disillusioned all the while. They remembered their poor and insignificant days.

At that moment, the colonel and hostess duties distracted her. But she would come back in bits and pieces. She was a woman who reminded him a little of Queen Victoria; so confident in her own space, a large part of her focus always on successfully carrying out her responsibilities, while the rest was available for her guests. It was an old-fashioned, yet not unpleasant feeling: like looking back on the past. But she had beautiful, large, smooth emeralds and sapphires on her fingers. Money! What a strange thing it is! Aaron noticed the way all the guests at the table showed deference: a hint of servility before the wealth! And the host and hostess accepted this deference, even expected it, as their right. Yet both Sir William and Lady Franks knew that it was just money and success. They both had a certain afterthought, vaguely aware that the whole thing was just a game, and that they were the powerless players in it. They had a certain basic ordinariness that kept them from making any big impacts and left them feeling disillusioned all the while. They remembered their poor and insignificant days.

“And I hear you were playing in the orchestra at Covent Garden. We came back from London last week. I enjoyed Beecham's operas so much.”

“And I heard you were playing in the orchestra at Covent Garden. We got back from London last week. I really enjoyed Beecham's operas.”

“Which do you like best?” said Aaron.

“Which one do you like the most?” Aaron asked.

“Oh, the Russian. I think Ivan. It is such fine music.”

“Oh, the Russian. I think Ivan. It’s such beautiful music.”

“I find Ivan artificial.”

“I find Ivan fake.”

“Do you? Oh, I don't think so. No, I don't think you can say that.”

“Do you? Oh, I don’t think so. No, I don’t think you can say that.”

Aaron wondered at her assurance. She seemed to put him just a tiny bit in his place, even in an opinion on music. Money gave her that right, too. Curious—the only authority left. And he deferred to her opinion: that is, to her money. He did it almost deliberately. Yes—what did he believe in, besides money? What does any man? He looked at the black patch over the major's eye. What had he given his eye for?—the nation's money. Well, and very necessary, too; otherwise we might be where the wretched Austrians are. Instead of which—how smooth his hostess' sapphires!

Aaron was intrigued by her confidence. She managed to put him a little in his place, even about music. Her wealth gave her that power, too. It was strange—the only authority left. And he respected her opinion: which meant he respected her money. He did it almost intentionally. Yes—what did he truly believe in, aside from money? What does any guy? He glanced at the black patch over the major's eye. What had he sacrificed his eye for?—the nation’s funds. Well, it was necessary, too; otherwise, we might be in the same situation as the miserable Austrians. Instead, look at how polished his hostess's sapphires were!

“Of course I myself prefer Moussorgsky,” said Aaron. “I think he is a greater artist. But perhaps it is just personal preference.”

“Of course, I personally prefer Moussorgsky,” Aaron said. “I think he’s a greater artist. But maybe it’s just a matter of personal preference.”

“Yes. Boris is wonderful. Oh, some of the scenes in Boris!”

“Yes. Boris is amazing. Oh, some of the scenes in Boris!”

“And even more Kovantchina,” said Aaron. “I wish we could go back to melody pure and simple. Yet I find Kovantchina, which is all mass music practically, gives me more satisfaction than any other opera.”

“And even more Kovantchina,” said Aaron. “I wish we could return to music that’s pure and simple. Yet I find Kovantchina, which is basically all mass music, gives me more satisfaction than any other opera.”

“Do you really? I shouldn't say so: oh, no—but you can't mean that you would like all music to go back to melody pure and simple! Just a flute—just a pipe! Oh, Mr. Sisson, you are bigoted for your instrument. I just LIVE in harmony—chords, chords!” She struck imaginary chords on the white damask, and her sapphires swam blue. But at the same time she was watching to see if Sir William had still got beside his plate the white medicine cachet which he must swallow at every meal. Because if so, she must remind him to swallow it. However, at that very moment, he put it on his tongue. So that she could turn her attention again to Aaron and the imaginary chord on the white damask; the thing she just lived in. But the rubicund bald colonel, more rubicund after wine, most rubicund now the Marsala was going, snatched her attention with a burly homage to her femininity, and shared his fear with her with a boyish gallantry.

“Do you really? I shouldn’t say so: oh, no—but you can’t mean that you want all music to go back to pure and simple melodies! Just a flute—just a pipe! Oh, Mr. Sisson, you’re so biased toward your instrument. I just LIVE in harmony—chords, chords!” She played imaginary chords on the white damask, and her sapphires sparkled blue. But at the same time, she was watching to see if Sir William still had the white medicine cachet beside his plate that he had to take with every meal. Because if he did, she needed to remind him to take it. However, at that very moment, he put it on his tongue. So she could turn her attention back to Aaron and the imaginary chord on the white damask; the thing she lived for. But the ruddy bald colonel, even redder after wine, especially rosy now that the Marsala was flowing, grabbed her attention with a hearty compliment to her femininity and shared his worries with her in a boyish, gallant way.

When the women had gone up, Sir William came near and put his hand on Aaron's shoulder. It was evident the charm was beginning to work. Sir William was a self-made man, and not in the least a snob. He liked the fundamental ordinariness in Aaron, the commonness of the common man.

When the women had left, Sir William approached and placed his hand on Aaron's shoulder. It was clear that the charm was starting to take effect. Sir William was a self-made man and definitely not a snob. He appreciated the basic ordinariness in Aaron, the simplicity of the average person.

“Well now, Mr. Sisson, we are very glad to see you! Very glad, indeed. I count Mr. Lilly one of the most interesting men it has ever been my good fortune to know. And so for your own sake, and for Mr. Lilly's sake, we are very glad to see you. Arthur, my boy, give Mr. Sisson some Marsala—and take some yourself.”

“Well now, Mr. Sisson, it’s great to see you! Really great, indeed. I consider Mr. Lilly one of the most interesting people I’ve ever had the pleasure of knowing. So, for both your sake and Mr. Lilly's, we’re really happy to have you here. Arthur, my boy, pour Mr. Sisson some Marsala—and have some for yourself.”

“Thank you, Sir,” said the well-nourished young man in nice evening clothes. “You'll take another glass yourself, Sir?”

“Thank you, sir,” said the well-dressed young man in nice evening clothes. “Would you like another glass yourself, sir?”

“Yes, I will, I will. I will drink a glass with Mr. Sisson. Major, where are you wandering off to? Come and take a glass with us, my boy.”

“Yes, I will, I will. I'll have a drink with Mr. Sisson. Major, where are you going? Come have a drink with us, my friend.”

“Thanks, Sir William,” drawled the young major with the black patch.

“Thanks, Sir William,” the young major with the black patch said in a drawn-out tone.

“Now, Colonel—I hope you are in good health and spirits.”

“Now, Colonel—I hope you’re doing well and feeling good.”

“Never better, Sir William, never better.”

“Never been better, Sir William, never been better.”

“I'm very glad to hear it; very glad indeed. Try my Marsala—I think it is quite good. Port is beyond us for the moment—for the moment—”

“I'm really glad to hear that; really glad. Try my Marsala—I think it’s pretty good. Port is out of reach for now—for now—”

And the old man sipped his brown wine, and smiled again. He made quite a handsome picture: but he was frail.

And the old man sipped his dark wine and smiled again. He looked quite good, but he was weak.

“And where are you bound, Mr. Sisson? Towards Rome?”

“And where are you headed, Mr. Sisson? Towards Rome?”

“I came to meet Lilly,” said Aaron.

“I came to meet Lilly,” Aaron said.

“Ah! But Lilly has fled over the borders by this time. Never was such a man for crossing frontiers. Wonderful person, to be able to do it.”

“Ah! But Lilly has escaped across the borders by now. No one is better at crossing frontiers. Amazing person, to be able to do it.”

“Where has he gone?” said Aaron.

“Where did he go?” asked Aaron.

“I think to Geneva for the moment. But he certainly talked of Venice. You yourself have no definite goal?”

“I’m currently thinking of Geneva. But he definitely mentioned Venice. Don’t you have a specific destination in mind?”

“No.”

“No.”

“Ah! You have not come to Italy to practice your art?”

“Ah! You didn't come to Italy to pursue your art?”

“I shall HAVE to practice it: or else—no, I haven't come for that.”

“I will need to practice it; otherwise—no, that's not why I'm here.”

“Ah, you will HAVE to practice it. Ah, yes! We are all under the necessity to eat. And you have a family in England? Am I not right?”

“Ah, you really need to practice it. Oh, yes! We all have to eat. And you have a family in England? Am I correct?”

“Quite. I've got a family depending on me.”

“Definitely. I have a family that relies on me.”

“Yes, then you must practice your art: you must practice your art. Well—shall we join the ladies? Coffee will no doubt be served.”

“Yes, then you need to practice your craft: you need to practice your craft. Well—shall we join the ladies? Coffee will probably be served.”

“Will you take my arm, Sir?” said the well-nourished Arthur.

“Will you take my arm, sir?” said the well-fed Arthur.

“Thank you, thank you,” the old man motioned him away.

“Thanks, thanks,” the old man waved him off.

So they went upstairs to where the three women were sitting in the library round the fire, chattering not very interested. The entry of Sir William at once made a stir.

So they went upstairs to where the three women were sitting in the library by the fire, chatting but not very engaged. The arrival of Sir William immediately caused a commotion.

The girl in white, with the biggish nose, fluttered round him. She was Arthur's wife. The girl in soft blue spread herself on the couch: she was the young Major's wife, and she had a blue band round her hair. The Colonel hovered stout and fidgetty round Lady Franks and the liqueur stand. He and the Major were both in khaki—belonging to the service on duty in Italy still.

The girl in white, with the slightly bigger nose, flitted around him. She was Arthur's wife. The girl in soft blue lounged on the couch: she was the young Major's wife, and she had a blue band around her hair. The Colonel bustled around Lady Franks and the liqueur stand, looking stout and fidgety. He and the Major were both in khaki—still part of the service on duty in Italy.

Coffee appeared—and Sir William doled out creme de menthe. There was no conversation—only tedious words. The little party was just commonplace and dull—boring. Yet Sir William, the self-made man, was a study. And the young, Oxford-like Major, with his English diffidence and his one dark, pensive, baffled eye was only waiting to be earnest, poor devil.

Coffee showed up—and Sir William served creme de menthe. There was no real conversation—just boring small talk. The small gathering was just ordinary and dull—mind-numbing. Yet Sir William, the self-made man, was worth studying. And the young Major, with his English shyness and his one dark, thoughtful, confused eye was just waiting to be serious, poor guy.

The girl in white had been a sort of companion to Lady Franks, so that Arthur was more or less a son-in-law. In this capacity, he acted. Aaron strayed round uneasily looking at the books, bought but not read, and at the big pictures above. It was Arthur who fetched out the little boxes containing the orders conferred on Sir William for his war-work: and perhaps more, for the many thousands of pounds he had spent on his war-work.

The girl in white had been a kind of companion to Lady Franks, making Arthur more or less a son-in-law. In this role, he took action. Aaron wandered around awkwardly, glancing at the books that had been bought but not read, and at the large pictures above. It was Arthur who brought out the small boxes containing the honors awarded to Sir William for his war work—and maybe more, considering the many thousands of pounds he had spent on his contributions to the war effort.

There were three orders: one British, and quite important, a large silver star for the breast: one Italian, smaller, and silver and gold; and one from the State of Ruritania, in silver and red-and-green enamel, smaller than the others.

There were three orders: one British, which was quite important, a large silver star for the chest; one Italian, smaller, made of silver and gold; and one from the State of Ruritania, in silver and red-and-green enamel, smaller than the others.

“Come now, William,” said Lady Franks, “you must try them all on. You must try them all on together, and let us see how you look.”

“Come on, William,” said Lady Franks, “you have to try them all on. You need to try them all on at once, and let us see how you look.”

The little, frail old man, with his strange old man's blue eyes and his old man's perpetual laugh, swelled out his chest and said:

The small, weak old man, with his unusual blue eyes and constant laughter, puffed out his chest and said:

“What, am I to appear in all my vanities?” And he laughed shortly.

“What, should I show up in all my pretentiousness?” And he laughed briefly.

“Of course you are. We want to see you,” said the white girl.

“Of course you are. We want to see you,” said the white girl.

“Indeed we do! We shouldn't mind all appearing in such vanities—what, Lady Franks!” boomed the Colonel.

“Of course we do! We shouldn’t care about all showing off in such foolishness—what, Lady Franks!” boomed the Colonel.

“I should think not,” replied his hostess. “When a man has honours conferred on him, it shows a poor spirit if he isn't proud of them.”

“I would hope not,” replied his hostess. “When a man receives honors, it shows a lack of character if he isn't proud of them.”

“Of course I am proud of them!” said Sir William. “Well then, come and have them pinned on. I think it's wonderful to have got so much in one life-time—wonderful,” said Lady Franks.

“Of course I'm proud of them!” said Sir William. “Well then, come and have them pinned on. I think it's amazing to have accomplished so much in one lifetime—amazing,” said Lady Franks.

“Oh, Sir William is a wonderful man,” said the Colonel. “Well—we won't say so before him. But let us look at him in his orders.”

“Oh, Sir William is a great guy,” said the Colonel. “Well—we won't say that in front of him. But let’s check him out in his uniform.”

Arthur, always ready on these occasions, had taken the large and shining British star from its box, and drew near to Sir William, who stood swelling his chest, pleased, proud, and a little wistful.

Arthur, always prepared for these moments, had taken the large and shiny British star out of its box and approached Sir William, who stood puffing out his chest, feeling pleased, proud, and a bit nostalgic.

“This one first, Sir,” said Arthur.

“This one first, Sir,” Arthur said.

Sir William stood very still, half tremulous, like a man undergoing an operation.

Sir William stood completely still, a bit shaky, like someone about to have surgery.

“And it goes just here—the level of the heart. This is where it goes.” And carefully he pinned the large, radiating ornament on the black velvet dinner-jacket of the old man.

“And it goes right here—the level of the heart. This is where it goes.” And he carefully pinned the large, radiating ornament on the old man's black velvet dinner jacket.

“That is the first—and very becoming,” said Lady Franks.

"That is the first—and it looks great," said Lady Franks.

“Oh, very becoming! Very becoming!” said the tall wife of the Major—she was a handsome young woman of the tall, frail type.

“Oh, so flattering! So flattering!” said the tall wife of the Major—she was a beautiful young woman of the tall, slender type.

“Do you think so, my dear?” said the old man, with his eternal smile: the curious smile of old people when they are dead.

“Do you really think so, my dear?” said the old man, with his constant smile: the peculiar smile of elderly people when they’re no longer alive.

“Not only becoming, Sir,” said the Major, bending his tall, slim figure forwards. “But a reassuring sign that a nation knows how to distinguish her valuable men.”

“Not just becoming, Sir,” said the Major, leaning his tall, slim figure forward. “But a comforting sign that a nation can recognize her valuable people.”

“Quite!” said Lady Franks. “I think it is a very great honour to have got it. The king was most gracious, too— Now the other. That goes beside it—the Italian—”

“Absolutely!” said Lady Franks. “I truly believe it's a great honor to have received it. The king was incredibly gracious, too— Now the other one. That goes next to it—the Italian—”

Sir William stood there undergoing the operation of the pinning-on. The Italian star being somewhat smaller than the British, there was a slight question as to where exactly it should be placed. However, Arthur decided it: and the old man stood before the company with his two stars on his breast.

Sir William stood there getting his pins put on. Since the Italian star was a bit smaller than the British one, there was a small debate about where exactly it should go. However, Arthur made the decision, and the old man faced the group with his two stars on his chest.

“And now the Ruritanian,” said Lady Franks eagerly.

“And now the Ruritanian,” Lady Franks said eagerly.

“That doesn't go on the same level with the others, Lady Franks,” said Arthur. “That goes much lower down—about here.”

“That doesn't compare to the others, Lady Franks,” Arthur said. “That belongs much lower—around here.”

“Are you sure?” said Lady Franks. “Doesn't it go more here?”

“Are you sure?” Lady Franks asked. “Doesn't it belong more here?”

“No no, no no, not at all. Here! Isn't it so, Sybil?”

“No, no, not at all. Look! Isn't that right, Sybil?”

“Yes, I think so,” said Sybil.

“Yes, I think so,” Sybil said.

Old Sir William stood quite silent, his breast prepared, peering over the facings of his coat to see where the star was going. The Colonel was called in, and though he knew nothing about it, he agreed with Arthur, who apparently did know something. So the star was pinned quite low down. Sir William, peeping down, exclaimed:

Old Sir William stood quietly, his chest ready, looking over the front of his coat to see where the star was headed. The Colonel was brought in, and although he had no clue about it, he went along with Arthur, who seemed to know something. So the star was pinned pretty low. Sir William, looking down, exclaimed:

“Well, that is most curious now! I wear an order over the pit of my stomach! I think that is very curious: a curious place to wear an order.”

"Well, that's really odd! I have an order sitting right in the pit of my stomach! I find that very peculiar: a strange spot to have an order."

“Stand up! Stand up and let us look!” said Lady Franks. “There now, isn't it handsome? And isn't it a great deal of honour for one man? Could he have expected so much, in one life-time? I call it wonderful. Come and look at yourself, dear”—and she led him to a mirror.

“Stand up! Stand up and let’s take a look!” said Lady Franks. “Look at that, isn’t it beautiful? And what an honor for one man! Could he have ever imagined so much in one lifetime? I think it’s amazing. Come and see yourself, dear”—and she took him to a mirror.

“What's more, all thoroughly deserved,” said Arthur.

“What's more, they all totally deserved it,” said Arthur.

“I should think so,” said the Colonel, fidgetting.

“I would think so,” said the Colonel, fidgeting.

“Ah, yes, nobody has deserved them better,” cooed Sybil.

“Ah, yes, no one deserves them more,” Sybil said softly.

“Nor on more humane and generous grounds,” said the Major, sotto voce.

“Not on more humane and generous grounds,” said the Major, quietly.

“The effort to save life, indeed,” returned the Major's young wife: “splendid!”

“The effort to save lives, for sure,” replied the Major's young wife: “awesome!”

Sir William stood naively before the mirror and looked at his three stars on his black velvet dinner-jacket.

Sir William stood innocently in front of the mirror and glanced at the three stars on his black velvet dinner jacket.

“Almost directly over the pit of my stomach,” he said. “I hope that is not a decoration for my greedy APPETITE.” And he laughed at the young women.

“Almost right in the pit of my stomach,” he said. “I hope that’s not a decoration for my greedy APPETITE.” And he laughed at the young women.

“I assure you it is in position, Sir,” said Arthur. “Absolutely correct. I will read it out to you later.”

“I promise it’s in place, Sir,” said Arthur. “Totally right. I’ll read it to you later.”

“Aren't you satisfied? Aren't you a proud man! Isn't it wonderful?” said Lady Franks. “Why, what more could a man want from life? He could never EXPECT so much.”

“Aren't you happy? Aren't you a proud man! Isn't it amazing?” said Lady Franks. “Seriously, what more could a man want from life? He could never EXPECT so much.”

“Yes, my dear. I AM a proud man. Three countries have honoured me—” There was a little, breathless pause.

“Yes, my dear. I AM a proud man. Three countries have honored me—” There was a brief, breathless pause.

“And not more than they ought to have done,” said Sybil.

“And not more than they should have,” said Sybil.

“Well! Well! I shall have my head turned. Let me return to my own humble self. I am too much in the stars at the moment.”

“Well! Well! I'm getting a bit carried away. Let me ground myself again. I'm thinking too highly of myself right now.”

Sir William turned to Arthur to have his decorations removed. Aaron, standing in the background, felt the whole scene strange, childish, a little touching. And Lady Franks was so obviously trying to console her husband: to console the frail, excitable old man with his honours. But why console him? Did he need consolation? And did she? It was evident that only the hard-money woman in her put any price on the decorations.

Sir William turned to Arthur to have his medals taken off. Aaron, hanging back, found the whole scene odd, immature, and a bit moving. Lady Franks was clearly attempting to comfort her husband: to comfort the delicate, high-strung old man with his honors. But why comfort him? Did he really need comforting? And what about her? It was clear that only the practical side of her saw any value in the medals.

Aaron came forward and examined the orders, one after the other. Just metal playthings of curious shiny silver and gilt and enamel. Heavy the British one—but only like some heavy buckle, a piece of metal merely when one turned it over. Somebody dropped the Italian cross, and there was a moment of horror. But the lump of metal took no hurt. Queer to see the things stowed in their boxes again. Aaron had always imagined these mysterious decorations as shining by nature on the breasts of heroes. Pinned-on pieces of metal were a considerable come-down.

Aaron stepped forward and looked over the orders, one by one. Just metal trinkets made of shiny silver, gold, and enamel. The British one was heavy—but it felt more like a thick buckle, just a piece of metal when you flipped it over. Someone dropped the Italian cross, and there was a brief moment of panic. But the chunk of metal didn't get damaged. It was strange to see the items packed away in their boxes again. Aaron had always pictured these mysterious medals gleaming naturally on the chests of heroes. Wearing these pinned metal pieces felt like a significant downgrade.

The orders were put away, the party sat round the fire in the comfortable library, the men sipping more creme de menthe, since nothing else offered, and the couple of hours in front promising the tedium of small-talk of tedious people who had really nothing to say and no particular originality in saying it.

The orders were set aside, and the group settled around the fire in the cozy library, the men sipping more creme de menthe, since there was nothing else available. The couple of hours ahead promised the boredom of small talk among dull people who had nothing meaningful to say and lacked any real originality in saying it.

Aaron, however, had reckoned without his host. Sir William sat upright in his chair, with all the determination of a frail old man who insists on being level with the young. The new guest sat in a lower chair, smoking, that curious glimmer on his face which made him so attractive, and which only meant that he was looking on the whole scene from the outside, as it were, from beyond a fence. Sir William came almost directly to the attack.

Aaron, however, hadn’t accounted for his host. Sir William sat straight in his chair, determined like a frail old man who insists on being at the same level as the young. The new guest sat in a lower chair, smoking, a curious glimmer on his face that made him so appealing, which only showed he was viewing the whole scene from the outside, as if from beyond a fence. Sir William almost immediately launched into the conversation.

“And so, Mr. Sisson, you have no definite purpose in coming to Italy?”

“And so, Mr. Sisson, you don’t have a clear reason for coming to Italy?”

“No, none,” said Aaron. “I wanted to join Lilly.”

“No, none,” said Aaron. “I wanted to join Lilly.”

“But when you had joined him—?”

"But when you teamed up with him—?"

“Oh, nothing—stay here a time, in this country, if I could earn my keep.”

“Oh, nothing—I'd stay here for a while in this country if I could make a living.”

“Ah!—earn your keep? So you hope to earn your keep here? May I ask how?”

“Ah!—you want to earn your keep? So you think you can earn your keep here? Can I ask how?”

“By my flute.”

“By my flute.”

“Italy is a poor country.”

“Italy is an underdeveloped country.”

“I don't want much.”

“I don’t want a lot.”

“You have a family to provide for.”

“You have a family to take care of.”

“They are provided for—for a couple of years.”

“They're taken care of—for a couple of years.”

“Oh, indeed! Is that so?”

“Oh, really? Is that true?”

The old man got out of Aaron the detailed account of his circumstances—how he had left so much money to be paid over to his wife, and had received only a small amount for himself.

The old man got a detailed account from Aaron about his situation—how he had left a lot of money to be given to his wife, and had only received a little for himself.

“I see you are like Lilly—you trust to Providence,” said Sir William.

“I see you're like Lilly—you trust in fate,” said Sir William.

“Providence or fate,” said Aaron.

“Destiny or fate,” said Aaron.

“Lilly calls it Providence,” said Sir William. “For my own part, I always advise Providence plus a banking account. I have every belief in Providence, plus a banking account. Providence and no banking account I have observed to be almost invariably fatal. Lilly and I have argued it. He believes in casting his bread upon the waters. I sincerely hope he won't have to cast himself after his bread, one of these days. Providence with a banking account. Believe in Providence once you have secured enough to live on. I should consider it disastrous to believe in Providence BEFORE. One can never be SURE of Providence.”

“Lilly calls it Providence,” said Sir William. “As for me, I always recommend a mix of Providence and a bank account. I firmly believe in Providence, along with having a bank account. I've noticed that relying on Providence alone without a bank account is usually a recipe for disaster. Lilly and I have debated this. He believes in throwing his bread on the waters. I truly hope he won’t find himself chasing after his bread one of these days. Providence and a bank account. Trust in Providence once you’ve got enough to get by. I think it would be a mistake to rely on Providence BEFORE that. You can never be really sure about Providence.”

“What can you be sure of, then?” said Aaron.

“What can you be sure of, then?” Aaron asked.

“Well, in moderation, I can believe in a little hard cash, and in my own ability to earn a little hard cash.”

"Well, in moderation, I can believe in having some cash, and in my own ability to earn a bit of money."

“Perhaps Lilly believes in his own ability, too.”

“Maybe Lilly believes in his own abilities as well.”

“No. Not so. Because he will never directly work to earn money. He works—and works quite well, I am told: but only as the spirit moves him, and never with any eye to the market. Now I call that TEMPTING Providence, myself. The spirit may move him in quite an opposite direction to the market—then where is Lilly? I have put it to him more than once.”

“No. Not at all. Because he will never actually work to earn money. He works—and I hear he does quite well: but only when he feels inspired, and never with any regard for the market. I consider that playing with fate, myself. The inspiration might lead him in a direction that's completely opposite to the market—so then where does that leave Lilly? I've asked him more than once.”

“The spirit generally does move him dead against the market,” said Aaron. “But he manages to scrape along.”

“The spirit usually drives him to go against the market,” said Aaron. “But he manages to get by.”

“In a state of jeopardy: all the time in a state of jeopardy,” said the old man. “His whole existence, and that of his wife, is completely precarious. I found, in my youth, the spirit moved me to various things which would have left me and my wife starving. So I realised in time, this was no good. I took my spirit in hand, therefore, and made him pull the cart which mankind is riding in. I harnessed him to the work of productive labour. And so he brought me my reward.”

“In a constant state of danger: always in a constant state of danger,” said the old man. “His entire life, and that of his wife, is totally unstable. In my youth, I was driven by my spirit to pursue various things that would have left my wife and me starving. So I realized in time that this was not good. I took control of my spirit, and made it work for the benefit of others. I put it to the task of productive labor. And so, it brought me my reward.”

“Yes,” said Aaron. “But every man according to his belief.”

“Yes,” Aaron said. “But each person according to what they believe.”

“I don't see,” said Sir William, “how a man can BELIEVE in a Providence unless he sets himself definitely to the work of earning his daily bread, and making provision for future needs. That's what Providence means to me—making provision for oneself and one's family. Now, Mr. Lilly—and you yourself—you say you believe in a Providence that does NOT compel you to earn your daily bread, and make provision. I confess myself I cannot see it: and Lilly has never been able to convince me.”

“I don't see,” said Sir William, “how a person can BELIEVE in a higher power unless they commit to the effort of earning their living and preparing for future needs. To me, that’s what a higher power means—taking care of oneself and one’s family. Now, Mr. Lilly—and you yourself—you say you believe in a higher power that does NOT require you to earn your living and prepare. I honestly can’t understand it, and Lilly has never been able to convince me.”

“I don't believe in a kind-hearted Providence,” said Aaron, “and I don't believe Lilly does. But I believe in chance. I believe, if I go my own way, without tying my nose to a job, chance will always throw something in my way: enough to get along with.”

“I don’t believe in a kind-hearted higher power,” said Aaron, “and I don’t think Lilly does either. But I believe in luck. I believe that if I go my own way, without getting tied down to a job, luck will always bring something my way: enough to get by.”

“But on what do you base such a very unwarrantable belief?”

“But what makes you think such an unreasonable belief is justified?”

“I just feel like that.”

“I just feel that way.”

“And if you are ever quite without success—and nothing to fall back on?”

“And what if you ever find yourself completely unsuccessful—and with nothing to rely on?”

“I can work at something.”

“I can work on something.”

“In case of illness, for example?”

“In case of illness, for instance?”

“I can go to a hospital—or die.”

“I can go to a hospital—or I could die.”

“Dear me! However, you are more logical than Lilly. He seems to believe that he has the Invisible—call it Providence if you will—on his side, and that this Invisible will never leave him in the lurch, or let him down, so long as he sticks to his own side of the bargain, and NEVER works for his own ends. I don't quite see how he works. Certainly he seems to me a man who squanders a great deal of talent unworthily. Yet for some reason or other he calls this true, genuine activity, and has a contempt for actual work by which a man makes provision for his years and for his family. In the end, he will have to fall back on charity. But when I say so, he denies it, and says that in the end we, the men who work and make provision, will have to fall back on him. Well, all I can say is, that SO FAR he is in far greater danger of having to fall back on me, than I on him.”

“Wow! You really are more logical than Lilly. He seems to think that he has the Invisible—call it Providence if you want—on his side, and that this Invisible will never let him down as long as he sticks to his end of the deal and NEVER works for his own benefit. I don't quite understand how he operates. He definitely seems like a person who wastes a lot of talent in an unworthy way. Yet, for some reason, he calls this true, genuine activity and looks down on actual work that someone does to provide for themselves and their family. In the end, he’ll have to rely on charity. But when I mention this, he denies it and claims that eventually, we, the people who work and provide, will have to depend on him. Well, all I can say is that SO FAR, he is in much greater danger of needing to rely on me than I am on him.”

The old man sat back in his chair with a little laugh of triumph. But it smote almost devilishly on Aaron's ears, and for the first time in his life he felt that there existed a necessity for taking sides.

The old man leaned back in his chair with a slight laugh of victory. But it struck almost wickedly in Aaron's ears, and for the first time in his life, he felt a need to choose a side.

“I don't suppose he will do much falling back,” he said.

“I don't think he'll be falling back much,” he said.

“Well, he is young yet. You are both young. You are squandering your youth. I am an old man, and I see the end.”

“Well, he's still young. You both are young. You're wasting your youth. I'm an old man, and I see the end.”

“What end, Sir William?”

"What purpose, Sir William?"

“Charity—and poverty—and some not very congenial 'job,' as you call it, to put bread in your mouth. No, no, I would not like to trust myself to your Providence, or to your Chance. Though I admit your Chance is a sounder proposition than Lilly's Providence. You speculate with your life and your talent. I admit the nature which is a born speculator. After all, with your flute, you will speculate in other people's taste for luxury, as a man may speculate in theatres or trains de luxe. You are the speculator. That may be your way of wisdom. But Lilly does not even speculate. I cannot see his point. I cannot see his point. I cannot see his point. Yet I have the greatest admiration for his mentality.”

“Charity—and poverty—and some not-so-great 'job,' as you call it, to put food on your table. No, no, I wouldn’t want to rely on your Providence or your Luck. Though I’ll admit your Luck is a better option than Lilly's Providence. You take risks with your life and your talent. I recognize that nature favors those who gamble. After all, with your flute, you'll be betting on other people’s taste for luxury, just like someone might invest in theaters or fancy trains. You are the one taking the risks. That might be your form of wisdom. But Lilly doesn’t even take risks. I can’t understand his perspective. I can’t understand his perspective. I can’t understand his perspective. Yet I have the utmost admiration for his mindset.”

The old man had fired up during this conversation—and all the others in the room had gone silent. Lady Franks was palpably uneasy. She alone knew how frail the old man was—frailer by far than his years. She alone knew what fear of his own age, what fear of death haunted him now: fear of his own non-existence. His own old age was an agony to him; worse than an agony, a horror. He wanted to be young—to live, to live. And he was old, he was breaking up. The glistening youth of Aaron, the impetuousness of Lilly fascinated him. And both these men seemed calmly to contradict his own wealth and honours.

The old man had gotten fired up during this conversation—and everyone else in the room had gone silent. Lady Franks was visibly uneasy. She alone knew how fragile the old man was—much more fragile than his age suggested. She understood the fear of aging and the fear of death that tormented him: the fear of his own non-existence. His old age was a torment to him; worse than torment, it was a nightmare. He longed to be young—to live, to truly live. But he was old, and he was falling apart. The vibrant youth of Aaron and the impulsiveness of Lilly fascinated him. Both of these men seemed to quietly challenge his own wealth and status.

Lady Franks tried to turn off the conversation to the trickles of normal chit-chat. The Colonel was horribly bored—so were all the women—Arthur was indifferent. Only the young Major was implicated, troubled in his earnest and philosophic spirit.

Lady Franks tried to steer the conversation back to light, normal small talk. The Colonel was extremely bored—so were all the women—Arthur couldn’t care less. Only the young Major was engaged, troubled in his serious and thoughtful way.

“What I can't see,” he said, “is the place that others have in your scheme.”

“What I can't see,” he said, “is where others fit into your plan.”

“Is isn't a scheme,” said Aaron.

“It's not a scheme,” said Aaron.

“Well then, your way of life. Isn't it pretty selfish, to marry a woman and then expect her to live on very little indeed, and that always precarious, just because you happen to believe in Providence or in Chance: which I think worse? What I don't see is where others come in. What would the world be like if everybody lived that way?”

“Well then, your way of life. Isn't it pretty selfish to marry a woman and then expect her to live on almost nothing, which is always uncertain, just because you believe in Providence or in Chance, which I actually think is worse? What I don't get is how others fit into this. What would the world be like if everyone lived like that?”

“Other people can please themselves,” said Aaron.

“Other people can do what they want,” said Aaron.

“No, they can't—because you take first choice, it seems to me. Supposing your wife—or Lilly's wife—asks for security and for provision, as Sir William says. Surely she has a right to it.”

“No, they can’t—because it seems like you get the first pick. What if your wife—or Lilly’s wife—wants security and support, as Sir William says? She definitely has a right to that.”

“If I've no right to it myself—and I HAVE no right to it, if I don't want it—then what right has she?”

“If I don’t have a right to it myself—and I REALLY don’t have a right to it if I don’t want it—then what right does she have?”

“Every right, I should say. All the more since you are improvident.”

“Every right, I should say. Especially since you’re careless.”

“Then she must manage her rights for herself. It's no good her foisting her rights on to me.”

“Then she has to take care of her own rights. It's pointless for her to push her rights onto me.”

“Isn't that pure selfishness?”

"Isn't that just selfish?"

“It may be. I shall send my wife money as long as I've money to send.”

“It could be. I’ll send my wife money as long as I have money to send.”

“And supposing you have none?”

“And what if you have none?”

“Then I can't send it—and she must look out for herself.”

“Then I can't send it—and she has to take care of herself.”

“I call that almost criminal selfishness.”

"I'd call that nearly criminal selfishness."

“I can't help it.”

"I can't help it."

The conversation with the young Major broke off.

The conversation with the young Major stopped.

“It is certainly a good thing for society that men like you and Mr. Lilly are not common,” said Sir William, laughing.

“It’s definitely a good thing for society that guys like you and Mr. Lilly aren’t common,” said Sir William, laughing.

“Becoming commoner every day, you'll find,” interjaculated the Colonel.

“Becoming more common every day, you'll see,” the Colonel interrupted.

“Indeed! Indeed! Well. May we ask you another question, Mr. Sisson? I hope you don't object to our catechism?”

“Sure! Sure! Well. Can we ask you another question, Mr. Sisson? I hope you don't mind our questioning?”

“No. Nor your judgment afterwards,” said Aaron, grinning.

“Nope. And neither is your judgment later,” said Aaron, grinning.

“Then upon what grounds did you abandon your family? I know it is a tender subject. But Lilly spoke of it to us, and as far I could see....”

“Then on what basis did you leave your family? I know it's a sensitive topic. But Lilly mentioned it to us, and as far as I could tell....”

“There were no grounds,” said Aaron. “No, there weren't I just left them.”

“There were no grounds,” Aaron said. “No, there weren’t. I just left them.”

“Mere caprice?”

"Just a whim?"

“If it's a caprice to be begotten—and a caprice to be born—and a caprice to die—then that was a caprice, for it was the same.”

“If it’s a whim to be conceived—and a whim to be born—and a whim to die—then that was a whim, because it was all the same.”

“Like birth or death? I don't follow.”

"Like birth or death? I don't get it."

“It happened to me: as birth happened to me once—and death will happen. It was a sort of death, too: or a sort of birth. But as undeniable as either. And without any more grounds.”

“It happened to me: just like birth happened to me once—and death will happen. It was a kind of death, too: or a kind of birth. But just as undeniable as either. And without any more reasons.”

The old, tremulous man, and the young man were watching one another.

The elderly, shaky man and the young man were eyeing each other.

“A natural event,” said Sir William.

“A natural event,” said Sir William.

“A natural event,” said Aaron.

“A natural event,” Aaron said.

“Not that you loved any other woman?”

“Not that you loved any other woman?”

“God save me from it.”

“God, save me from this.”

“You just left off loving?”

“Did you just stop loving?”

“Not even that. I went away.”

"Not even that. I’m out."

“What from?”

"What do you mean?"

“From it all.”

"From everything."

“From the woman in particular?”

"From the woman specifically?"

“Oh, yes. Yes. Yes, that.”

“Oh, yes. Yes. Yes, that.”

“And you couldn't go back?”

"And you couldn't return?"

Aaron shook his head.

Aaron shook his head.

“Yet you can give no reasons?”

“Yet you can't provide any reasons?”

“Not any reasons that would be any good. It wasn't a question of reasons. It was a question of her and me and what must be. What makes a child be born out of its mother to the pain and trouble of both of them? I don't know.”

“Not any reasons that would actually make sense. It wasn't about reasons. It was about her and me and what had to happen. What drives a child to be born from its mother, causing pain and trouble for both of them? I don't know.”

“But that is a natural process.”

“But that is a natural process.”

“So is this—or nothing.”

"So this is it—or nothing."

“No,” interposed the Major. “Because birth is a universal process—and yours is a specific, almost unique event.”

“No,” the Major interrupted. “Because birth is a universal process—and yours is a particular, almost one-of-a-kind event.”

“Well, unique or not, it so came about. I didn't ever leave off loving her—not as far as I know. I left her as I shall leave the earth when I die—because it has to be.”

“Well, unique or not, that’s just how it happened. I never stopped loving her—not that I’m aware of. I left her like I’ll leave the earth when I die—because it’s inevitable.”

“Do you know what I think it is, Mr. Sisson?” put in Lady Franks. “I think you are just in a wicked state of mind: just that. Mr. Lilly, too. And you must be very careful, or some great misfortune will happen to you.”

“Do you know what I think, Mr. Sisson?” Lady Franks interjected. “I think you’re simply in a bad state of mind—just that. Mr. Lilly, too. And you need to be very careful, or something terrible is going to happen to you.”

“It may,” said Aaron.

"It might," said Aaron.

“And it will, mark my word, it will.”

“And it will, believe me, it definitely will.”

“You almost wish it might, as a judgment on me,” smiled Aaron.

“You almost wish it would, as a judgment on me,” Aaron smiled.

“Oh, no, indeed. I should only be too sorry. But I feel it will, unless you are careful.”

“Oh, no, not at all. I would really regret that. But I think it will, unless you’re careful.”

“I'll be careful, then.”

"I'll be careful, then."

“Yes, and you can't be too careful.”

“Yes, and you really have to be careful.”

“You make me frightened.”

"You scare me."

“I would like to make you very frightened indeed, so that you went back humbly to your wife and family.”

“I want to scare you so much that you’d go back humbly to your wife and kids.”

“It would HAVE to be a big fright then, I assure you.”

“It would have to be a big scare then, I assure you.”

“Ah, you are really heartless. It makes me angry.”

“Wow, you really have no feelings. It makes me mad.”

She turned angrily aside.

She turned away in anger.

“Well, well! Well, well! Life! Life! Young men are a new thing to me!” said Sir William, shaking his head. “Well, well! What do you say to whiskey and soda, Colonel?”

“Well, well! Well, well! Life! Life! Young guys are something new to me!” said Sir William, shaking his head. “Well, well! What do you think about whiskey and soda, Colonel?”

“Why, delighted, Sir William,” said the Colonel, bouncing up.

“Why, that’s great, Sir William,” said the Colonel, jumping up.

“A night-cap, and then we retire,” said Lady Franks.

“A nightcap, and then we head to bed,” said Lady Franks.

Aaron sat thinking. He knew Sir William liked him: and that Lady Franks didn't. One day he might have to seek help from Sir William. So he had better placate milady. Wrinkling the fine, half mischievous smile on his face, and trading on his charm, he turned to his hostess.

Aaron sat deep in thought. He knew Sir William liked him, but Lady Franks didn't. One day, he might need to ask Sir William for help. So, he should probably try to win over milady. With a playful smirk on his face and relying on his charm, he turned to his hostess.

“You wouldn't mind, Lady Franks, if I said nasty things about my wife and found a lot of fault with her. What makes you angry is that I know it is not a bit more her fault than mine, that we come apart. It can't be helped.”

“You wouldn't mind, Lady Franks, if I said terrible things about my wife and pointed out all her flaws. What frustrates you is that I recognize it’s just as much my fault as hers that we’re falling apart. It can’t be avoided.”

“Oh, yes, indeed. I disapprove of your way of looking at things altogether. It seems to me altogether cold and unmanly and inhuman. Thank goodness my experience of a man has been different.”

“Oh, yes, definitely. I completely disagree with how you see things. It comes across as cold, unmanly, and inhuman. Thank goodness my experiences with men have been different.”

“We can't all be alike, can we? And if I don't choose to let you see me crying, that doesn't prove I've never had a bad half hour, does it? I've had many—ay, and a many.”

“We can’t all be the same, right? And if I don’t decide to let you see me cry, that doesn’t mean I’ve never had a rough half hour, does it? I’ve had plenty—oh, and a lot more.”

“Then why are you so WRONG, so wrong in your behaviour?”

“Then why are you so WRONG, so wrong in your behavior?”

“I suppose I've got to have my bout out: and when it's out, I can alter.”

“I guess I need to get this out of my system: and once I do, I can change.”

“Then I hope you've almost had your bout out,” she said.

“Then I hope you’re almost done with your fight,” she said.

“So do I,” said he, with a half-repentant, half-depressed look on his attractive face. The corners of his mouth grimaced slightly under his moustache.

“So do I,” he said, wearing a look that was part regretful, part downcast on his handsome face. The corners of his mouth twisted a bit beneath his mustache.

“The best thing you can do is to go straight back to England, and to her.”

“The best thing you can do is go straight back to England and to her.”

“Perhaps I'd better ask her if she wants me, first,” he said drily.

“Maybe I should ask her if she wants me, first,” he said flatly.

“Yes, you might do that, too.” And Lady Franks felt she was quite getting on with her work of reform, and the restoring of woman to her natural throne. Best not go too fast, either.

“Yeah, you could do that too.” And Lady Franks felt she was really making progress with her mission of reform and bringing women back to their rightful place. Better not to rush it, though.

“Say when,” shouted the Colonel, who was manipulating the syphon.

“Say when,” yelled the Colonel, who was working the siphon.

“When,” said Aaron.

"When," said Aaron.

The men stood up to their drinks.

The guys raised their drinks.

“Will you be leaving in the morning, Mr. Sisson?” asked Lady Franks.

“Are you leaving in the morning, Mr. Sisson?” Lady Franks asked.

“May I stay till Monday morning?” said Aaron. They were at Saturday evening.

“Can I stay until Monday morning?” Aaron asked. It was Saturday evening.

“Certainly. And you will take breakfast in your room: we all do. At what time? Half past eight?”

“Sure. And you'll have breakfast in your room: we all do. What time? 8:30?”

“Thank you very much.”

“Thanks a lot.”

“Then at half past eight the man will bring it in. Goodnight.”

“Then at 8:30 the man will bring it in. Goodnight.”

Once more in his blue silk bedroom, Aaron grimaced to himself and stood in the middle of the room grimacing. His hostess' admonitions were like vitriol in his ears. He looked out of the window. Through the darkness of trees, the lights of a city below. Italy! The air was cold with snow. He came back into his soft, warm room. Luxurious it was. And luxurious the deep, warm bed.

Once again in his blue silk bedroom, Aaron frowned to himself and stood in the middle of the room grimacing. His hostess's harsh words felt like poison in his ears. He looked out the window. Through the dark trees, he could see the lights of a city below. Italy! The air was cold with snow. He stepped back into his cozy, warm room. It was luxurious. And so was the deep, warm bed.

He was still asleep when the man came noiselessly in with the tray: and it was morning. Aaron woke and sat up. He felt that the deep, warm bed, and the soft, warm room had made him sleep too well: robbed him of his night, like a narcotic. He preferred to be more uncomfortable and more aware of the flight of the dark hours. It seemed numbing.

He was still asleep when the man quietly entered with the tray, and it was morning. Aaron woke up and sat up. He felt that the deep, warm bed and the cozy, warm room had made him sleep too well—taking away his night, like a drug. He preferred to be a bit uncomfortable and more aware of the passing dark hours. It felt numbing.

The footman in his grey house-jacket was neat and Italian and sympathising. He gave good-morning in Italian—then softly arranged the little table by the bedside, and put out the toast and coffee and butter and boiled egg and honey, with silver and delicate china. Aaron watched the soft, catlike motions of the man. The dark eyes glanced once at the blond man, leaning on his elbow on the pillow. Aaron's face had that watchful, half-amused expression. The man said something in Italian. Aaron shook his head, laughed, and said:

The footman in his gray house jacket was tidy, Italian, and sympathetic. He greeted with "good morning" in Italian—then gently set up the little table by the bedside, arranging the toast, coffee, butter, boiled egg, and honey on silverware and delicate china. Aaron observed the man’s soft, catlike movements. The footman’s dark eyes flicked toward the blond man leaning on his elbow on the pillow. Aaron’s face had that watchful, half-amused look. The man said something in Italian. Aaron shook his head, laughed, and replied:

“Tell me in English.”

"Say it in English."

The man went softly to the window curtains, and motioned them with his hand.

The man quietly approached the window curtains and gestured with his hand.

“Yes, do,” said Aaron.

"Absolutely, go for it," said Aaron.

So the man drew the buff-coloured silk curtains: and Aaron, sitting in bed, could see away beyond red roofs of a town, and in the further heaven great snowy mountains.

So the man pulled back the light-colored silk curtains, and Aaron, sitting in bed, could see far beyond the red roofs of a town, and in the distance, towering snowy mountains.

“The Alps,” he said in surprise.

"The Alps," he said, amazed.

“Gli Alpi—si, signore.” The man bowed, gathered up Aaron's clothes, and silently retired.

“Sure, the Alps—yes, sir.” The man bowed, picked up Aaron's clothes, and quietly left.

Aaron watched through the window. It was a frosty morning at the end of September, with a clear blue morning-sky, Alpine, and the watchful, snow-streaked mountain tops bunched in the distance, as if waiting. There they were, hovering round, circling, waiting. They reminded him of marvellous striped sky-panthers circling round a great camp: the red-roofed city. Aaron looked, and looked again. In the near distance, under the house elm-tree tops were yellowing. He felt himself changing inside his skin.

Aaron watched through the window. It was a chilly morning at the end of September, with a clear blue sky and the snowy mountain peaks clustered in the distance, as if they were waiting. They were circling around, just hovering there, waiting. They reminded him of amazing striped sky-panthers flying around a large campsite: the red-roofed city. Aaron looked and looked again. In the near distance, the elm trees under the house were turning yellow. He felt like he was changing within his own skin.

So he turned away to his coffee and eggs. A little silver egg-cup with a curious little frill round it: honey in a frail, iridescent glass bowl, gold-iridescent: the charm of delicate and fine things. He smiled half mockingly to himself. Two instincts played in him: the one, an instinct for fine, delicate things: he had attractive hands; the other, an inclination to throw the dainty little table with all its niceties out of the window. It evoked a sort of devil in him.

So he turned back to his coffee and eggs. A small silver egg cup with a quirky little frill around it: honey in a delicate, shimmering glass bowl, golden and iridescent; the allure of elegant, fragile items. He smiled to himself in a half-mocking way. Two instincts battled within him: one, a desire for fine, delicate things; he had attractive hands; the other, a urge to toss the pretty little table and all its fancy items out the window. It stirred a kind of mischief in him.

He took his bath: the man had brought back his things: he dressed and went downstairs. No one in the lounge: he went down to the ground floor: no one in the big hall with its pillars of yellow marble and its gold arches, its enormous, dark, bluey-red carpet. He stood before the great glass doors. Some red flowers still were blooming in the tubs, on the steps, handsome: and beautiful chrysanthemums in the wide portico. Beyond, yellow leaves were already falling on the green grass and the neat drive. Everywhere was silent and empty. He climbed the wide stairs, sat in the long, upper lounge where the papers were. He wanted his hat and coat, and did not know where to find them. The windows looked on to a terraced garden, the hill rising steeply behind the house. He wanted to go out.

He took a bath; the man had brought back his things. He got dressed and went downstairs. No one was in the lounge, so he went down to the ground floor. There was no one in the large hall with its yellow marble pillars and gold arches, and its huge, dark blue-red carpet. He stood in front of the big glass doors. Some red flowers were still blooming in the planters on the steps, looking handsome, and beautiful chrysanthemums filled the wide portico. Beyond that, yellow leaves were already falling on the green grass and the tidy driveway. It was quiet and empty everywhere. He climbed the wide stairs and sat in the long upper lounge where the newspapers were. He wanted his hat and coat but didn’t know where to find them. The windows overlooked a terraced garden, with the hill rising steeply behind the house. He wanted to go outside.

So he opened more doors, and in a long drawing-room came upon five or six manservants, all in the grey house-jackets, all clean-shaven, neat, with neat black hair, all with dusters or brushes or feather brooms, and all frolicking, chattering, playing like so many monkeys. They were all of the same neat, smallish size. They were all laughing. They rolled back a great rug as if it were some football game, one flew at the curtains. And they merely looked at Aaron and went on chattering, and laughing and dusting.

So he opened more doors and walked into a long living room where he found five or six male servants, all wearing gray house jackets, all clean-shaven and tidy, with neatly styled black hair. Each had dusters, brushes, or feather brooms and they were all joking around, chatting, and playing like a bunch of monkeys. They all had the same neat, slightly small build. They were all laughing. They rolled back a large rug as if it were part of a football game, while one of them ran at the curtains. They just glanced at Aaron and continued chatting, laughing, and cleaning.

Surprised, and feeling that he trespassed, he stood at the window a moment looking out. The noise went on behind him. So he turned, smiling, and asked for his hat, pointing to his head. They knew at once what he wanted. One of the fellows beckoned him away, down to the hall and to the long cupboard place where hats and coats and sticks were hung. There was his hat; he put it on, while the man chattered to him pleasantly and unintelligibly, and opened for him the back door, into the garden.

Surprised and feeling like he was intruding, he stood by the window for a moment, looking outside. The noise continued behind him. So, he turned, smiled, and pointed to his head to ask for his hat. They immediately understood what he wanted. One of the guys gestured for him to follow down to the hall and to the long closet where hats, coats, and sticks were stored. There was his hat; he put it on while the man chatted away pleasantly but unintelligibly and opened the back door for him, leading into the garden.





CHAPTER XIII. WIE ES IHNEN GEFAELLT

The fresh morning air comes startling after a central heated house. So Aaron found it. He felt himself dashing up the steps into the garden like a bird dashing out of a trap where it has been caught: that warm and luxurious house. Heaven bless us, we who want to save civilisation. We had better make up our minds what of it we want to save. The kernel may be all well and good. But there is precious little kernel, to a lot of woolly stuffing and poisonous rind.

The fresh morning air feels shocking after being in a heated house. So, that's what Aaron experienced. He felt like he was rushing up the steps into the garden, like a bird escaping from a trap where it had been caught: that warm and cozy house. God help us, those of us who want to save civilization. We’d better decide what exactly we want to save. The core might be great, but there’s hardly any core amidst a lot of fluffy stuffing and toxic peel.

The gardens to Sir William's place were not imposing, and still rather war-neglected. But the pools of water lay smooth in the bright air, the flowers showed their colour beside the walks. Many birds dashed about, rather bewildered, having crossed the Alps in their migration southwards. Aaron noted with gratification a certain big magnificence, a certain reckless powerfulness in the still-blossoming, harsh-coloured, autumn flowers. Distinct satisfaction he derived from it.

The gardens at Sir William's place weren't impressive and still looked a bit run-down from the war. But the ponds of water were calm in the bright air, and the flowers popped with color along the paths. Many birds flitted around, a bit confused after migrating south across the Alps. Aaron felt a sense of satisfaction from the striking beauty and bold vibrance of the autumn flowers that were still blooming. He derived a certain pleasure from it.

He wandered upwards, up the succeeding flights of step; till he came to the upper rough hedge, and saw the wild copse on the hill-crest just above. Passing through a space in the hedge, he climbed the steep last bit of Sir William's lane. It was a little vineyard, with small vines and yellowing leaves. Everywhere the place looked neglected—but as if man had just begun to tackle it once more.

He wandered upward, climbing the next set of steps until he reached the upper rough hedge and spotted the wild thicket on the hilltop above. He squeezed through a gap in the hedge and climbed the last steep part of Sir William's lane. It was a small vineyard, with tiny vines and yellowing leaves. The whole area looked neglected—but as if a person had just started to work on it again.

At the very top, by the wild hedge where spindle-berries hung pink, seats were placed, and from here the view was very beautiful. The hill dropped steep beneath him. A river wound on the near side of the city, crossed by a white bridge. The city lay close clustered, ruddy on the plains, glittering in the clear air with its flat roofs and domes and square towers, strangely naked-seeming in the clear, clean air. And massive in the further nearness, snow-streaked mountains, the tiger-like Alps. Tigers prowling between the north and the south. And this beautiful city lying nearest exposed. The snow-wind brushed her this morning like the icy whiskers of a tiger. And clear in the light lay Novara, wide, fearless, violent Novara. Beautiful the perfect air, the perfect and unblemished Alp-sky. And like the first southern flower, Novara.

At the very top, by the wild hedge where spindle-berries hung pink, there were seats set up, and from here the view was stunning. The hill dropped steeply below him. A river curled around the near side of the city, crossed by a white bridge. The city was close and clustered, warm-toned on the plains, sparkling in the clear air with its flat roofs, domes, and square towers, looking oddly bare in the fresh, clean air. And looming in the distance were the snow-capped mountains, the fierce Alps. Tigers moving between the north and the south. And this beautiful city lay exposed closest. The snow-wind brushed against her this morning like the icy whiskers of a tiger. And clear in the light lay Novara, wide, fearless, intense Novara. The air was perfect, the sky over the Alps flawless and unspoiled. And like the first southern flower, Novara.

Aaron sat watching in silence. Only the uneasy birds rustled. He watched the city and the winding river, the bridges, and the imminent Alps. He was on the south side. On the other side of the time barrier. His old, sleepy English nature was startled in its sleep. He felt like a man who knows it is time to wake up, and who doesn't want to wake up, to face the responsibility of another sort of day.

Aaron sat quietly, observing. Only the restless birds stirred. He looked at the city and the winding river, the bridges, and the looming Alps. He was on the south side. On the other side of the time barrier. His old, sleepy English nature was jolted awake. He felt like someone who knows it’s time to get up but doesn’t want to face the responsibilities of another kind of day.

To open his darkest eyes and wake up to a new responsibility. Wake up and enter on the responsibility of a new self in himself. Ach, the horror of responsibility! He had all his life slept and shelved the burden. And he wanted to go on sleeping. It was so hateful to have to get a new grip on his own bowels, a new hard recklessness into his heart, a new and responsible consciousness into his mind and soul. He felt some finger prodding, prodding, prodding him awake out of the sleep of pathos and tragedy and spasmodic passion, and he wriggled, unwilling, oh, most unwilling to undertake the new business.

To open his dark eyes and wake up to a new responsibility. Wake up and take on the responsibility of a new self within him. Ah, the horror of responsibility! He had spent his entire life avoiding the burden. And he wanted to keep on avoiding it. It was so frustrating to have to get a new grip on his own insides, a new hard recklessness in his heart, a new and responsible awareness in his mind and soul. He felt some finger poking, poking, poking him awake from the sleep of sorrow and tragedy and intense emotion, and he squirmed, unwilling, oh, so very unwilling to take on this new challenge.

In fact he ran away again. He gave a last look at the town and its white-fanged mountains, and descended through the garden, round the way of the kitchen garden and garage and stables and pecking chickens, back to the house again. In the hall still no one. He went upstairs to the long lounge. There sat the rubicund, bald, boy-like Colonel reading the Graphic. Aaron sat down opposite him, and made a feeble attempt at conversation. But the Colonel wasn't having any. It was evident he didn't care for the fellow—Mr. Aaron, that is. Aaron therefore dried up, and began to sit him out, with the aid of The Queen. Came a servant, however, and said that the Signor Colonello was called up from the hospital, on the telephone. The Colonel once departed, Aaron fled again, this time out of the front doors, and down the steep little park to the gates.

In fact, he ran away again. He took one last look at the town and its jagged mountains, then made his way through the garden, around the kitchen garden, garage, stables, and pecking chickens, back to the house. In the hall, there was still no one. He went upstairs to the long lounge. There sat the ruddy, bald, boyish Colonel reading the Graphic. Aaron sat down across from him and made a weak attempt at conversation. But the Colonel wasn’t interested. It was clear he didn’t care for Mr. Aaron. So, Aaron fell silent and tried to wait him out with the help of The Queen. However, a servant came in and said that Signor Colonello was called from the hospital on the phone. Once the Colonel left, Aaron fled again, this time out the front doors and down the steep little park to the gates.

Huge dogs and little dogs came bounding forward. Out of the lodge came the woman with the keys, smiling very pleasantly this morning. So, he was in the street. The wide road led him inevitably to the big bridge, with the violent, physical stone statue-groups. Men and women were moving about, and he noticed for the first time the littleness and the momentaneousness of the Italians in the street. Perhaps it was the wideness of the bridge and the subsequent big, open boulevard. But there it was: the people seemed little, upright brisk figures moving in a certain isolation, like tiny figures on a big stage. And he felt himself moving in the space between. All the northern cosiness gone. He was set down with a space round him.

Huge dogs and small dogs came running up. The woman with the keys came out of the lodge, smiling warmly this morning. So, he found himself in the street. The wide road led him inevitably to the big bridge, with the striking stone statues. Men and women were going about their day, and he noticed for the first time how small and fleeting the Italians appeared in the street. Maybe it was the spaciousness of the bridge and the large, open boulevard. But there it was: the people looked like small, lively figures moving in their own little worlds, like tiny actors on a big stage. And he felt like he was in the space between them. All the northern comfort was gone. He was placed in a vast space around him.

Little trams flitted down the boulevard in the bright, sweet light. The barbers' shops were all busy, half the Novarese at that moment ambushed in lather, full in the public gaze. A shave is nothing if not a public act, in the south. At the little outdoor tables of the cafes a very few drinkers sat before empty coffee-cups. Most of the shops were shut. It was too soon after the war for life to be flowing very fast. The feeling of emptiness, of neglect, of lack of supplies was evident everywhere.

Little trams zipped down the boulevard in the bright, sweet light. The barbers' shops were all busy, with half the Novarese currently caught in lather, fully exposed to the public eye. A shave is definitely a public act in the south. At the small outdoor tables of the cafes, just a few drinkers sat in front of empty coffee cups. Most of the shops were closed. It was still too soon after the war for life to be moving very quickly. The sense of emptiness, neglect, and lack of supplies was obvious everywhere.

Aaron strolled on, surprised himself at his gallant feeling of liberty: a feeling of bravado and almost swaggering carelessness which is Italy's best gift to an Englishman. He had crossed the dividing line, and the values of life, though ostensibly and verbally the same, were dynamically different. Alas, however, the verbal and the ostensible, the accursed mechanical ideal gains day by day over the spontaneous life-dynamic, so that Italy becomes as idea-bound and as automatic as England: just a business proposition.

Aaron walked on, surprised by his bold sense of freedom: a feeling of confidence and almost cocky carelessness that Italy gives to an Englishman. He had crossed a boundary, and while the values of life seemed outwardly the same, they were fundamentally different. Unfortunately, the surface-level and the apparent, the cursed mechanical ideal, are gaining ground over the spontaneous energy of life every day, turning Italy into just as much of a rigid and automatic place as England: merely a business deal.

Coming to the station, he went inside. There he saw a money-changing window which was open, so he planked down a five-pound note and got two-hundred-and-ten lire. Here was a start. At a bookstall he saw a man buy a big timetable with a large railway map in it. He immediately bought the same. Then he retired to a corner to get his whereabouts.

Coming to the station, he went inside. There, he saw an open money-changing window, so he handed over a five-pound note and received two hundred and ten lire. That was a good start. At a bookstall, he noticed a man buying a big timetable with a large railway map in it. He immediately bought the same. Then he moved to a corner to figure out where he was.

In the morning he must move: where? He looked on the map. The map seemed to offer two alternatives, Milan and Genoa. He chose Milan, because of its musical associations and its cathedral. Milano then. Strolling and still strolling, he found the boards announcing Arrivals and Departures. As far as he could make out, the train for Milan left at 9:00 in the morning.

In the morning, he needed to get moving: where to? He checked the map. The map appeared to show two options, Milan and Genoa. He picked Milan because of its music connections and its cathedral. Milano it is then. While walking around, he came across the signs for Arrivals and Departures. From what he could tell, the train to Milan was scheduled to leave at 9:00 in the morning.

So much achieved, he left the big desolating caravanserai of the station. Soldiers were camped in every corner, lying in heaps asleep. In their grey-green uniform, he was surprised at their sturdy limbs and uniformly short stature. For the first time, he saw the cock-feathers of the Bersaglieri. There seemed a new life-quality everywhere. Many worlds, not one world. But alas, the one world triumphing more and more over the many worlds, the big oneness swallowing up the many small diversities in its insatiable gnawing appetite, leaving a dreary sameness throughout the world, that means at last complete sterility.

So much accomplished, he left the big, empty caravanserai of the station. Soldiers were camped in every corner, lying in piles asleep. In their grey-green uniforms, he was struck by their strong limbs and consistently short stature. For the first time, he noticed the cock-feathers of the Bersaglieri. There seemed to be a new energy everywhere. Many worlds, not just one. But unfortunately, the one world was increasingly dominating the many worlds, the vast oneness consuming the many small differences with its endless, gnawing hunger, resulting in a dull sameness across the world, ultimately leading to complete sterility.

Aaron, however, was too new to the strangeness, he had no eye for the horrible sameness that was spreading like a disease over Italy from England and the north. He plunged into the space in front of the station, and took a new, wide boulevard. To his surprise he ran towards a big and over-animated statue that stood resolutely with its back to the magnificent snow-domes of the wild Alps. Wolves in the street could not have startled him more than those magnificent fierce-gleaming mountains of snow at the street-end, beyond the statue. He stood and wondered, and never thought to look who the gentleman was. Then he turned right round, and began to walk home.

Aaron, on the other hand, was too new to all the weirdness; he didn’t notice the awful sameness spreading like a disease from England and the north across Italy. He stepped into the space in front of the station and took a broad, new boulevard. To his surprise, he found himself heading toward a large, overly-expressive statue that stood firmly with its back to the stunning snow-capped peaks of the wild Alps. Wolves in the street couldn’t have startled him more than those magnificent, fiercely gleaming mountains of snow at the end of the street, beyond the statue. He stood there, amazed, and didn’t even think to check who the statue represented. Then he turned around and started walking home.

Luncheon was at one o'clock. It was half-past twelve when he rang at the lodge gates. He climbed through the leaves of the little park, on a side-path, rather reluctantly towards the house. In the hall Lady Franks was discussing with Arthur a fat Pekinese who did not seem very well. She was sure the servants did not obey her orders concerning the Pekinese bitch. Arthur, who was more than indifferent, assured her they did. But she seemed to think that the whole of the male human race was in league against the miserable specimen of a she-dog. She almost cried, thinking her Queenie might by some chance meet with, perhaps, a harsh word or look. Queenie apparently fattened on the secret detestation of the male human species.

Luncheon was at one o'clock. It was half-past twelve when he arrived at the lodge gates. He walked through the leaves of the small park, taking a side path, somewhat reluctantly towards the house. In the hall, Lady Franks was discussing with Arthur a chubby Pekinese who didn’t seem to be doing well. She was convinced that the servants weren’t following her instructions regarding the Pekinese. Arthur, who was more than indifferent, reassured her that they were. But she acted like the entire male population was conspiring against the poor little dog. She was almost in tears, worried that her Queenie might, by some chance, encounter a harsh word or a disapproving look. Queenie seemed to thrive on the hidden disdain of men.

“I can't bear to think that a dumb creature might be ill-treated,” she said to Aaron. “Thank goodness the Italians are better than they used to be.”

“I can't stand the thought of a dumb creature being mistreated,” she said to Aaron. “Thank goodness the Italians are better than they used to be.”

“Are they better than they used to be?”

“Are they better than they were before?”

“Oh, much. They have learnt it from us.”

“Oh, a lot. They learned it from us.”

She then enquired if her guest had slept, and if he were rested from his journey. Aaron, into whose face the faint snow-wind and the sun had brought a glow, replied that he had slept well and enjoyed the morning, thank you. Whereupon Lady Franks knitted her brows and said Sir William had had such a bad night. He had not been able to sleep, and had got up and walked about the room. The least excitement, and she dreaded a break-down. He must have absolute calm and restfulness.

She then asked if her guest had slept well and if he felt rested from his trip. Aaron, whose face had a glow from the light snow wind and the sun, replied that he had slept well and enjoyed the morning, thank you. At this, Lady Franks furrowed her brows and mentioned that Sir William had a really rough night. He hadn’t been able to sleep and had gotten up to walk around the room. Just a little excitement, and she feared he might break down. He needed total calm and peace.

“There's one for you and your jawing last night, Aaron, my boy!” said our hero to himself.

“Here’s one for you and your talking last night, Aaron, my guy!” said our hero to himself.

“I thought Sir William seemed so full of life and energy,” he said, aloud.

“I thought Sir William seemed so full of life and energy,” he said, out loud.

“Ah, did you! No, he WANTS to be. But he can't do it. He's very much upset this morning. I have been very anxious about him.”

“Ah, did you! No, he WANTS to be. But he can't do it. He’s really upset this morning. I’ve been really worried about him.”

“I am sorry to hear that.”

"I'm sorry to hear that."

Lady Franks departed to some duty. Aaron sat alone before the fire. It was a huge fireplace, like a dark chamber shut in by tall, finely-wrought iron gates. Behind these iron gates of curly iron the logs burned and flickered like leopards slumbering and lifting their heads within their cage. Aaron wondered who was the keeper of the savage element, who it was that would open the iron grille and throw on another log, like meat to the lions. To be sure the fire was only to be looked at: like wild beasts in the Zoo. For the house was warm from roof to floor. It was strange to see the blue air of sunlight outside, the yellow-edged leaves falling in the wind, the red flowers shaking.

Lady Franks left to take care of some duty. Aaron sat alone in front of the fire. It was a massive fireplace, resembling a dark room enclosed by tall, intricately designed iron gates. Behind these curly iron gates, the logs burned and flickered like leopards resting and lifting their heads in their cage. Aaron wondered who controlled this wild element, who would open the iron gate and toss on another log, like feeding meat to the lions. Of course, the fire was only for viewing: like wild animals in a zoo. The house was warm from top to bottom. It was strange to see the blue sky outside, the yellow-edged leaves falling in the wind, and the red flowers shaking.

The gong sounded softly through the house. The Colonel came in heartily from the garden, but did not speak to Aaron. The Major and his wife came pallid down the stairs. Lady Franks appeared, talking domestic-secretarial business with the wife of Arthur. Arthur, well-nourished and half at home, called down the stairs. And then Sir William descended, old and frail now in the morning, shaken: still he approached Aaron heartily, and asked him how he did, and how he had spent his morning. The old man who had made a fortune: how he expected homage: and how he got it! Homage, like most things, is just a convention and a social trick. Aaron found himself paying homage, too, to the old man who had made a fortune. But also, exacting a certain deference in return, from the old man who had made a fortune. Getting it, too. On what grounds? Youth, maybe. But mostly, scorn for fortunes and fortune-making. Did he scorn fortunes and fortune-making? Not he, otherwise whence this homage for the old man with much money? Aaron, like everybody else, was rather paralysed by a million sterling, personified in one old man. Paralysed, fascinated, overcome. All those three. Only having no final control over his own make-up, he could not drive himself into the money-making or even into the money-having habit. And he had just wit enough to threaten Sir William's golden king with his own ivory queen and knights of wilful life. And Sir William quaked.

The gong rang softly through the house. The Colonel entered cheerfully from the garden but didn’t acknowledge Aaron. The Major and his wife came down the stairs looking pale. Lady Franks arrived, discussing some domestic business with Arthur’s wife. Arthur, well-fed and somewhat at home, called down from the stairs. Then Sir William came down, old and frail in the morning light, looking a bit shaken, yet he approached Aaron warmly and asked how he was and how he’d spent his morning. The old man who had made a fortune; he expected respect; and he got it! Respect, like most things, is just a social convention. Aaron found himself giving respect, too, to the old man who had made a fortune. But he also demanded a certain level of reverence in return from the old man who had made a fortune. And he got it, too. On what basis? Maybe it was youth. But mostly, it was out of disdain for wealth and the process of making it. Did he really disdain wealth and money-making? Not at all, otherwise where would this respect for the rich old man come from? Aaron, like everyone else, was somewhat paralyzed by a million pounds, embodied in one old man. Paralyzed, fascinated, overwhelmed—all three. But lacking ultimate control over his own identity, he couldn't force himself into the habits of making or even having money. Yet he was clever enough to challenge Sir William’s wealth with his own ideas and ambition. And Sir William trembled.

“Well, and how have you spent your morning?” asked the host.

“Well, how did you spend your morning?” asked the host.

“I went first to look at the garden.”

“I went to check out the garden first.”

“Ah, not much to see now. They have been beautiful with flowers, once. But for two and a half years the house has been a hospital for officers—and even tents in the park and garden—as many as two hundred wounded and sick at a time. We are only just returning to civil life. And flowers need time. Yes—yes—British officers—for two and a half years. But did you go up, now, to the belvedere?”

“Ah, there’s not much to see now. They used to be beautiful with flowers. But for two and a half years, the house has been a hospital for officers—and even tents have been set up in the park and garden—with as many as two hundred wounded and sick at a time. We are only just coming back to civilian life. And flowers need time. Yes—yes—British officers—for two and a half years. But did you go up to the belvedere?”

“To the top—where the vines are? I never expected the mountains.”

“To the top—where the vines are? I never thought I'd see the mountains.”

“You never expected the mountains? Pray, why not? They are always there!”

"You never expected the mountains? Seriously, why not? They're always there!"

“But I was never there before. I never knew they were there, round the town. I didn't expect it like that.”

“But I had never been there before. I never knew they were around the town. I didn't see it coming like that.”

“Ah! So you found our city impressive?”

“Ah! So you think our city is impressive?”

“Very! Ah, very! A new world to me. I feel I've come out of myself.”

“Definitely! Ah, definitely! This is a whole new world for me. I feel like I've stepped outside of myself.”

“Yes, it is a wonderful sight—a wonderful sight— But you have not been INTO the town?”

“Yes, it’s a fantastic view—a fantastic view— But you haven’t been to the town?”

“Yes. I saw the men being shaved, and all the soldiers at the station: and a statue, and mountains behind it. Oh, I've had a full morning.”

“Yes. I saw the guys getting shaved, and all the soldiers at the station: and a statue, and mountains behind it. Oh, I've had a busy morning.”

“A full morning! That is good, that is good!” The old man looked again at the younger man, and seemed to get life from him, to live in him vicariously.

“A full morning! That’s great, that’s great!” The old man looked at the younger man again and seemed to draw energy from him, living through him vicariously.

“Come,” said the hostess. “Luncheon.”

“Come,” said the hostess. “Lunch.”

Aaron sat again on his hostess' left hand. The Colonel was more affable now it was meal-time. Sir William was again in a good humour, chaffing the young ladies with an old man's gallantry. But now he insisted on drawing Aaron into the play. And Aaron did not want to be drawn. He did not one bit want to chaffer gallantries with the young women. Between him and Sir William there was a curious rivalry—unconscious on both sides. The old knight had devoted an energetic, adventurous, almost an artistic nature to the making of his fortune and the developing of later philanthropies. He had no children. Aaron was devoting a similar nature to anything but fortune-making and philanthropy. The one held life to be a storing-up of produce and a conservation of energy: the other held life to be a sheer spending of energy and a storing-up of nothing but experience. There they were, in opposition, the old man and the young. Sir William kept calling Aaron into the chaffer at the other end of the table: and Aaron kept on refusing to join. He hated long distance answers, anyhow. And in his mood of the moment he hated the young women. He had a conversation with Arthur about statues: concerning which Aaron knew nothing, and Arthur less than nothing. Then Lady Franks turned the conversation to the soldiers at the station, and said how Sir William had equipped rest-huts for the Italian privates, near the station: but that such was the jealousy and spite of the Italian Red Cross—or some such body, locally—that Sir William's huts had been left empty—standing unused—while the men had slept on the stone floor of the station, night after night, in icy winter. There was evidently much bitter feeling as a result of Sir William's philanthropy. Apparently even the honey of lavish charity had turned to gall in the Italian mouth: at least the official mouth. Which gall had been spat back at the charitable, much to his pain. It is in truth a difficult world, particularly when you have another race to deal with. After which came the beef-olives.

Aaron sat once more on his hostess's left side. The Colonel was friendlier now that it was mealtime. Sir William was in a good mood again, joking with the young ladies in an old man's charming way. But now he insisted on involving Aaron in the conversation, and Aaron didn’t want any part of it. He really didn’t want to engage in flirtatious banter with the young women. Between him and Sir William was a strange rivalry—unconscious on both sides. The old knight had channeled an energetic, adventurous, almost artistic nature into building his fortune and supporting later philanthropic efforts. He had no children. Aaron, on the other hand, was using a similar nature for anything but making a fortune or philanthropy. One thought of life as accumulating resources and conserving energy; the other viewed life as a complete expenditure of energy focused on gathering experiences. They were at odds, the old man and the young one. Sir William kept calling Aaron into the conversation at the other end of the table, and Aaron kept refusing to participate. He hated distant replies anyway. In his current mood, he even disliked the young women. He had a talk with Arthur about statues, a topic on which Aaron knew nothing and Arthur even less. Then Lady Franks shifted the topic to the soldiers at the station, mentioning how Sir William had set up rest areas for the Italian privates near the station, but due to the jealousy and spite of the local Italian Red Cross, or some similar organization, Sir William's rest areas remained empty—unused—while the men slept on the stone floor of the station night after night in the freezing winter. There was clearly a lot of resentment arising from Sir William's charity. Apparently, the sweetness of lavish generosity had turned bitter for the Italians, at least from an official perspective. This bitterness was directed back at the benefactor, causing him distress. It’s truly a challenging world, especially when dealing with another culture. After that came the beef olives.

“Oh,” said Lady Franks, “I had such a dreadful dream last night, such a dreadful dream. It upset me so much. I have not been able to get over it all day.”

“Oh,” said Lady Franks, “I had the most terrible dream last night, such a terrible dream. It really upset me. I haven't been able to shake it off all day.”

“What was it?” said Aaron. “Tell it, and break it.”

“What was it?” Aaron asked. “Say it, and let it go.”

“Why,” said his hostess, “I dreamed I was asleep in my room—just as I actually was—and that it was night, yet with a terrible sort of light, like the dead light before dawn, so that one could see. And my maid Giuseppina came running into my room, saying: 'Signora! Signora! Si alza! Subito! Signora! Vengono su!'—and I said, 'Chi? Chi sono chi vengono? Chi?'—'I Novaresi! I Novaresi vengono su. Vengono qui!'—I got out of bed and went to the window. And there they were, in the dead light, rushing up to the house, through the trees. It was so awful, I haven't been able to forget it all day.”

“Why,” said his hostess, “I had a dream that I was asleep in my room—just like I actually was—and it was night, but there was this awful kind of light, like the eerie glow before dawn, enough to see. My maid Giuseppina ran into my room, saying: 'Ma'am! Ma'am! Get up! Right now! Ma'am! They’re coming!'—and I asked, 'Who? Who’s coming? Who?'—'The Novaresi! The Novaresi are coming! They’re coming here!'—I got out of bed and went to the window. And there they were, in the dim light, rushing toward the house through the trees. It was so terrifying, I haven’t been able to shake it off all day.”

“Tell me what the words are in English,” said Aaron.

“Tell me what the words are in English,” Aaron said.

“Why,” she said, “get up, get up—the Novaresi, the people of Novara are coming up—vengono su—they are coming up—the Novara people—work-people. I can't forget it. It was so real, I can't believe it didn't actually happen.”

“Why,” she said, “get up, get up—the Novaresi, the people of Novara are coming up—they're coming up—the Novara people—workers. I can't forget it. It felt so real, I can't believe it didn't actually happen.”

“Ah,” said Aaron. “It will never happen. I know, that whatever one foresees, and FEELS has happened, never happens in real life. It sort of works itself off through the imagining of it.”

“Ah,” said Aaron. “That will never happen. I know that whatever one predicts and feels has happened, never actually occurs in real life. It sort of works itself out through just imagining it.”

“Well, it was almost more real to me than real life,” said his hostess.

“Well, it felt almost more real to me than real life,” said his hostess.

“Then it will never happen in real life,” he said.

“Then it will never happen in real life,” he said.

Luncheon passed, and coffee. The party began to disperse—Lady Franks to answer more letters, with the aid of Arthur's wife—some to sleep, some to walk. Aaron escaped once more through the big gates. This time he turned his back on the town and the mountains, and climbed up the hill into the country. So he went between the banks and the bushes, watching for unknown plants and shrubs, hearing the birds, feeling the influence of a new soil. At the top of the hill he saw over into vineyards, and a new strange valley with a winding river, and jumbled, entangled hills. Strange wild country so near the town. It seemed to keep an almost virgin wildness—yet he saw the white houses dotted here and there.

Luncheon was over, followed by coffee. The group started to break up—Lady Franks headed off to handle more letters with Arthur's wife's help—some people went to nap, while others decided to take a walk. Aaron slipped away again through the big gates. This time, he turned away from the town and the mountains, climbing up the hill into the countryside. He wandered between the banks and the bushes, on the lookout for unfamiliar plants and shrubs, listening to the birds, and feeling the vibe of fresh soil. At the top of the hill, he gazed out over vineyards and a new, unfamiliar valley with a winding river and tangled hills. It was a wild, strange area so close to the town. It seemed to retain an almost untouched wildness—yet he spotted white houses scattered here and there.

Just below him was a peasant house: and on a little loggia in the sun two peasants in white shirtsleeves and black Sunday suits were sitting drinking wine, and talking, talking. Peasant youths in black hats, their sweethearts in dark stuff dresses, wearing no hat, but a black silk or a white silk scarf, passed slowly along the little road just below the ridge. None looked up to see Aaron sitting there alone. From some hidden place somebody was playing an accordion, a jerky sound in the still afternoon. And away beyond lay the unchanging, mysterious valley, and the infolding, mysterious hills of Italy.

Just below him was a peasant house, and on a small porch in the sun, two peasants in white shirtsleeves and black Sunday suits were sitting, drinking wine and chatting away. Peasant boys in black hats walked by with their sweethearts in dark dresses, not wearing hats but with either a black or a white silk scarf, strolling slowly along the little road just below the ridge. None of them looked up to notice Aaron sitting there alone. From somewhere nearby, someone was playing an accordion, its jerky sound breaking the stillness of the afternoon. And far beyond lay the unchanging, mysterious valley and the enchanting, mysterious hills of Italy.

Returning back again another way, he lost himself at the foot of the hill in new and deserted suburb streets—unfinished streets of seemingly unfinished houses. Then a sort of boulevard where bourgeois families were taking the Sunday afternoon walk: stout papas, stout, pallid mamas in rather cheap black fur, little girls very much dressed, and long lads in short socks and round sailor caps, ribbons fluttering. Alien they felt, alien, alien, as a bourgeois crowd always does, but particularly a foreign, Sunday-best bourgeois crowd. Aaron wandered and wandered, finding the tram terminus and trying blank, unfinished street after street. He had a great disinclination to ask his way.

Returning back another way, he got lost at the bottom of the hill in new, deserted neighborhood streets—unfinished roads lined with incomplete houses. Then he came across a sort of boulevard where middle-class families were enjoying their Sunday afternoon stroll: hefty dads, plump, pale moms in somewhat cheap black fur coats, little girls dressed to the nines, and tall boys in short socks and round sailor hats, with ribbons fluttering. They felt out of place, out of place, out of place, like any middle-class crowd tends to feel, but especially this foreign, Sunday-best middle-class crowd. Aaron wandered on and on, locating the tram terminal and trying empty, unfinished street after street. He really didn’t want to ask for directions.

At last he recognised the bank and the little stream of water that ran along the street side. So he was back in time for tea. A hospital nurse was there, and two other strange women. Arthur played the part of host. Sir William came in from a walk with the dogs, but retired to his room without taking tea.

At last, he recognized the bank and the small stream of water that flowed alongside the street. So, he was back just in time for tea. A hospital nurse was there, along with two other unfamiliar women. Arthur took on the role of host. Sir William came in from a walk with the dogs but went to his room without having any tea.

And so the evening fell. Aaron sat in the hall at some distance from the fire, which burned behind its wrought iron gates. He was tired now with all his impressions, and dispirited. He thought of his wife and children at home: of the church-bells ringing so loudly across the field beyond his garden end: of the dark-clad people trailing unevenly across the two paths, one to the left, one to the right, forking their way towards the houses of the town, to church or to chapel: mostly to chapel. At this hour he himself would be dressed in his best clothes, tying his bow, ready to go out to the public house. And his wife would be resenting his holiday departure, whilst she was left fastened to the children.

And so evening settled in. Aaron sat in the hall a bit away from the fire, which burned behind its wrought iron gates. He felt tired from all the impressions he had received and a bit down. He thought of his wife and kids at home: of the church bells ringing loudly across the field beyond his garden: of the dark-clad people moving slowly along the two paths, one to the left, one to the right, making their way to the houses in the town, headed for church or chapel: mostly chapel. At this time, he would usually be dressed in his best clothes, tying his bowtie, getting ready to head out to the pub. And his wife would be frustrated with his night out while she stayed home with the kids.

Rather tired and dispirited in this alien place, he wondered if he wished himself back. But the moment he actually realised himself at home, and felt the tension of barrenness which it meant, felt the curious and deadly opposition of his wife's will against his own nature, the almost nauseating ache which it amounted to, he pulled himself together and rejoiced again in his new surroundings. Her will, her will, her terrible, implacable, cunning will! What was there in the female will so diabolical, he asked himself, that it could press like a flat sheet of iron against a man all the time? The female will! He realised now that he had a horror of it. It was flat and inflexible as a sheet of iron. But also it was cunning as a snake that could sing treacherous songs.

Feeling pretty worn out and down in this strange place, he wondered if he wanted to go back. But the moment he actually felt at home and sensed the emptiness that came with it, realizing the strange and suffocating clash between his wife's desires and his own nature, the almost sickening pain it caused, he pulled himself together and found joy in his new surroundings again. Her will, her will, her terrible, relentless, cunning will! What was it about a woman's will that seemed so evil, he pondered, that it could weigh down on a man like a flat sheet of iron all the time? The female will! He now understood he had a fear of it. It was as flat and unyielding as a sheet of iron. But it was also as sly as a snake that could sing deceitful songs.

Of two people at a deadlock, he always reminded himself, there is not one only wholly at fault. Both must be at fault. Having a detached and logical soul, he never let himself forget this truth. Take Lottie! He had loved her. He had never loved any other woman. If he had had his other affairs—it was out of spite or defiance or curiosity. They meant nothing. He and Lottie had loved one another. And the love had developed almost at once into a kind of combat. Lottie had been the only child of headstrong, well-to-do parents. He also had been the only child of his widowed mother. Well then, both he and Lottie had been brought up to consider themselves the first in whatsoever company they found themselves. During the early months of the marriage he had, of course, continued the spoiling of the young wife. But this never altered the fact that, by his very nature, he considered himself as first and almost as single in any relationship. First and single he felt, and as such he bore himself. It had taken him years to realise that Lottie also felt herself first and single: under all her whimsicalness and fretfulness was a conviction as firm as steel: that she, as woman, was the centre of creation, the man was but an adjunct. She, as woman, and particularly as mother, was the first great source of life and being, and also of culture. The man was but the instrument and the finisher. She was the source and the substance.

Of two people at an impasse, he always reminded himself, neither is solely to blame. Both share the responsibility. With a clear and logical mind, he never let himself forget this fact. Take Lottie! He had loved her. He had never loved any other woman. Any other relationships he had were out of spite, defiance, or curiosity. They meant nothing. He and Lottie had truly loved each other, and that love quickly turned into a kind of rivalry. Lottie was the only child of strong-willed, wealthy parents, and he was also the only child of his widowed mother. So, both he and Lottie were raised to think of themselves as the most important person in any situation. During the first few months of their marriage, he had, of course, continued to spoil his young wife. But that never changed the fact that he inherently saw himself as the most important one in any relationship. He felt like he was first and alone, and he carried himself that way. It took him years to understand that Lottie also viewed herself as the most important: beneath all her quirks and irritability was a belief as strong as steel: that she, as a woman, was the center of the universe, and the man was just an accessory. She, as a woman, and especially as a mother, was the primary source of life and existence, as well as of culture. The man was merely the tool and the finisher. She was the source and the essence.

Sure enough, Lottie had never formulated this belief inside herself. But it was formulated for her in the whole world. It is the substantial and professed belief of the whole white world. She did but inevitably represent what the whole world around her asserted: the life-centrality of woman. Woman, the life-bearer, the life-source.

Sure enough, Lottie had never come up with this belief on her own. But it was something that the entire world imposed on her. It's the core and widely accepted belief of the whole white community. She merely reflected what everyone around her claimed: the essential role of women. Women, the ones who bring life, the source of life.

Nearly all men agree to the assertion. Practically all men, even while demanding their selfish rights as superior males, tacitly agree to the fact of the sacred life-bearing priority of woman. Tacitly, they yield the worship to that which is female. Tacitly, they conspire to agree that all that is productive, all that is fine and sensitive and most essentially noble, is woman. This, in their productive and religious souls, they believe. And however much they may react against the belief, loathing their women, running to prostitutes, or beer or anything, out of reaction against this great and ignominious dogma of the sacred priority of women, still they do but profane the god they worship. Profaning woman, they still inversely worship her.

Almost all men agree with this statement. Practically every man, even while insisting on their selfish rights as dominant males, quietly acknowledges the sacred, life-giving importance of women. Secretly, they give reverence to femininity. They collectively agree that everything productive, beautiful, sensitive, and fundamentally noble is embodied in women. This belief resides in their productive and spiritual selves. No matter how much they might react against it—disdaining their partners, seeking out prostitutes, turning to alcohol, or anything else—as a reaction against this powerful and shameful belief in the sacred importance of women, they only end up disrespecting the deity they claim to honor. By disrespecting women, they ironically continue to worship her.

But in Aaron was planted another seed. He did not know it. He started off on the good old tack of worshipping his woman while his heart was honest, and profaning her in his fits of temper and revolt. But he made a bad show. Born in him was a spirit which could not worship woman: no, and would not. Could not and would not. It was not in him. In early days, he tried to pretend it was in him. But through his plaintive and homage-rendering love of a young husband was always, for the woman, discernible the arrogance of self-unyielding male. He never yielded himself: never. All his mad loving was only an effort. Afterwards, he was as devilishly unyielded as ever. And it was an instinct in her, that her man must yield to her, so that she should envelop him yielding, in her all-beneficent love. She was quite sure that her love was all-beneficent. Of this no shadow of doubt. She was quite sure that the highest her man could ever know or ever reach, was to be perfectly enveloped in her all-beneficent love. This was her idea of marriage. She held it not as an idea, but as a profound impulse and instinct: an instinct developed in her by the age in which she lived. All that was deepest and most sacred in he feeling centred in this belief.

But in Aaron, there was another seed. He didn’t realize it. He started off on that familiar path of worshipping his woman while his heart was sincere, only to disrespect her during moments of anger and rebellion. But he didn’t put on a good show. Inside him was a spirit that couldn’t worship women: no, and wouldn’t. Couldn’t and wouldn’t. It just wasn’t in him. In his early days, he tried to pretend it was. But throughout his tender, adoring love as a young husband, there was always a hint of the stubborn male arrogance that the woman could see. He never surrendered himself: never. All his passionate love was just an effort. Later on, he remained as defiantly obstinate as ever. And she had an instinct that her man must give in to her, so she could embrace him with her all-giving love. She was completely convinced that her love was all-giving. There was no doubt about it. She was certain that the highest a man could ever know or achieve was to be fully enveloped in her all-giving love. This was her vision of marriage. She didn’t see it merely as an idea, but as a deep impulse and instinct: an instinct developed in her by the time in which she lived. Everything deepest and most sacred in her feelings centered around this belief.

And he outraged her! Oh, from the first day and the first night, she felt he outraged her. True, for some time she had been taken in by his manifest love. But though you can deceive the conscious mind, you can never deceive the deep, unconscious instinct. She could never understand whence arose in her, almost from the first days of marriage with him, her terrible paroxysms of hatred for him. She was in love with him: ah, heaven, how maddeningly she was in love with him: a certain unseizable beauty that was his, and which fascinated her as a snake a bird. But in revulsion, how she hated him! How she abhorred him! How she despised and shuddered at him! He seemed a horrible thing to her.

And he shocked her! Oh, from the very first day and night, she felt he shocked her. It’s true that for a while she had believed in his obvious love. But while you can trick the conscious mind, you can never fool the deep, unconscious instinct. She could never figure out why, almost from the first days of their marriage, she experienced such intense fits of hatred towards him. She was in love with him: oh, how maddeningly in love she was with him—a certain elusive beauty that he had, which captivated her like a snake with a bird. But in her disgust, how she hated him! How she loathed him! How she looked down on him and shuddered at him! He seemed like a horrible creature to her.

And then again, oh, God, the agony of her desire for him. The agony of her long, long desire for him. He was a passionate lover. He gave her, ostensibly, all she asked for. He withheld from her nothing, no experience, no degree of intimacy. She was his initiate, or he hers.

And then again, oh, God, the pain of her longing for him. The pain of her endless longing for him. He was an intense lover. He seemed to give her everything she wanted. He held back nothing from her, no experience, no level of closeness. She was his initiator, or he was hers.

And yet, oh, horror for a woman, he withheld everything from her. He withheld the very centre of himself. For a long time, she never realised. She was dazed and maddened only. But as months of married experience passed into years of married torment, she began to understand. It was that, after their most tremendous, and, it seemed to her, heaven-rending passion—yea, when for her every veil seemed rent and a terrible and sacred creative darkness covered the earth—then—after all this wonder and miracle—in crept a poisonous grey snake of disillusionment, a poisonous grey snake of disillusion that bit her to madness, so that she really was a mad woman, demented.

And yet, oh, the horror for a woman, he kept everything from her. He held back the very core of himself. For a long time, she didn’t realize this. She was just dazed and frustrated. But as months of being married turned into years of pain, she started to understand. It was that after their most intense, and what felt like an earth-shattering passion—yes, when it felt like every barrier was torn down and a terrifying yet sacred darkness enveloped the world—then—after all this wonder and miracle—crept in a poisonous gray snake of disillusionment, a poisonous gray snake of disillusion that drove her to madness, making her truly a mad woman, demented.

Why? Why? He never gave himself. He never came to her, really. He withheld himself. Yes, in those supreme and sacred times which for her were the whole culmination of life and being, the ecstasy of unspeakable passional conjunction, he was not really hers. He was withheld. He withheld the central core of himself, like the devil and hell-fiend he was. He cheated and made play with her tremendous passional soul, her sacred sex passion, most sacred of all things for a woman. All the time, some central part of him stood apart from her, aside, looking on.

Why? Why? He never fully committed himself. He never truly connected with her, really. He held back. Yes, during those peak and sacred moments that were the essence of her life and existence, the overwhelming joy of indescribable passion, he wasn’t genuinely hers. He was distant. He kept the core of himself hidden, like the devil and hellish fiend he was. He deceived her and toyed with her intense passion, her sacred sexual desire, the most sacred of all things for a woman. All the while, a central part of him remained separate from her, on the sidelines, observing.

Oh, agony and horror for a passionate, fierce-hearted woman! She who loved him. She who loved him to madness. She who would have died for him. She who did die with him, many terrible and magnificent connubial deaths, in his arms, her husband.

Oh, the pain and dread for a passionate, strong-willed woman! She who loved him. She who loved him to madness. She who would have died for him. She who did die with him, many awful and amazing deaths together, in his arms, her husband.

Her husband! How bitter the word grew to her! Her husband! and him never once given, given wholly to her! Her husband—and in all the frenzied finality of desire, she never fully possessed him, not once. No, not once. As time went on, she learned it for inevitable. Not once!

Her husband! How bitter that word became for her! Her husband! and he never once completely belonged to her! Her husband—and despite her intense longing, she never fully had him, not once. No, not once. As time passed, she accepted it as unavoidable. Not once!

And then, how she hated him! Cheated, foiled, betrayed, forced to love him or to hate him: never able to be at peace near him nor away from him: poor Lottie, no wonder she was as a mad woman. She was strictly as a woman demented, after the birth of her second child. For all her instinct, all her impulse, all her desire, and above all, all her will, was to possess her man in very fulness once: just once: and once and for all. Once, just once: and it would be once and for all.

And then, how she hated him! Cheated, deceived, betrayed, forced to love him or hate him: never able to find peace near him or away from him: poor Lottie, no wonder she seemed like a madwoman. She was truly like a woman out of her mind after the birth of her second child. For all her instincts, all her impulses, all her desires, and most importantly, all her will, was to completely possess her man just once: just once: and once and for all. Once, just once: and it would be once and for all.

But never! Never! Not once! Never! Not for one single solitary second! Was it not enough to send a woman mad! Was it not enough to make her demented! Yes, and mad she was. She made his life a hell for him. She bit him to the bone with her frenzy of rage, chagrin, and agony. She drove him mad, too: mad, so that he beat her: mad so that he longed to kill her. But even in his greatest rages it was the same: he never finally lost himself: he remained, somewhere in the centre, in possession of himself. She sometimes wished he would kill her: or that she would kill him. Neither event happened.

But never! Never! Not once! Never! Not for a single second! Was it not enough to drive a woman insane? Was it not enough to make her lose her mind? Yes, and she was mad. She made his life a nightmare. She hurt him deeply with her intense anger, disappointment, and pain. She drove him crazy, too: crazy enough that he hit her; crazy enough that he sometimes wanted to kill her. But even in his worst moments, it was the same: he never completely lost control; he stayed, somehow in the middle, in control of himself. She sometimes wished he would kill her or that she would kill him. Neither of those things happened.

And neither of them understood what was happening. How should they? They were both dazed, horrified, and mortified. He took to leaving her alone as much as was possible. But when he had to come home, there was her terrible will, like a flat, cold snake coiled round his soul and squeezing him to death. Yes, she did not relent. She was a good wife and mother. All her duties she fulfilled. But she was not one to yield. He must yield. That was written in eternal letters, on the iron tablet of her will. He must yield. She the woman, the mother of his children, how should she ever even think to yield? It was unthinkable. He, the man, the weak, the false, the treacherous, the half-hearted, it was he who must yield. Was not hers the divine will and the divine right? Ha, she would be less than woman if she ever capitulated, abandoned her divine responsibility as woman! No, he must yield.

And neither of them understood what was going on. How could they? They were both stunned, terrified, and embarrassed. He started to avoid being around her as much as possible. But when he *had* to come home, there was her awful will, like a cold, flat snake wrapped around his soul, squeezing the life out of him. Yes, she wouldn’t give in. She was a good wife and mother. She fulfilled all her responsibilities. But she was not someone who would back down. *He* had to give in. That was written in permanent letters, on the iron plate of her will. *He* had to give in. She, the woman, the mother of his children, how could she ever even consider giving in? It was unimaginable. He, the man, the weak, the dishonest, the deceitful, the half-hearted, it was him who had to yield. Wasn’t her will and right divine? Ha, she would be less than a woman if she ever surrendered, if she ever abandoned her divine duty as a woman! No, *he* must yield.

So, he was unfaithful to her. Piling reproach after reproach upon himself, he added adultery to his brutality. And this was the beginning of the end. She was more than maddened: but he began to grow silent, unresponsive, as if he did not hear her. He was unfaithful to her: and oh, in such a low way. Such shame, such shame! But he only smiled carelessly now, and asked her what she wanted. She had asked for all she got. That he reiterated. And that was all he would do.

So, he cheated on her. Piling on guilt after guilt, he added infidelity to his cruelty. And this was the start of the downfall. She was beyond furious: but he started to grow quiet, unresponsive, as if he didn't hear her. He cheated on her: and in such a despicable way. Such shame, such shame! But he just smiled carelessly now and asked her what she wanted. She had asked for everything she got. He kept repeating that. And that was all he would do.

Terrible was, that she found even his smile of insolent indifference half-beautiful. Oh, bitter chain to bear! But she summoned up all her strange woman's will. She fought against his fascination, the fascination he exerted over her. With fearful efforts of will she fought against it, and mastered it. And then, suddenly, horror and agony of it, up it would rush in her again, her unbearable desire for him, the longing for his contact, his quality of beauty.

Terrible was that she even found his smile of arrogant indifference somewhat beautiful. Oh, what a bitter burden to carry! But she gathered all her unusual strength as a woman. She resisted his charm, the grip he had on her. With intense effort, she fought against it and managed to overcome it. But then, suddenly, in a rush of horror and agony, her overwhelming desire for him would surge back, the longing for his touch, his beauty.

That was a cross hard to bear. Yet even that she bore. And schooled herself into a fretful, petulant manner of indifference. Her odd, whimsical petulance hid a will which he, and he alone, knew to be stronger than steel, strong as a diabolical, cold, grey snake that presses and presses and cannot-relax: nay, cannot relax. She became the same as he. Even in her moments of most passionate desire for him, the cold and snake-like tension of her will never relaxed, and the cold, snake-like eye of her intention never closed.

That was a burden that was hard to carry. Yet she managed to handle it. She trained herself to act in a fretful, moody way as if she didn't care. Her strange, whimsical irritability concealed a determination that only he recognized as being stronger than steel—cold and relentless like a diabolical grey snake that keeps pushing and pushing and can’t let go: no, can’t let go. She became just like him. Even in her most intense moments of wanting him, the cold, snake-like tension of her will never eased, and the cold, snake-like gaze of her intentions never wavered.

So, till it reached a deadlock. Each will was wound tense, and so fixed. Fixed! There was neither any relaxing or any increase of pressure. Fixed. Hard like a numbness, a grip that was solidifying and turning to stone.

So, until it hit a dead end. Each will was tightly wound, and completely set. Set! There was no easing up or any rise in pressure. Set. Hard like a numbness, a grip that was solidifying and turning to stone.

He realised, somehow, that at this terrible passive game of fixed tension she would beat him. Her fixed female soul, her wound-up female will would solidify into stone—whereas his must break. In him something must break. It was a cold and fatal deadlock, profitless. A life-automatism of fixed tension that suddenly, in him, did break. His will flew loose in a recoil: a recoil away from her. He left her, as inevitably as a broken spring flies out from its hold.

He understood, somehow, that in this awful, stagnant game of constant pressure, she would win. Her unyielding female spirit, her tightly wound determination would turn into stone—while his would shatter. Something within him had to break. It was a cold and fatal stalemate, offering no reward. A mechanical existence of unrelenting tension that suddenly, in him, did snap. His will sprang free in a backlash: a backlash away from her. He left her, as inevitably as a broken spring snaps out of place.

Not that he was broken. He would not do her even that credit. He had only flown loose from the old centre-fixture. His will was still entire and unabated. Only he did not know: he did not understand. He swung wildly about from place to place, as if he were broken.

Not that he was shattered. He wouldn't even give her that satisfaction. He had just detached himself from his old anchor. His will was still whole and strong. The only issue was that he didn't know; he didn't understand. He moved around erratically, as if he were broken.

Then suddenly, on this Sunday evening in the strange country, he realised something about himself. He realised that he had never intended to yield himself fully to her or to anything: that he did not intend ever to yield himself up entirely to her or to anything: that his very being pivoted on the fact of his isolate self-responsibility, aloneness. His intrinsic and central aloneness was the very centre of his being. Break it, and he broke his being. Break this central aloneness, and he broke everything. It was the great temptation, to yield himself: and it was the final sacrilege. Anyhow, it was something which, from his profoundest soul, he did not intend to do. By the innermost isolation and singleness of his own soul he would abide though the skies fell on top of one another, and seven heavens collapsed.

Then suddenly, on this Sunday evening in the strange country, he realized something about himself. He realized that he had never planned to fully give himself to her or to anything else: that he didn't intend to ever completely surrender to her or to anything: that his very existence depended on his sense of personal responsibility and solitude. His deep and fundamental loneliness was at the core of his being. If he compromised that, he would shatter his essence. If he broke this essential loneliness, he would destroy everything. It was a huge temptation to give in: and it was the ultimate violation. In any case, it was something that, deep down, he had no intention of doing. By the deepest isolation and uniqueness of his own soul, he would hold on, even if the sky fell and seven heavens crumbled.

Vaguely he realised this. And vaguely he realised that this had been the root cause of his strife with Lottie: Lottie, the only person who had mattered at all to him in all the world: save perhaps his mother. And his mother had not mattered, no, not one-half nor one-fifth what Lottie had mattered. So it was: there was, for him, only her significant in the universe. And between him and her matters were as they were.

Vaguely, he understood this. And he vaguely recognized that this had been the main source of his struggles with Lottie: Lottie, the only person who truly mattered to him in the entire world—except maybe his mother. But even his mother didn't matter, not even half as much as Lottie did. So it was: for him, she was the only significant person in the universe. And between him and her, things were as they were.

He coldly and terribly hated her, for a moment. Then no more. There was no solution. It was a situation without a solution. But at any rate, it was now a defined situation. He could rest in peace.

He hated her coldly and intensely, for a moment. Then it faded. There was no answer. It was a situation with no answer. But at least, it was now a clear situation. He could find peace.

Thoughts something in this manner ran through Aaron's subconscious mind as he sat still in the strange house. He could not have fired it all off at any listener, as these pages are fired off at any chance reader. Nevertheless there it was, risen to half consciousness in him. All his life he had hated knowing what he felt. He had wilfully, if not consciously, kept a gulf between his passional soul and his open mind. In his mind was pinned up a nice description of himself, and a description of Lottie, sort of authentic passports to be used in the conscious world. These authentic passports, self-describing: nose short, mouth normal, etc.; he had insisted that they should do all the duty of the man himself. This ready-made and very banal idea of himself as a really quite nice individual: eyes blue, nose short, mouth normal, chin normal; this he had insisted was really himself. It was his conscious mask.

Thoughts like this ran through Aaron's subconscious as he sat still in the strange house. He couldn't have shared all of it with anyone listening, just like these pages are shared with any random reader. Yet there it was, rising to a vague awareness within him. All his life, he had hated understanding his own feelings. He had deliberately, if not consciously, created a gap between his passionate soul and his rational mind. In his head, he had pinned up a neatly crafted description of himself and a description of Lottie, like authentic passports meant for the real world. These authentic passports, self-describing: short nose, normal mouth, etc.; he had insisted that they did all the work of defining him. This pre-made and very ordinary idea of himself as a pretty decent individual: blue eyes, short nose, normal mouth, normal chin; he had claimed was truly who he was. It was his conscious mask.

Now at last, after years of struggle, he seemed suddenly to have dropped his mask on the floor, and broken it. His authentic self-describing passport, his complete and satisfactory idea of himself suddenly became a rag of paper, ridiculous. What on earth did it matter if he was nice or not, if his chin was normal or abnormal.

Now finally, after years of struggle, he seemed to have suddenly dropped his mask on the floor and shattered it. His true self—his complete and satisfying idea of who he was—had suddenly become a useless scrap of paper, laughable. What did it even matter if he was nice or not, or if his chin was normal or not?

His mask, his idea of himself dropped and was broken to bits. There he sat now maskless and invisible. That was how he strictly felt: invisible and undefined, rather like Wells' Invisible Man. He had no longer a mask to present to people: he was present and invisible: they could not really think anything about him, because they could not really see him. What did they see when they looked at him? Lady Franks, for example. He neither knew nor cared. He only knew he was invisible to himself and everybody, and that all thinking about what he was like was only a silly game of Mrs. Mackenzie's Dead.

His mask, his self-image, had fallen apart. Now he sat there without a mask and feeling invisible. That's how he genuinely felt: invisible and undefined, much like Wells' Invisible Man. He no longer had a mask to show people; he was present yet not seen: they could not really form any opinion about him because they couldn't truly see him. What did they see when they looked at him? Lady Franks, for instance. He neither knew nor cared. He just knew he was invisible to himself and everyone else, and that all the speculation about who he was was just a silly game from Mrs. Mackenzie's Dead.

So there. The old Aaron Sisson was as if painfully transmuted, as the Invisible Man when he underwent his transmutations. Now he was gone, and no longer to be seen. His visibility lost for ever.

So there. The old Aaron Sisson felt like he had been painfully transformed, just like the Invisible Man during his changes. Now he was gone, and no longer visible. His visibility was lost forever.

And then what? Sitting there as an invisible presence, the preconceived world melted also and was gone. Lady Franks, Sir William, all the guests, they talked and maneuvered with their visible personalities, manipulating the masks of themselves. And underneath there was something invisible and dying—something fading, wilting: the essential plasm of themselves: their invisible being.

And then what? Sitting there as an unseen presence, the imagined world faded away and disappeared. Lady Franks, Sir William, and all the guests engaged in conversation and maneuvered with their outward identities, controlling the facades of themselves. And beneath it all, there was something unseen and fading—something wilting, the core essence of who they were: their invisible being.

Well now, and what next? Having in some curious manner tumbled from the tree of modern knowledge, and cracked and rolled out from the shell of the preconceived idea of himself like some dark, night-lustrous chestnut from the green ostensibility of the burr, he lay as it were exposed but invisible on the floor, knowing, but making no conceptions: knowing, but having no idea. Now that he was finally unmasked and exposed, the accepted idea of himself cracked and rolled aside like a broken chestnut-burr, the mask split and shattered, he was at last quiet and free. He had dreaded exposure: and behold, we cannot be exposed, for we are invisible. We cannot be exposed to the looks of others, for our very being is night-lustrous and unseeable. Like the Invisible Man, we are only revealed through our clothes and our masks.

Well, what now? After somehow falling from the tree of modern knowledge and breaking free from the preconceived idea of himself like a shiny, dark chestnut rolling out of its green burr, he lay there exposed but unseen on the ground—aware but without any clear thoughts about it. Now that his true self was finally revealed and the accepted notion of who he was had cracked and rolled away like a broken burr, the mask he wore was shattered, and he felt finally calm and free. He had feared being seen, but the truth is, we can’t be truly exposed because we are invisible. We can’t be seen by others because our essence is dark and unseeable. Like the Invisible Man, we are only revealed through our clothes and masks.

In his own powerful but subconscious fashion Aaron realized this. He was a musician. And hence even his deepest ideas: were not word-ideas, his very thoughts were not composed of words and ideal concepts. They too, his thoughts and his ideas, were dark and invisible, as electric vibrations are invisible no matter how many words they may purport. If I, as a word-user, must translate his deep conscious vibrations into finite words, that is my own business. I do but make a translation of the man. He would speak in music. I speak with words.

In his own powerful but subconscious way, Aaron understood this. He was a musician. Therefore, even his deepest ideas weren’t word-based; his thoughts weren’t made up of words and abstract concepts. They were also dark and invisible, just like electric vibrations, no matter how many words might try to describe them. If I, as someone who uses words, have to translate his deep, conscious vibrations into finite expressions, that’s my responsibility. I’m merely translating the man. He would express himself through music. I express myself with words.

The inaudible music of his conscious soul conveyed his meaning in him quite as clearly as I convey it in words: probably much more clearly. But in his own mode only: and it was in his own mode only he realised what I must put into words. These words are my own affair. His mind was music.

The unheard music of his aware soul expressed his meaning within him just as clearly as I express it in words—probably even more clearly. But it was only in his own way that he understood what I needed to articulate. These words are my own responsibility. His mind was music.

Don't grumble at me then, gentle reader, and swear at me that this damned fellow wasn't half clever enough to think all these smart things, and realise all these fine-drawn-out subtleties. You are quite right, he wasn't, yet it all resolved itself in him as I say, and it is for you to prove that it didn't.

Don't complain to me, dear reader, and tell me that this guy wasn't smart enough to come up with all these clever ideas and understand these intricate details. You're absolutely right, he wasn't, but it all came together in him as I say, and it's up to you to show that it didn't.

In his now silent, maskless state of wordless comprehension, he knew that he had never wanted to surrender himself utterly to Lottie: nor to his mother: nor to anybody. The last extreme of self-abandon in love was for him an act of false behaviour. His own nature inside him fated him not to take this last false step, over the edge of the abyss of selflessness. Even if he wanted to, he could not. He might struggle on the edge of the precipice like an assassin struggling with his own soul, but he could not conquer. For, according to all the current prejudice and impulse in one direction, he too had believed that the final achievement, the consummation of human life, was this flinging oneself over the precipice, down the bottomless pit of love. Now he realised that love, even in its intensest, was only an attribute of the human soul: one of its incomprehensible gestures. And to fling down the whole soul in one gesture of finality in love was as much a criminal suicide as to jump off a church-tower or a mountain-peak. Let a man give himself as much as he liked in love, to seven thousand extremities, he must never give himself away. The more generous and the more passionate a soul, the more it gives itself. But the more absolute remains the law, that it shall never give itself away. Give thyself, but give thyself not away. That is the lesson written at the end of the long strange lane of love.

In his now quiet, mask-free state of silent understanding, he realized that he'd never wanted to completely give himself over to Lottie, his mother, or anyone else. The ultimate act of surrender in love felt like a false move to him. His nature prevented him from taking that last false step into the abyss of selflessness. Even if he tried, he couldn't do it. He might struggle on the edge like a killer grappling with his own conscience, but he couldn't win. He had previously believed, influenced by societal norms, that the pinnacle of human existence was to dive headfirst into the deep end of love. Now, he understood that love, even at its most intense, was just a characteristic of the human spirit: one of its unfathomable expressions. To throw oneself into love with total abandon was as much a form of self-destruction as jumping off a church steeple or a mountain. A person can invest themselves in love as much as they wish, even to extremes, but they should never give themselves completely away. The more giving and passionate a person is, the more they express themselves. However, the important rule remains that they should never lose themselves entirely. Love encourages you to give, but never to give yourself away. That is the lesson at the end of the long, winding path of love.

The idee fixe of today is that every individual shall not only give himself, but shall achieve the last glory of giving himself away. And since this takes two—you can't even make a present of yourself unless you've got somebody to receive the present; since this last extra-divine act takes two people to perform it, you've got to take into count not only your giver but your receiver. Who is going to be the giver and who the receiver.

The idee fixe of today is that everyone should not only give themselves but also achieve the ultimate joy of giving themselves away. And since this requires two people—you can't even offer yourself as a gift without someone to receive it; this final, almost divine act needs both a giver and a receiver. You have to consider not just who is giving but also who is receiving. Who will be the giver and who will be the receiver?

Why, of course, in our long-drawn-out Christian day, man is given and woman is recipient. Man is the gift, woman the receiver. This is the sacrament we live by; the holy Communion we live for. That man gives himself to woman in an utter and sacred abandon, all, all, all himself given, and taken. Woman, eternal woman, she is the communicant. She receives the sacramental body and spirit of the man. And when she's got it, according to her passionate and all-too-sacred desire, completely, when she possesses her man at last finally and ultimately, without blemish or reservation in the perfection of the sacrament: then, also, poor woman, the blood and the body of which she has partaken become insipid or nauseous to her, she is driven mad by the endless meal of the marriage sacrament, poisoned by the sacred communion which was her goal and her soul's ambition.

Why, of course, in our extended Christian days, man is the giver and woman is the receiver. Man is the gift, and woman is the one who receives. This is the sacrament we live by; the holy Communion we strive for. Man gives himself to woman completely and sacrificially, all, all, all of himself given and taken. Woman, eternal woman, she is the one who communicates. She receives the sacramental body and spirit of the man. And when she's got it, according to her passionate and deeply sacred desire, completely, when she finally possesses her man without blemish or reservation in the perfection of the sacrament: then, also, poor woman, the blood and body she has partaken of become bland or nauseating to her, driving her mad with the endless feast of the marriage sacrament, poisoned by the sacred communion that was her goal and her soul's ambition.

We have pushed a process into a goal. The aim of any process is not the perpetuation of that process, but the completion thereof. Love is a process of the incomprehensible human soul: love also incomprehensible, but still only a process. The process should work to a completion, not to some horror of intensification and extremity wherein the soul and body ultimately perish. The completion of the process of love is the arrival at a state of simple, pure self-possession, for man and woman. Only that. Which isn't exciting enough for us sensationalists. We prefer abysses and maudlin self-abandon and self-sacrifice, the degeneration into a sort of slime and merge.

We have turned a process into a goal. The purpose of any process isn't to keep it going, but to finish it. Love is a process of the complex human soul: love is also complex, but still just a process. The process should lead to a conclusion, not to some nightmare of escalation and extremes where the soul and body ultimately fade away. The completion of the love process is reaching a state of simple, pure self-possession for both man and woman. Just that. But that's not thrilling enough for us thrill-seekers. We prefer deep abysses and overly emotional self-abandon and self-sacrifice, the decline into a kind of sludge and merging.

Perhaps, truly, the process of love is never accomplished. But it moves in great stages, and at the end of each stage a true goal, where the soul possesses itself in simple and generous singleness. Without this, love is a disease.

Maybe, genuinely, the journey of love is never fully complete. But it progresses in significant stages, and at the end of each stage is a real goal, where the soul finds itself in straightforward and generous unity. Without this, love becomes a sickness.

So Aaron, crossing a certain border-line and finding himself alone completely, accepted his loneliness or singleness as a fulfilment, a state of fulfilment. The long fight with Lottie had driven him at last to himself, so that he was quiet as a thing which has its root deep in life, and has lost its anxiety. As for considering the lily, it is not a matter of consideration. The lily toils and spins hard enough, in her own way. But without that strain and that anxiety with which we try to weave ourselves a life. The lily is life-rooted, life-central. She cannot worry. She is life itself, a little, delicate fountain playing creatively, for as long or as short a time as may be, and unable to be anxious. She may be sad or sorry, if the north wind blows. But even then, anxious she cannot be. Whether her fountain play or cease to play, from out the cold, damp earth, she cannot be anxious. She may only be glad or sorry, and continue her way. She is perfectly herself, whatever befall! even if frosts cut her off. Happy lily, never to be saddled with an idee fixe, never to be in the grip of a monomania for happiness or love or fulfilment. It is not laisser aller. It is life-rootedness. It is being by oneself, life-living, like the much-mooted lily. One toils, one spins, one strives: just as the lily does. But like her, taking one's own life-way amidst everything, and taking one's own life-way alone. Love too. But there also, taking one's way alone, happily alone in all the wonders of communion, swept up on the winds, but never swept away from one's very self. Two eagles in mid-air, maybe, like Whitman's Dalliance of Eagles. Two eagles in mid-air, grappling, whirling, coming to their intensification of love-oneness there in mid-air. In mid-air the love consummation. But all the time each lifted on its own wings: each bearing itself up on its own wings at every moment of the mid-air love consummation. That is the splendid love-way.

So Aaron, crossing a certain boundary and finding himself completely alone, embraced his loneliness as a form of fulfillment. The long struggle with Lottie had finally led him back to himself, so he was as calm as something deeply rooted in life that has lost its anxiety. When it comes to considering the lily, it’s not really about consideration. The lily works hard in its own way. But it doesn’t carry the strain and anxiety that we often feel when trying to create a life for ourselves. The lily is rooted in life, centered in life. She cannot worry. She is life itself, a little, delicate fountain that plays creatively for however long or short she may endure, incapable of feeling anxious. She might be sad or sorry if the north wind blows, but even then, she cannot feel anxious. Whether her fountain flows or stops, emerging from the cold, damp earth, she cannot be anxious. She can only be glad or sorry and continue on her path. She is perfectly herself, no matter what happens! Even if frost cuts her down. Happy lily, never burdened with an idee fixe, never caught in a monomania for happiness, love, or fulfillment. This isn’t laisser aller. It’s about being rooted in life. It’s living alone, like the much-discussed lily. One works, one struggles, one strives just like the lily does. But like her, one follows their own path amidst everything, taking their own way alone. Love too. But even then, following one’s path alone, joyfully alone in all the wonders of connection, uplifted by the winds, but never losing touch with one’s true self. Maybe two eagles in mid-air, like Whitman's Dalliance of Eagles. Two eagles in mid-air, grappling, spinning, reaching an intense love-oneness there in mid-air. In mid-air, love comes together. But all the while, each is lifted by its own wings: each supporting itself on its own wings at every moment of this mid-air love coming together. That is the beautiful way of love.

        ...............
...............

The party was festive at dinner-time, the women in their finest dresses, new flowers on the table, the best wine going. It was Sunday evening. Aaron too was dressed—and Lady Franks, in black lace and pearls, was almost gay. There were quails for dinner. The Colonel was quite happy. An air of conviviality gathered round the table during the course of the meal.

The party was lively at dinner time, with the women in their best dresses, fresh flowers on the table, and the finest wine being served. It was Sunday evening. Aaron was also dressed up, and Lady Franks, in her black lace and pearls, seemed almost cheerful. They had quails for dinner. The Colonel was really enjoying himself. A festive atmosphere surrounded the table as the meal went on.

“I hope,” said Aaron, “that we shall have some music tonight.”

“I hope,” said Aaron, “that we’ll have some music tonight.”

“I want so much to hear your flute,” said his hostess.

“I really want to hear your flute,” said his hostess.

“And I your piano,” he said.

“And I your piano,” he said.

“I am very weak—very out of practise. I tremble at the thought of playing before a musician. But you must not be too critical.”

“I’m really out of shape—totally unpracticed. I get nervous just thinking about playing in front of a musician. But please don’t be too harsh.”

“Oh,” said Aaron, “I am not a man to be afraid of.”

“Oh,” Aaron said, “I’m not someone to be afraid of.”

“Well, we will see,” said Lady Franks. “But I am afraid of music itself.”

“Well, we’ll see,” said Lady Franks. “But I’m afraid of music itself.”

“Yes,” said Aaron. “I think it is risky.”

“Yes,” Aaron said. “I think it's risky.”

“Risky! I don't see that! Music risky? Bach? Beethoven! No, I don't agree. On the contrary, I think it is most elevating—most morally inspiring. No, I tremble before it because it is so wonderful and elevating.”

“Risky! I don't see that! Music is risky? Bach? Beethoven! No, I don’t agree. On the contrary, I think it’s incredibly uplifting—truly morally inspiring. No, I feel a sense of awe before it because it’s so amazing and uplifting.”

“I often find it makes me feel diabolical,” said he.

“I often find it makes me feel wicked,” he said.

“That is your misfortune, I am sure,” said Lady Franks. “Please do take another—but perhaps you don't like mushrooms?”

"That sounds unfortunate, I'm sure," Lady Franks said. "Please have another—but maybe you don't like mushrooms?"

Aaron quite liked mushrooms, and helped himself to the entree.

Aaron really liked mushrooms, so he served himself some of the entree.

“But perhaps,” said she, “you are too modern. You don't care for Bach or Beethoven or Chopin—dear Chopin.”

“But maybe,” she said, “you’re just too modern. You don’t appreciate Bach or Beethoven or Chopin—dear Chopin.”

“I find them all quite as modern as I am.”

“I find them all just as modern as I am.”

“Is that so! Yes. For myself I am quite old-fashioned—though I can appreciate Strauss and Stravinsky as well, some things. But my old things—ah, I don't think the moderns are so fine. They are not so deep. They haven't fathomed life so deeply.” Lady Franks sighed faintly.

“Really! Yes. Personally, I’m pretty old-fashioned—though I can appreciate some works by Strauss and Stravinsky. But my classic favorites—ah, I don't think the modern stuff is as good. It's not as profound. They haven't explored life as deeply.” Lady Franks sighed softly.

“They don't care for depths,” said Aaron.

“They don’t care about depth,” said Aaron.

“No, they haven't the capacity. But I like big, deep music. Oh, I love orchestra. But my instrument is the piano. I like the great masters, Bach, Beethoven. They have such faith. You were talking of faith—believing that things would work out well for you in the end. Beethoven inspires that in me, too.”

“No, they don't have the capacity. But I love big, deep music. Oh, I adore orchestras. But my instrument is the piano. I admire the great masters, Bach and Beethoven. They have such faith. You were talking about faith—believing that things will turn out well for you in the end. Beethoven inspires that in me, too.”

“He makes you feel that all will be well with you at last?”

“He makes you feel that everything will finally be okay with you?”

“Yes, he does. He makes me feel faith in my PERSONAL destiny. And I do feel that there is something in one's special fate. I feel that I myself have a special kind of fate, that will always look after me.”

“Yes, he does. He makes me believe in my personal destiny. And I truly feel that there’s something unique about one’s fate. I believe that I have my own special kind of fate that will always take care of me.”

“And you can trust to it?”

“And you can rely on that?”

“Yes, I can. It ALWAYS turns out right. I think something has gone wrong—and then, it always turns out right. Why when we were in London—when we were at lunch one morning it suddenly struck me, haven't I left my fur cloak somewhere? It was rather cold, so I had taken it with me, and then never put it on. And I hadn't brought it home. I had left it somewhere. But whether in a taxi, or in a shop, or in a little show of pictures I had been to, I couldn't remember. I COULD NOT remember. And I thought to myself: have I lost my cloak? I went round to everywhere I could think of: no-trace of it. But I didn't give it up. Something prompted me not to give it up: quite distinctly, I felt something telling me that I should get it back. So I called at Scotland Yard and gave the information. Well, two days later I had a notice from Scotland Yard, so I went. And there was my cloak. I had it back. And that has happened to me almost every time. I almost always get my things back. And I always feel that something looks after me, do you know: almost takes care of me.”

“Yes, I can. It ALWAYS turns out right. I think something's gone wrong—and then, it always turns out right. Like that time we were in London—while we were having lunch one morning, it suddenly hit me, didn't I leave my fur cloak somewhere? It was pretty cold, so I had taken it with me, and then never wore it. And I hadn't brought it home. I must have left it somewhere. But whether in a taxi, in a shop, or at a little picture show I went to, I couldn’t remember. I COULD NOT remember. And I thought to myself: did I lose my cloak? I went everywhere I could think of: no trace of it. But I didn’t give up. Something made me hold on: I could feel something telling me I should get it back. So I went to Scotland Yard and gave them the details. Well, two days later I got a notice from Scotland Yard, so I went. And there was my cloak. I got it back. And that has happened to me almost every time. I usually get my things back. And I always feel like something is watching over me, you know? Almost taking care of me.”

“But do you mean when you lose things—or in your life?”

“But do you mean when you lose things— or in your life?”

“I mean when I lose things—or when I want to get something I want—I am very nearly ALWAYS successful. And I always feel there is some sort of higher power which does it for me.”

“I mean when I lose things—or when I want to get something I want—I am almost ALWAYS successful. And I always feel like there’s some sort of higher power that makes it happen for me.”

“Finds your cloak for you.”

“Finds your coat for you.”

“Yes. Wasn't it extraordinary? I felt when I saw my cloak in Scotland Yard: There, I KNEW I should recover you. And I always feel, as I say, that there is some higher power which helps me. Do you feel the same?”

“Yes. Wasn't it amazing? When I saw my cloak at Scotland Yard, I just knew I would find you again. And I always have this feeling, like I said, that there's a higher power guiding me. Do you feel that way too?”

“No, not that way, worse luck. I lost a batch of music a month ago which didn't belong to me—and which I couldn't replace. But I never could recover it: though I'm sure nobody wanted it.”

“No, not that way, unfortunately. I lost a collection of music a month ago that didn’t belong to me—and which I couldn’t replace. But I never could get it back: though I’m sure nobody wanted it.”

“How very unfortunate! Whereas my fur cloak was just the thing that gets stolen most.”

“How unfortunate! My fur cloak seems to be the item that gets stolen the most.”

“I wished some power would trace my music: but apparently we aren't all gifted alike with guardian angels.”

“I wished some force could follow my music: but it seems we don't all have the same kind of guardian angels.”

“Apparently not. And that is how I regard it: almost as a gift, you know, that my fairy godmother gave me in my cradle.”

“Seems not. And that's how I see it: almost like a gift, you know, that my fairy godmother gave me when I was born.”

“For always recovering your property?”

“For always getting your stuff back?”

“Yes—and succeeding in my undertakings.”

"Yes—and achieving my goals."

“I'm afraid I had no fairy godmother.”

“I'm sorry, but I didn't have a fairy godmother.”

“Well—I think I had. And very glad I am of it.”

“Well—I think I did. And I’m very glad about it.”

“Why, yes,” said Aaron, looking at his hostess.

“Of course,” said Aaron, looking at his hostess.

So the dinner sailed merrily on.

So the dinner went on happily.

“But does Beethoven make you feel,” said Aaron as an afterthought, “in the same way—that you will always find the things you have lost?”

“But does Beethoven make you feel,” Aaron said, almost as an afterthought, “the same way—that you will always find the things you’ve lost?”

“Yes—he makes me feel the same faith: that what I lose will be returned to me. Just as I found my cloak. And that if I enter into an undertaking, it will be successful.”

“Yes—he makes me feel the same faith: that what I lose will come back to me. Just like I found my cloak. And that if I take on a task, it will succeed.”

“And your life has been always successful?”

“And your life has always been successful?”

“Yes—almost always. We have succeeded with almost everything.”

“Yes—pretty much all the time. We've managed to succeed at almost everything.”

“Why, yes,” said Aaron, looking at her again.

“Yeah,” Aaron said, looking at her again.

But even so, he could see a good deal of hard wornness under her satisfaction. She had had her suffering, sure enough. But none the less, she was in the main satisfied. She sat there, a good hostess, and expected the homage due to her success. And of course she got it. Aaron himself did his little share of shoe-licking, and swallowed the taste of boot-polish with a grimace, knowing what he was about.

But even so, he could see a lot of weariness beneath her satisfaction. She had definitely experienced her share of suffering. Still, she was mostly content. She sat there as a good host and expected the praise that came with her success. And of course, she received it. Aaron himself did his part in flattering her and grimaced as he swallowed his pride, fully aware of what he was doing.

The dinner wound gaily to an end. The ladies retired. Sir William left his seat of honour at the end of the table and came and sat next to Aaron, summoning the other three men to cluster near.

The dinner cheerfully came to a close. The ladies left the table. Sir William got up from his seat of honor at the end of the table and sat down next to Aaron, inviting the other three men to join them nearby.

“Now, Colonel,” said the host, “send round the bottle.”

“Now, Colonel,” said the host, “pass the bottle around.”

With a flourish of the elbow and shoulder, the Colonel sent on the port, actually port, in those bleak, post-war days!

With a dramatic move of his elbow and shoulder, the Colonel poured the port, actually port, in those grim, post-war days!

“Well, Mr. Sisson,” said Sir William, “we will drink to your kind Providence: providing, of course, that we shall give no offence by so doing.”

“Well, Mr. Sisson,” said Sir William, “let’s raise a glass to your generous Providence, assuming, of course, that we won’t offend anyone by doing so.”

“No, sir; no, sir! The Providence belonged to Mr. Lilly. Mr. Sisson put his money on kindly fortune, I believe,” said Arthur, who rosy and fresh with wine, looked as if he would make a marvelous bonne bouchee for a finely-discriminating cannibal.

“No, sir; no, sir! The Providence belonged to Mr. Lilly. Mr. Sisson put his money on good luck, I think,” said Arthur, who, rosy and fresh from the wine, looked like he would be a fantastic bonne bouchee for a connoisseur cannibal.

“Ah, yes, indeed! A much more ingratiating lady to lift our glasses to. Mr. Sisson's kindly fortune. Fortuna gentil-issima! Well, Mr. Sisson, and may your Lady Fortune ever smile on you.”

“Ah, yes, definitely! A much more charming lady to raise our glasses to. Mr. Sisson's generous fortune. Fortuna gentil-issima! Well, Mr. Sisson, and may Lady Luck always smile on you.”

Sir William lifted his glass with an odd little smirk, some touch of a strange, prim old satyr lurking in his oddly inclined head. Nay, more than satyr: that curious, rather terrible iron demon that has fought with the world and wrung wealth from it, and which knows all about it. The devilish spirit of iron itself, and iron machines. So, with his strange, old smile showing his teeth rather terribly, the old knight glowered sightlessly over his glass at Aaron. Then he drank: the strange, careful, old-man's gesture in drinking.

Sir William raised his glass with a quirky little smirk, a hint of a strange, prim old satyr lurking in his oddly tilted head. Actually, more than just a satyr: that curious, somewhat terrifying iron demon that has battled the world and extracted wealth from it, and knows all its secrets. The devilish essence of iron itself, and iron machines. So, with his peculiar, old smile revealing his teeth rather menacingly, the old knight glared blindly over his glass at Aaron. Then he drank: the peculiar, deliberate gesture of an old man drinking.

“But,” said Aaron, “if Fortune is a female—-”

“But,” said Aaron, “if Fortune is a woman—-”

“Fortune! Fortune! Why, Fortune is a lady. What do you say, Major?”

“Fortune! Fortune! Well, Fortune is a lady. What do you think, Major?”

“She has all the airs of one, Sir William,” said the Major, with the wistful grimness of his age and culture. And the young fellow stared like a crucified cyclops from his one eye: the black shutter being over the other.

“She acts all high and mighty, Sir William,” said the Major, with the sad seriousness of his age and background. And the young guy stared like a one-eyed statue, since one eye was covered by a black patch.

“And all the graces,” capped Sir William, delighted with himself.

“And all the graces,” Sir William added, pleased with himself.

“Oh, quite!” said the Major. “For some, all the airs, and for others, all the graces.”

“Oh, definitely!” said the Major. “For some, it’s all about the attitude, and for others, it’s all about the charm.”

“Faint heart ne'er won fair lady, my boy,” said Sir William. “Not that your heart is faint. On the contrary—as we know, and your country knows. But with Lady Fortune you need another kind of stout heart—oh, quite another kind.”

“Faint heart never won fair lady, my boy,” said Sir William. “Not that your heart is faint. On the contrary—as we know, and your country knows. But with Lady Luck, you need a different kind of strong heart—oh, a totally different kind.”

“I believe it, sir: and the kind of stout heart which I am afraid I haven't got,” said the Major.

“I believe it, sir; but I don’t think I have that kind of strong heart,” said the Major.

“What!” said the old man. “Show the white feather before you've tackled the lady! Fill the Major's glass, Colonel. I am quite sure we will none of us ever say die.”

“What!” said the old man. “You’re showing the white feather before you’ve even gone after the lady! Fill the Major’s glass, Colonel. I’m pretty sure none of us will ever give up.”

“Not likely. Not if we know it,” said the Colonel, stretching himself heartily inside his tunic. He was becoming ruddier than the cherry. All he cared about at the moment was his gay little port glass. But the Major's young cheek was hollow and sallow, his one eye terribly pathetic.

“Probably not. Not if we know it,” said the Colonel, stretching comfortably inside his tunic. He was getting redder than a cherry. All he cared about at the moment was his cheerful little port glass. But the Major's young cheek was sunken and pale, his one eye looking incredibly sad.

“And you, Mr. Sisson,” said Sir William, “mean to carry all before you by taking no thought for the morrow. Well, now, we can only wish you success.”

“And you, Mr. Sisson,” said Sir William, “plan to take on everything without worrying about the future. Well, we can only wish you the best of luck.”

“I don't want to carry all before me,” said Aaron. “I should be sorry. I want to walk past most of it.”

“I don't want to push everyone aside,” said Aaron. “I would feel bad. I just want to walk by most of it.”

“Can you tell us where to? I am intrigued, as Sybil says, to know where you will walk to. Come now. Enlighten us.”

“Can you tell us where you're going? I'm curious, like Sybil said, to know where you'll be walking. Come on. Share with us.”

“Nowhere, I suppose.”

"Nowhere, I guess."

“But is that satisfactory? Can you find it satisfactory?”

“But is that enough? Can you really be okay with that?”

“Is it even true?” said the Major. “Isn't it quite as positive an act to walk away from a situation as to walk towards it?”

“Is it even true?” said the Major. “Isn't it just as definite an act to walk away from a situation as it is to walk towards it?”

“My dear boy, you can't merely walk away from a situation. Believe that. If you walk away from Rome, you walk into the Maremma, or into the Alban Hills, or into the sea—but you walk into something. Now if I am going to walk away from Rome, I prefer to choose my direction, and therefore my destination.”

“My dear boy, you can't just walk away from a situation. Trust me on that. If you walk away from Rome, you walk into the Maremma, or the Alban Hills, or the sea—but you're heading towards something. Now, if I'm going to walk away from Rome, I'd rather choose my direction, and therefore my destination.”

“But you can't,” said the Major.

“But you can't,” said the Major.

“What can't you?”

"What can't you do?"

“Choose. Either your direction or your destination.” The Major was obstinate.

“Choose. Either your path or your goal.” The Major was stubborn.

“Really!” said Sir William. “I have not found it so. I have not found it so. I have had to keep myself hard at work, all my life, choosing between this or that.”

“Really!” said Sir William. “I haven’t experienced that. I haven’t found it to be like that. I’ve had to stay busy my whole life, making choices between this or that.”

“And we,” said the Major, “have no choice, except between this or nothing.”

“And we,” said the Major, “have no choice, just between this or nothing.”

“Really! I am afraid,” said Sir William, “I am afraid I am too old—or too young—which shall I say?—to understand.”

“Honestly! I’m worried,” said Sir William, “I’m worried I’m either too old—or too young—which should I say?—to get it.”

“Too young, sir,” said Arthur sweetly. “The child was always father to the man, I believe.”

“Too young, sir,” Arthur said softly. “I think the child is always the father of the man.”

“I confess the Major makes me feel childish,” said the old man. “The choice between this or nothing is a puzzler to me. Can you help me out, Mr. Sisson? What do you make of this this-or-nothing business? I can understand neck-or-nothing—-”

“I admit the Major makes me feel like a kid,” said the old man. “Choosing between this or nothing confuses me. Can you help me out, Mr. Sisson? What do you think of this this-or-nothing situation? I can understand neck-or-nothing—”

“I prefer the NOTHING part of it to the THIS part of it,” said Aaron, grinning.

“I prefer the NOTHING part of it to the THIS part of it,” Aaron said, grinning.

“Colonel,” said the old man, “throw a little light on this nothingness.”

“Colonel,” said the old man, “shine a little light on this emptiness.”

“No, Sir William,” said the Colonel. “I am all right as I am.”

“No, Sir William,” the Colonel replied. “I’m fine just the way I am.”

“As a matter of fact, so are we all, perfectly A-one,” said Arthur.

“As a matter of fact, we’re all perfectly fine,” said Arthur.

Aaron broke into a laugh.

Aaron burst out laughing.

“That's the top and bottom of it,” he laughed, flushed with wine, and handsome. We're all as right as ninepence. Only it's rather nice to talk.”

“That's all there is to it,” he laughed, tipsy from the wine and good-looking. We’re all doing just fine. It’s just nice to chat.”

“There!” said Sir William. “We're all as right as ninepence! We're all as right ninepence. So there well leave it, before the Major has time to say he is twopence short.” Laughing his strange old soundless laugh, Sir William rose and made a little bow. “Come up and join the ladies in a minute or two,” he said. Arthur opened the door for him and he left the room.

“There!” said Sir William. “We're all good! We're all good, so let's leave it at that before the Major has a chance to say he's a bit short on cash.” Laughing his unique silent laugh, Sir William stood up and made a small bow. “Come up and join the ladies in a minute or two,” he said. Arthur opened the door for him and he left the room.

The four men were silent for a moment—then the Colonel whipped up the decanter and filled his glass. Then he stood up and clinked glasses with Aaron, like a real old sport.

The four men were quiet for a moment—then the Colonel grabbed the decanter and filled his glass. Then he stood up and clinked glasses with Aaron, like a true old sport.

“Luck to you,” he said.

“Good luck to you,” he said.

“Thanks,” said Aaron.

“Thanks,” Aaron said.

“You're going in the morning?” said Arthur.

“You're going in the morning?” Arthur asked.

“Yes,” said Aaron.

"Yes," Aaron replied.

“What train?” said Arthur.

"What train?" Arthur asked.

“Eight-forty.”

"8:40."

“Oh—then we shan't see you again. Well—best of luck.”

“Oh—so we won't see you again. Well—good luck.”

“Best of luck—” echoed the Colonel.

"Good luck—" the Colonel echoed.

“Same to you,” said Aaron, and they all peered over their glasses and quite loved one another for a rosy minute.

“Same to you,” said Aaron, and they all looked over their glasses and genuinely cared for one another for a brief moment.

“I should like to know, though,” said the hollow-cheeked young Major with the black flap over his eye, “whether you do really mean you are all right—that it is all right with you—or whether you only say so to get away from the responsibility.”

“I’d like to know, though,” said the hollow-cheeked young Major with the black flap over his eye, “if you really mean you’re okay—that everything is fine with you—or if you’re just saying that to avoid taking responsibility.”

“I mean I don't really care—I don't a damn—let the devil take it all.”

"I mean I really don't care—I couldn't care less—let the devil take it all."

“The devil doesn't want it, either,” said the Major.

“The devil doesn't want it, either,” said the Major.

“Then let him leave it. I don't care one single little curse about it all.”

“Then let him go. I don’t care at all about it.”

“Be damned. What is there to care about?” said the Colonel.

“Damn it. What’s there to care about?” said the Colonel.

“Ay, what?” said Aaron.

“What?” said Aaron.

“It's all the same, whether you care or don't care. So I say it's much easier not to care,” said Arthur.

“It's all the same, whether you care or don't care. So I say it's way easier not to care,” said Arthur.

“Of course it is,” said the Colonel gaily.

“Of course it is,” said the Colonel cheerfully.

“And I think so, too,” said Aaron.

“And I think so, too,” Aaron said.

“Right you are! We're all as right as ninepence—what? Good old sport! Here's yours!” cried the Colonel.

“Right you are! We're all as right as rain—what? Good old sport! Here’s yours!” shouted the Colonel.

“We shall have to be going up,” said Arthur, wise in his generation.

“We need to head up,” said Arthur, wise for his time.

As they went into the hall, Arthur suddenly put one arm round Aaron's waist, and one arm round the Colonel's, and the three did a sudden little barn-dance towards the stairs. Arthur was feeling himself quite let loose again, back in his old regimental mess.

As they entered the hall, Arthur suddenly wrapped one arm around Aaron's waist and the other around the Colonel's, and the three of them did a quick little barn dance towards the stairs. Arthur felt completely free again, just like he did back in his old regimental mess.

Approaching the foot of the stairs, he let go again. He was in that rosy condition when united-we-stand. But unfortunately it is a complicated job to climb the stairs in unison. The whole lot tends to fall backwards. Arthur, therefore, rosy, plump, looking so good to eat, stood still a moment in order to find his own neatly-slippered feet. Having found them, he proceeded to put them carefully one before the other, and to his enchantment found that this procedure was carrying him magically up the stairs. The Colonel, like a drowning man, clutched feebly for the straw of the great stair-rail—and missed it. He would have gone under, but that Aaron's hand gripped his arm. So, orientating once more like a fragile tendril, he reached again for the banister rail, and got it. After which, lifting his feet as if they were little packets of sand tied to his trouser buttons, he manipulated his way upwards. Aaron was in that pleasant state when he saw what everybody else was doing and was unconscious of what he did himself. Whilst tall, gaunt, erect, like a murdered Hamlet resurrected in khaki, with the terrible black shutter over his eye, the young Major came last.

As he reached the bottom of the stairs, he let go again. He was in that blissful state of togetherness. Unfortunately, it’s tricky to climb stairs in sync. The whole group tends to tip backward. Arthur, feeling rosy and plump, looking so inviting, paused for a moment to locate his neatly-slippered feet. Once he found them, he carefully placed one in front of the other and was delighted to discover that this simple act was magically taking him up the stairs. The Colonel, like a drowning man, weakly reached for the stair rail—and missed it. He would have fallen, but Aaron grabbed his arm. Regaining his balance like a delicate vine, he reached for the banister again and finally grasped it. Then, lifting his feet as if they were small bags of sand attached to his trouser buttons, he navigated his way upward. Aaron was in that nice state where he noticed what everyone else was doing but was unaware of his own actions. Meanwhile, tall, skinny, and upright, like a murdered Hamlet come to life in khaki, with a terrible black patch over his eye, the young Major brought up the rear.

Arthur was making a stern fight for his composure. His whole future depended on it. But do what he would, he could not get the flushed, pleased, mess-happy look off his face. The Colonel, oh, awful man, did a sort of plump roly-poly-cake-walk, like a fat boy, right to the very door of that santum-sanctorum, the library. Aaron was inwardly convulsed. Even the Major laughed.

Arthur was struggling hard to keep his cool. His entire future depended on it. But no matter what he did, he couldn't shake the flushed, satisfied, carefree look off his face. The Colonel, that awful man, did a sort of plump, silly dance, like a chubby kid, right to the very door of that sacred place, the library. Aaron was laughing inside. Even the Major found it funny.

But Arthur stiffened himself militarily and cleared his throat. All four started to compose themselves, like actors going on the stage, outside that library door. And then Arthur softly, almost wistfully, opened and held the door for the others to pass. The Colonel slunk meekly in, and sat in a chair in the background. The Major stalked in expressionless, and hovered towards the sofa where his wife sat.

But Arthur straightened up and cleared his throat like a soldier. All four of them began to get ready, like actors about to perform, just outside that library door. Then, Arthur quietly and almost regretfully opened the door and held it for the others to go in. The Colonel slipped in quietly and took a seat in the back. The Major walked in with a blank expression and moved toward the sofa where his wife was sitting.

There was a rather cold-water-down-your-back feeling in the library. The ladies had been waiting for coffee. Sir William was waiting, too. Therefore in a little tension, half silent, the coffee was handed round. Lady Franks was discussing something with Arthur's wife. Arthur's wife was in a cream lace dress, and looking what is called lovely. The Major's wife was in amethyst chiffon with dark-red roses, and was looking blindingly beautiful. The Colonel was looking into his coffee-cup as wistfully as if it contained the illusion of tawny port. The Major was looking into space, as if there and there alone, etc. Arthur was looking for something which Lady Franks had asked for, and which he was much too flushed to find. Sir William was looking at Aaron, and preparing for another coeur a coeur.

There was a chilly, unsettling feeling in the library. The ladies were waiting for coffee. Sir William was waiting too. So, amid a bit of tension and silence, the coffee was served. Lady Franks was chatting about something with Arthur's wife. Arthur's wife was wearing a cream lace dress and looking lovely, as they say. The Major's wife was in amethyst chiffon with dark-red roses, looking stunningly beautiful. The Colonel was gazing into his coffee cup with as much longing as if it held the illusion of tawny port. The Major was staring off into space, as if that was the only place he could be. Arthur was searching for something that Lady Franks had asked for, which he was way too embarrassed to find. Sir William was watching Aaron and getting ready for another coeur a coeur.

“Well,” he said, “I doubt if you will care for Milan. It is one of the least Italian of all the towns, in my opinion. Venice, of course, is a thing apart. I cannot stand, myself, that miserable specimen the modern Roman. He has most of the vices of the old Romans and none of the virtues. The most congenial town, perhaps, for a stranger, is Florence. But it has a very bad climate.”

“Well,” he said, “I don't think you'll like Milan. In my opinion, it's one of the least Italian cities. Venice, of course, is in a league of its own. I personally can't stand the modern Roman; he has most of the old Romans' faults and none of their qualities. The most welcoming city for a visitor might be Florence, but it has a really bad climate.”

Lady Franks rose significantly and left the room, accompanied by Arthur's wife. Aaron knew, silently, that he was summoned to follow. His hostess had her eye on him this evening. But always postponing his obedience to the cool commands of women, he remained talking with his host in the library, and sipping creme de menthe! Came the ripple of the pianoforte from the open doorway down at the further end of the room. Lady Franks was playing, in the large drawing-room. And the ripple of the music contained in it the hard insistence of the little woman's will. Coldly, and decidedly, she intended there should be no more unsettling conversations for the old Sir William. Aaron was to come forthwith into the drawing room. Which Aaron plainly understood—and so he didn't go. No, he didn't go, though the pianoforte rippled and swelled in volume. No, and he didn't go even when Lady Franks left off playing and came into the library again. There he sat, talking with Sir William. Let us do credit to Lady Franks' will-power, and admit that the talk was quite empty and distracted—none of the depths and skirmishes of the previous occasions. None the less, the talk continued. Lady Franks retired, discomfited, to her piano again. She would never break in upon her lord.

Lady Franks stood up and left the room, with Arthur's wife beside her. Aaron knew he was expected to follow but decided to linger, chatting with his host in the library while sipping some creme de menthe. From the far end of the room, he heard the gentle sound of the piano. Lady Franks was playing in the large drawing-room, and her music carried the firm determination of her will. She clearly intended for there to be no further unsettling conversations for old Sir William. Aaron was meant to join her right away, which he understood perfectly—yet he stayed put. Even as the piano music grew louder, he didn’t move. Not even when Lady Franks stopped playing and returned to the library. He remained there, engaged in conversation with Sir William. Let’s acknowledge Lady Franks’ determination; the conversation was rather shallow and unfocused—none of the depth or tension of their previous discussions. Still, the conversation carried on. Lady Franks, feeling thwarted, returned to her piano. She would never interrupt her husband.

So now Aaron relented. He became more and more distracted. Sir William wandered away like some restless, hunted soul. The Colonel still sat in his chair, nursing his last drop of creme de menthe resentfully. He did not care for the green toffee-stuff. Arthur was busy. The Major lay sprawled in the last stages of everything on the sofa, holding his wife's hand. And the music came pathetically through the open folding-doors. Of course, she played with feeling—it went without saying. Aaron's soul felt rather tired. But she had a touch of discrimination also.

So now Aaron gave in. He became more and more distracted. Sir William wandered off like some restless, hunted spirit. The Colonel remained in his chair, resentfully nursing his last drop of creme de menthe. He wasn't fond of the green toffee stuff. Arthur was busy. The Major lay sprawled out on the sofa, holding his wife's hand in the last stages of everything. And the music drifted sadly through the open folding doors. Of course, she played with emotion—it was a given. Aaron's soul felt pretty worn out. But she also had a knack for discrimination.

He rose and went to the drawing-room. It was a large, vacant-seeming, Empire sort of drawing-room, with yellow silk chairs along the walls and yellow silk panels upon the walls, and a huge, vasty crystal chandelier hanging from a faraway-above ceiling. Lady Franks sat at a large black Bechstein piano at one end of this vacant yellow state-room. She sat, a little plump elderly lady in black lace, for all the world like Queen Victoria in Max Beerbohm's drawing of Alfred Tennyson reading to her Victorian Majesty, with space before her. Arthur's wife was bending over some music in a remote corner of the big room.

He got up and went to the living room. It was a large, empty-looking Empire-style living room, with yellow silk chairs along the walls and yellow silk panels on the walls, and a huge crystal chandelier hanging from a high ceiling. Lady Franks was sitting at a large black Bechstein piano at one end of this empty yellow room. She was a slightly plump older woman in black lace, looking just like Queen Victoria in Max Beerbohm's drawing of Alfred Tennyson reading to her, with space in front of her. Arthur's wife was huddled over some sheet music in a distant corner of the big room.

Aaron seated himself on one of the chairs by the wall, to listen. Certainly it was a beautiful instrument. And certainly, in her way, she loved it. But Aaron remembered an anthem in which he had taken part as a boy.

Aaron sat down on one of the chairs by the wall to listen. It was definitely a beautiful instrument. And for sure, in her way, she loved it. But Aaron recalled an anthem he had sung as a boy.

                    His eye is on the sparrow
                    So I know He watches me.
                    His eye is on the sparrow
                    So I know He’s watching me.

For a long time he had failed to catch the word sparrow, and had heard:

For a long time, he hadn't managed to catch the word sparrow, and had heard:

                    His eye is on the spy-hole
                    So I know He watches me.
                    His eye is on the peephole
                    So I know He sees me.

Which was just how it had all seemed to him, as a boy.

Which was exactly how it had all appeared to him as a kid.

Now, as ever, he felt the eye was on the spy-hole. There sat the woman playing music. But her inward eye was on the spy-hole of her vital affairs—her domestic arrangements, her control of her household, guests and husband included. The other eye was left for the music, don't you know.

Now, like always, he felt the eyes on the peephole. There was the woman playing music. But her inner focus was on the peephole of her important matters—her home setup, her management of the household, guests, and husband all included. The other focus was reserved for the music, you know.

Sir William appeared hovering in the doorway, not at all liking the defection of Mr. Aaron. Then he retreated. He seemed not to care for music. The Major's wife hovered—felt it her duty to aude, or play audience—and entered, seating herself in a breath of lilac and amethyst again at the near distance. The Major, after a certain beating about the bush, followed and sat wrapt in dim contemplation near his wife. Arthur luckily was still busy with something.

Sir William appeared lingering in the doorway, clearly unhappy about Mr. Aaron's departure. Then he stepped back. He seemed indifferent to music. The Major's wife lingered—felt it was her duty to aude, or play the audience—and came in, seating herself in a whiff of lilac and amethyst again at a short distance. The Major, after some hesitation, followed and sat lost in thought near his wife. Arthur fortunately was still occupied with something.

Aaron of course made proper musical remarks in the intervals—Arthur's wife sorted out more pieces. Arthur appeared—and then the Colonel. The Colonel tip-toed beautifully across the wide blank space of the Empire room, and seated himself on a chair, rather in the distance, with his back to the wall, facing Aaron. When Lady Franks finished her piece, to everybody's amazement the Colonel clapped gaily to himself and said Bravo! as if at a Cafe Chantant, looking round for his glass. But there was no glass. So he crossed his neatly-khakied legs, and looked rapt again.

Aaron, of course, made the right musical comments during the breaks—Arthur's wife arranged more pieces. Then Arthur showed up—and shortly after, the Colonel. The Colonel glided gracefully across the wide, empty space of the Empire room and settled into a chair a bit far off, with his back to the wall, facing Aaron. When Lady Franks finished her piece, everyone was surprised when the Colonel clapped happily for himself and exclaimed, "Bravo!" as if he were at a cabaret, looking around for his drink. But there was no drink. So, he crossed his neatly khaki-clad legs and looked entranced again.

Lady Franks started with a vivace Schumann piece. Everybody listened in sanctified silence, trying to seem to like it. When suddenly our Colonel began to spring and bounce in his chair, slinging his loose leg with a kind of rapture up and down in the air, and capering upon his posterior, doing a sitting-down jig to the Schumann vivace. Arthur, who had seated himself at the farthest extremity of the room, winked with wild bliss at Aaron. The Major tried to look as if he noticed nothing, and only succeeded in looking agonised. His wife studied the point of her silver shoe minutely, and peeped through her hair at the performance. Aaron grimly chuckled, and loved the Colonel with real tenderness.

Lady Franks started with a vivace Schumann piece. Everyone listened in holy silence, trying to seem to enjoy it. Suddenly, our Colonel began to bounce in his chair, flinging his loose leg joyfully up and down in the air and doing a sitting jig on his behind to the Schumann vivace. Arthur, who had sat at the furthest corner of the room, winked excitedly at Aaron. The Major tried to act as if he noticed nothing, but only succeeded in looking pained. His wife closely examined the tip of her silver shoe and peeked through her hair at the scene. Aaron chuckled grimly and felt a genuine affection for the Colonel.

And the game went on while the vivace lasted. Up and down bounced the plump Colonel on his chair, kicking with his bright, black-patent toe higher and higher, getting quite enthusiastic over his jig. Rosy and unabashed, he was worthy of the great nation he belonged to. The broad-seated Empire chair showed no signs of giving way. Let him enjoy himself, away there across the yellow Sahara of this silk-panelled salon. Aaron felt quite cheered up.

And the game continued while the vivace played on. The plump Colonel bounced up and down in his chair, kicking higher and higher with his shiny black-patent shoe, getting really into his dance. Blushing and confident, he embodied the great nation he came from. The wide Empire chair showed no signs of budging. Let him have his fun over there across the yellow Sahara of this silk-paneled salon. Aaron felt uplifted.

“Well, now,” he thought to himself, “this man is in entire command of a very important branch of the British Service in Italy. We are a great race still.”

“Well, now,” he thought to himself, “this guy is fully in charge of a crucial part of the British Service in Italy. We are still a great nation.”

But Lady Franks must have twigged. Her playing went rather stiff. She came to the end of the vivace movement, and abandoned her piece.

But Lady Franks must have noticed. Her playing became pretty rigid. She reached the end of the vivace movement and stopped playing.

“I always prefer Schumann in his vivace moods,” said Aaron.

“I always prefer Schumann when he's in his vivace moods,” said Aaron.

“Do you?” said Lady Franks. “Oh, I don't know.”

“Do you?” Lady Franks asked. “Oh, I’m not sure.”

It was now the turn of Arthur's wife to sing. Arthur seemed to get further away: if it was possible, for he was at the remotest remote end of the room, near the gallery doors. The Colonel became quiet, pensive. The Major's wife eyed the young woman in white lace, and seemed not to care for lace. Arthur seemed to be trying to push himself backwards through the wall. Lady Franks switched on more lights into the vast and voluminous crystal chandelier which hung like some glory-cloud above the room's centre. And Arthur's wife sang sweet little French songs, and Ye Banks and Braes, and Caro mio ben, which goes without saying: and so on. She had quite a nice voice and was quite adequately trained. Which is enough said. Aaron had all his nerves on edge.

It was now Arthur's wife's turn to sing. Arthur seemed to distance himself even more; if that was possible, since he was at the farthest end of the room, near the gallery doors. The Colonel became quiet and thoughtful. The Major's wife looked at the young woman in white lace and seemed to dislike it. Arthur appeared to be trying to push himself backward through the wall. Lady Franks turned on more lights in the large and impressive crystal chandelier that hung like a glory-cloud above the center of the room. Arthur's wife sang sweet little French songs, and Ye Banks and Braes, and Caro mio ben, which goes without saying, and so on. She had a pretty nice voice and was well-trained, which is enough said. Aaron was on edge.

Then he had to play the flute. Arthur strolled upstairs with him, arm-in-arm, where he went to fetch his instrument.

Then he had to play the flute. Arthur walked upstairs with him, arm-in-arm, where he went to get his instrument.

“I find music in the home rather a strain, you know,” said Arthur.

“I find music at home to be quite a strain, you know,” said Arthur.

“Cruel strain. I quite agree,” said Aaron.

“That's a tough situation. I totally agree,” said Aaron.

“I don't mind it so much in the theatre—or even a concert—where there are a lot of other people to take the edge off— But after a good dinner—”

“I don’t mind it as much in the theater—or even at a concert—where there are a lot of other people to lighten the mood— But after a good dinner—”

“It's medicine,” said Aaron.

“It's medicine,” Aaron said.

“Well, you know, it really is, to me. It affects my inside.” Aaron laughed. And then, in the yellow drawing-room, blew into his pipe and played. He knew so well that Arthur, the Major, the Major's wife, the Colonel, and Sir William thought it merely an intolerable bore. However, he played. His hostess even accompanied him in a Mozart bit.

“Well, you know, it really is, to me. It affects my insides.” Aaron laughed. Then, in the yellow drawing room, he lit his pipe and played. He knew very well that Arthur, the Major, the Major's wife, the Colonel, and Sir William thought it was just an unbearable drag. Still, he played. His hostess even joined him for a piece by Mozart.





CHAPTER XIV. XX SETTEMBRE

Aaron was awakened in the morning by the soft entrance of the butler with the tray: it was just seven o'clock. Lady Franks' household was punctual as the sun itself.

Aaron was woken up in the morning by the quiet arrival of the butler with the tray: it was exactly seven o'clock. Lady Franks' household was as punctual as the sun.

But our hero roused himself with a wrench. The very act of lifting himself from the pillow was like a fight this morning. Why? He recognized his own wrench, the pain with which he struggled under the necessity to move. Why shouldn't he want to move? Why not? Because he didn't want the day in front—the plunge into a strange country, towards nowhere, with no aim in view. True, he said that ultimately he wanted to join Lilly. But this was hardly more than a sop, an excuse for his own irrational behaviour. He was breaking loose from one connection after another; and what for? Why break every tie? Snap, snap, snap went the bonds and ligatures which bound him to the life that had formed him, the people he had loved or liked. He found all his affections snapping off, all the ties which united him with his own people coming asunder. And why? In God's name, why? What was there instead?

But our hero forced himself awake with a jolt. Just lifting himself off the pillow felt like a struggle this morning. Why? He recognized his own discomfort, the pain he dealt with just to move. Why shouldn't he want to move? Why not? Because he dreaded the day ahead—the leap into an unfamiliar territory, heading nowhere, with no goal in sight. Sure, he said that ultimately he wanted to be with Lilly. But that was barely more than a weak excuse for his own irrational actions. He was cutting ties one after another; but why? Why sever every connection? Snap, snap, snap went the bonds and ties that linked him to the life that shaped him, the people he had loved or cared about. He noticed all his emotions breaking away, all the connections to his own people falling apart. And why? For God's sake, why? What was waiting instead?

There was nothingness. There was just himself, and blank nothingness. He had perhaps a faint sense of Lilly ahead of him; an impulse in that direction, or else merely an illusion. He could not persuade himself that he was seeking for love, for any kind of unison or communion. He knew well enough that the thought of any loving, any sort of real coming together between himself and anybody or anything, was just objectionable to him. No—he was not moving towards anything: he was moving almost violently away from everything. And that was what he wanted. Only that. Only let him not run into any sort of embrace with anything or anybody—this was what he asked. Let no new connection be made between himself and anything on earth. Let all old connections break. This was his craving.

There was nothingness. It was just him and blank emptiness. He maybe had a faint sense of Lilly in front of him; a pull in that direction, or just an illusion. He couldn’t convince himself that he was looking for love or any kind of connection. He knew well enough that the idea of any love or genuine coming together with anyone or anything was simply off-putting to him. No—he wasn’t moving towards anything: he was almost violently moving away from everything. And that was what he wanted. Just that. Just let him not run into any kind of embrace with anyone or anything—this was his wish. Let no new connections form between him and anything on earth. Let all old connections break. This was his desire.

Yet he struggled under it this morning as under the lid of a tomb. The terrible sudden weight of inertia! He knew the tray stood ready by the bed: he knew the automobile would be at the door at eight o'clock, for Lady Franks had said so, and he half divined that the servant had also said so: yet there he lay, in a kind of paralysis in this bed. He seemed for the moment to have lost his will. Why go forward into more nothingness, away from all that he knew, all he was accustomed to and all he belonged to?

Yet he struggled under it this morning like he was trapped under a tomb lid. The sudden, heavy weight of being stuck! He knew the tray was ready by the bed: he knew the car would be outside at eight o'clock, because Lady Franks had said so, and he could sense that the servant had also mentioned it: yet there he lay, in a sort of paralysis in this bed. For a moment, he seemed to have lost his will. Why move into more emptiness, away from everything he knew, everything he was used to, and everything he belonged to?

However, with a click he sat up. And the very instant he had poured his coffee from the little silver coffee-pot into his delicate cup, he was ready for anything and everything. The sense of silent adventure took him, the exhilarated feeling that he was fulfilling his own inward destiny. Pleasant to taste was the coffee, the bread, the honey—delicious.

However, with a click, he sat up. The moment he poured his coffee from the little silver pot into his delicate cup, he was ready for anything and everything. A sense of quiet adventure washed over him, that thrilling feeling of fulfilling his own inner destiny. The coffee, the bread, the honey—delicious.

The man brought his clothes, and again informed him that the automobile would be at the door at eight o'clock: or at least so he made out.

The man brought his clothes and told him again that the car would be at the door at eight o’clock, or at least that's what he gathered.

“I can walk,” said Aaron.

"I can walk," Aaron said.

“Milady ha comandato l'automobile,” said the man softly.

“Milady has commanded the car,” said the man softly.

It was evident that if Milady had ordered it, so it must be.

It was clear that if Milady had commanded it, then it had to be.

So Aaron left the still-sleeping house, and got into the soft and luxurious car. As he dropped through the park he wondered that Sir William and Lady Franks should be so kind to him: a complete stranger. But so it was. There he sat in their car. He wondered, also, as he ran over the bridge and into the city, whether this soft-running automobile would ever rouse the socialistic bile of the work-people. For the first time in his life, as he sat among the snug cushions, he realised what it might be to be rich and uneasy: uneasy, even if not afraid, lurking there inside an expensive car.—Well, it wasn't much of a sensation anyhow: and riches were stuffy, like wadded upholstery on everything. He was glad to get out into the fresh air of the common crowd. He was glad to be in the bleak, not-very-busy station. He was glad to be part of common life. For the very atmosphere of riches seems to be stuffed and wadded, never any real reaction. It was terrible, as if one's very body, shoulders and arms, were upholstered and made cushiony. Ugh, but he was glad to shake off himself the atmosphere of wealth and motor-cars, to get out of it all. It was like getting out of quilted clothes.

So Aaron left the still-sleeping house and got into the soft, luxurious car. As he passed through the park, he couldn't believe that Sir William and Lady Franks were being so nice to him, a complete stranger. But here he was, sitting in their car. He also wondered, as he drove over the bridge and into the city, whether this smooth-running vehicle would ever provoke resentment among the workers. For the first time in his life, as he relaxed among the plush cushions, he realized what it might feel like to be rich and anxious: anxious, if not afraid, lingering inside an expensive car. Well, it wasn’t much of a feeling anyway; wealth felt stuffy, like padded upholstery everywhere. He was relieved to step into the fresh air of the ordinary crowd. He was happy to be in the bleak, not-so-busy station. He was glad to be part of everyday life. Because the very atmosphere of wealth feels suffocating and overly cushioned, never allowing for any genuine reaction. It was awful, as if his own body—shoulders and arms—were padded and soft. Ugh, he was so glad to shake off that atmosphere of wealth and luxury cars, to escape it all. It felt like shedding quilted clothing.

“Well,” thought Aaron, “if this is all it amounts to, to be rich, you can have riches. They talk about money being power. But the only sort of power it has over me is to bring on a kind of numbness, which I fairly hate. No wonder rich people don't seem to be really alive.”

“Well,” thought Aaron, “if this is what being rich really means, then you can keep your riches. They say money gives you power. But the only power it has over me is making me feel numb, which I really hate. No wonder rich people don’t seem truly alive.”

The relief of escaping quite took away his self-conscious embarrassment at the station. He carried his own bags, bought a third-class ticket, and got into the train for Milan without caring one straw for the comments or the looks of the porters.

The relief of getting away completely removed his self-conscious embarrassment at the station. He carried his own bags, bought a third-class ticket, and boarded the train to Milan without caring at all about the comments or the looks from the porters.

It began to rain. The rain ran across the great plain of north Italy. Aaron sat in his wood-seated carriage and smoked his pipe in silence, looking at the thick, short Lombards opposite him without heeding them. He paid hardly any outward attention to his surroundings, but sat involved in himself.

It started to rain. The rain poured over the vast plains of northern Italy. Aaron sat in his wooden carriage, quietly smoking his pipe, gazing at the stocky Lombards across from him without really noticing them. He barely paid any attention to his surroundings, lost in his own thoughts.

In Milan he had been advised to go to the Hotel Britannia, because it was not expensive, and English people went there. So he took a carriage, drove round the green space in front of Milan station, and away into the town. The streets were busy, but only half-heartedly so.

In Milan, he was told to stay at the Hotel Britannia because it was affordable and popular with English travelers. So, he took a cab, drove around the park in front of the Milan station, and headed into the city. The streets were lively, but not overly so.

It must be confessed that every new move he made was rather an effort. Even he himself wondered why he was struggling with foreign porters and foreign cabmen, being talked at and not understanding a word. But there he was. So he went on with it.

It has to be said that every new step he took was quite a struggle. Even he was puzzled about why he was battling with foreign porters and cab drivers, hearing a lot but not understanding a word. But that was his reality. So, he just continued with it.

The hotel was small and congenial. The hotel porter answered in English. Aaron was given a little room with a tiny balcony, looking on to a quiet street. So, he had a home of his own once more. He washed, and then counted his money. Thirty-seven pounds he had: and no more. He stood on the balcony and looked at the people going by below. Life seems to be moving so quick, when one looks down on it from above.

The hotel was cozy and friendly. The hotel porter replied in English. Aaron was given a small room with a tiny balcony that overlooked a quiet street. So, he had a place to call his own again. He freshened up and then counted his money. He had thirty-seven pounds: no more. He stood on the balcony and watched the people passing by below. Life seems to move so quickly when you look down on it from above.

Across the road was a large stone house with its green shutters all closed. But from the flagpole under the eaves, over the central window of the uppermost floor—the house was four storeys high—waved the Italian flag in the melancholy damp air. Aaron looked at it—the red, white and green tricolour, with the white cross of Savoy in the centre. It hung damp and still. And there seemed a curious vacancy in the city—something empty and depressing in the great human centre. Not that there was really a lack of people. But the spirit of the town seemed depressed and empty. It was a national holiday. The Italian flag was hanging from almost every housefront.

Across the road was a big stone house with all its green shutters closed. But from the flagpole under the eaves, above the central window of the top floor—the house was four stories high—the Italian flag waved in the damp, gloomy air. Aaron looked at it—the red, white, and green tricolor, with the white cross of Savoy in the center. It hung there, damp and still. There was a strange emptiness in the city—something bleak and depressing in the bustling human center. It wasn't that there were no people around. But the vibe of the town felt low and hollow. It was a national holiday. The Italian flag was hanging from almost every housefront.

It was about three o'clock in the afternoon. Aaron sat in the restaurant of the hotel drinking tea, for he was rather tired, and looking through the thin curtains at the little square outside, where people passed: little groups of dark, aimless-seeming men, a little bit poorer looking—perhaps rather shorter in stature—but very much like the people in any other town. Yet the feeling of the city was so different from that of London. There seemed a curious emptiness. The rain had ceased, but the pavements were still wet. There was a tension.

It was around three in the afternoon. Aaron sat in the hotel restaurant sipping tea, feeling a bit tired, and looking through the sheer curtains at the small square outside, where people were passing by: small groups of dark, seemingly aimless men, a little poorer-looking—maybe a bit shorter—but very much like people in any other town. Still, the vibe of the city felt so different from London. There was an odd emptiness. The rain had stopped, but the sidewalks were still wet. There was a sense of tension.

Suddenly there was a noise of two shots, fired in rapid succession. Aaron turned startled to look into the quiet piazza. And to his amazement, the pavements were empty, not a soul was in sight. Two minutes before the place was busy with passers-by, and a newspaper man selling the Corriere, and little carriages rattling through. Now, as if by magic, nobody, nothing. It was as if they had all melted into thin air.

Suddenly, there were two quick gunshots. Aaron turned, startled, to look into the quiet square. To his surprise, the pavements were empty; not a single person was in sight. Just two minutes earlier, the place had been bustling with people passing by, a newspaper vendor selling the Corriere, and little carriages rattling through. Now, as if by magic, there was nobody, nothing. It was as if everyone had vanished into thin air.

The waiter, too, was peeping behind the curtain. A carriage came trotting into the square—an odd man took his way alone—the traffic began to stir once more, and people reappeared as suddenly as they had disappeared. Then the waiter ran hastily and furtively out and craned his neck, peering round the square. He spoke with two youths—rather loutish youths. Then he returned to his duty in the hotel restaurant.

The waiter was also sneaking a look behind the curtain. A carriage trotted into the square—an unusual man walked by alone—the traffic started to move again, and people showed up just as quickly as they had vanished. The waiter then hurried out quietly and stretched his neck, scanning the square. He chatted with two young guys—rather rough-looking guys. Finally, he went back to his work in the hotel restaurant.

“What was it? What were the shots?” Aaron asked him.

“What was it? What were the shots?” Aaron asked him.

“Oh—somebody shooting at a dog,” said the man negligently.

“Oh—someone's shooting at a dog,” said the man casually.

“At a dog!” said Aaron, with round eyes.

“At a dog!” said Aaron, his eyes wide.

He finished his tea, and went out into the town. His hotel was not far from the cathedral square. Passing through the arcade, he came in sight of the famous cathedral with its numerous spines pricking into the afternoon air. He was not as impressed as he should have been. And yet there was something in the northern city—this big square with all the trams threading through, the little yellow Continental trams: and the spiny bulk of the great cathedral, like a grey-purple sea-urchin with many spines, on the one side, the ornamental grass-plots and flower beds on the other: the big shops going all along the further strands, all round: and the endless restless nervous drift of a north Italian crowd, so nervous, so twitchy; nervous and twitchy as the slipping past of the little yellow tram-cars; it all affected him with a sense of strangeness, nervousness, and approaching winter. It struck him the people were afraid of themselves: afraid of their own souls, and that which was in their own souls.

He finished his tea and stepped out into the town. His hotel was just a short walk from the cathedral square. As he walked through the arcade, he caught sight of the famous cathedral with its numerous spikes jutting into the afternoon air. He wasn't as impressed as he probably should have been. Still, there was something about the northern city—this large square with trams weaving through, the little yellow Continental trams: and the spiky mass of the great cathedral, like a grey-purple sea urchin with many spines on one side, and the decorative grass plots and flower beds on the other: the big shops lining the far edges all around: and the endless, restless, fidgety flow of a northern Italian crowd, so anxious, so twitchy; nervous and twitchy like the rushing past of the little yellow trams; it all left him with a sense of strangeness, anxiety, and the approach of winter. It occurred to him that the people seemed afraid of themselves: afraid of their own souls and what lay within them.

Turning up the broad steps of the cathedral, he entered the famous building. The sky had cleared, and the freshened light shone coloured in living tablets round the wonderful, towering, rose-hearted dusk of the great church. At some altars lights flickered uneasily. At some unseen side altar mass was going on, and a strange ragged music fluttered out on the incense-dusk of the great and lofty interior, which was all shadow, all shadow, hung round with jewel tablets of light. Particularly beautiful the great east bay, above the great altar. And all the time, over the big-patterned marble floor, the faint click and rustle of feet coming and going, coming and going, like shallow uneasy water rustled back and forth in a trough. A white dog trotted pale through the under-dusk, over the pale, big-patterned floor. Aaron came to the side altar where mass was going on, candles ruddily wavering. There was a small cluster of kneeling women—a ragged handful of on-looking men—and people wandering up and wandering away, young women with neatly dressed black hair, and shawls, but without hats; fine young women in very high heels; young men with nothing to do; ragged men with nothing to do. All strayed faintly clicking over the slabbed floor, and glanced at the flickering altar where the white-surpliced boys were curtseying and the white-and-gold priest bowing, his hands over his breast, in the candle-light. All strayed, glanced, lingered, and strayed away again, as if the spectacle were not sufficiently holding. The bell chimed for the elevation of the Host. But the thin trickle of people trickled the same, uneasily, over the slabbed floor of the vastly-upreaching shadow-foliaged cathedral.

Turning up the wide steps of the cathedral, he entered the famous building. The sky had cleared, and the bright light shone in vibrant colors around the beautiful, towering, rose-tinted dusk of the great church. Some altars flickered with lights that danced nervously. At a nearby side altar, a mass was taking place, and an odd, rough music floated out into the incense-filled shadows of the grand interior, which was all about shadow, surrounded by jewel-like lights. The great east bay, above the main altar, was especially beautiful. Meanwhile, the patterned marble floor echoed with the faint click and rustle of feet coming and going, like shallow, restless water shifting back and forth in a trough. A white dog trotted ghostly through the dim light, across the patterned floor. Aaron approached the side altar where mass was happening, with candles flickering warmly. A small group of women knelt—a ragged few men lingered nearby—and people meandered in and out, young women with neatly styled black hair and shawls, but no hats; elegant young women in very high heels; young men with nothing to do; rugged men with nowhere to be. All moved softly across the slabbed floor, glancing at the flickering altar where the boys in white surplices curtsied and the white-and-gold priest bowed, his hands over his chest, in the candlelight. They all wandered, glanced, lingered, and then drifted away again, as if the scene wasn’t captivating enough. The bell rang for the elevation of the Host. But the thin stream of people moved on uneasily, across the slabbed floor of the towering, shadow-filled cathedral.

The smell of incense in his nostrils, Aaron went out again by a side door, and began to walk along the pavements of the cathedral square, looking at the shops. Some were closed, and had little notices pinned on them. Some were open, and seemed half-stocked with half-elegant things. Men were carrying newspapers. In the cafes a few men were seated drinking vermouth. In the doorway of the restaurants waiters stood inert, looking out on the streets. The curious heart-eating ennui of the big town on a holiday came over our hero. He felt he must get out, whatever happened. He could not bear it.

The smell of incense filled Aaron's nostrils as he slipped out through a side door and started walking along the sidewalks of the cathedral square, glancing at the shops. Some were closed with little notes pinned to them, while others were open but only had a limited selection of somewhat fancy items. Men were carrying newspapers, and in the cafes, a few men were sitting around sipping vermouth. In the doorways of the restaurants, waiters stood idly, watching the street. The overwhelming sense of boredom that comes with a big city on a holiday washed over our hero. He felt a need to escape, no matter what. He couldn’t take it anymore.

So he went back to his hotel and up to his room. It was still only five o'clock. And he did not know what to do with himself. He lay down on the bed, and looked at the painting on his bedroom ceiling. It was a terrible business in reckitt's blue and browny gold, with awful heraldic beasts, rather worm-wriggly, displayed in a blue field.

So he went back to his hotel and up to his room. It was still only five o'clock. And he didn't know what to do with himself. He lay down on the bed and stared at the painting on his bedroom ceiling. It was a messy artwork in bright blue and brownish gold, featuring some weird heraldic creatures, kind of squirmy, set against a blue background.

As he lay thinking of nothing and feeling nothing except a certain weariness, or dreariness, or tension, or God-knows-what, he heard a loud hoarse noise of humanity in the distance, something frightening. Rising, he went on to his little balcony. It was a sort of procession, or march of men, here and there a red flag fluttering from a man's fist. There had been a big meeting, and this was the issue. The procession was irregular, but powerful, men four abreast. They emerged irregularly from the small piazza to the street, calling and vociferating. They stopped before a shop and clotted into a crowd, shouting, becoming vicious. Over the shop-door hung a tricolour, a national flag. The shop was closed, but the men began to knock at the door. They were all workmen, some in railway men's caps, mostly in black felt hats. Some wore red cotton neck-ties. They lifted their faces to the national flag, and as they shouted and gesticulated Aaron could see their strong teeth in their jaws. There was something frightening in their lean, strong Italian jaws, something inhuman and possessed-looking in their foreign, southern-shaped faces, so much more formed and demon-looking than northern faces. They had a demon-like set purpose, and the noise of their voices was like a jarring of steel weapons. Aaron wondered what they wanted. There were no women—all men—a strange male, slashing sound. Vicious it was—the head of the procession swirling like a little pool, the thick wedge of the procession beyond, flecked with red flags.

As he lay there, thinking of nothing and feeling only a sense of weariness, heaviness, or tension—whatever it was—he heard a loud, harsh noise of people in the distance, something alarming. He got up and went out to his small balcony. It looked like a procession or a march of men, with a few red flags waving in their fists. There had been a large rally, and this was the result. The procession was chaotic but powerful, with men walking four abreast. They emerged haphazardly from the small square onto the street, calling out and shouting. They paused in front of a shop and packed closely together, getting aggressive. Over the shop door hung a tricolor national flag. The store was closed, but the men started banging on the door. They were all workers, some wearing railway caps and most in black felt hats. A few had red cotton neckties. They lifted their gazes to the national flag, and as they shouted and gestured, Aaron could see their strong teeth. There was something intimidating about their lean, powerful Italian jaws, something inhuman and almost possessed in their foreign, southern-shaped faces, so much more intense and fierce than northern faces. They had a ruthless determination, and the sound of their voices was like a clash of steel weapons. Aaron wondered what they wanted. There were no women—just men—a strange, aggressive noise. It was violent—the head of the procession swirling like a small whirlpool, the thick mass of the procession behind, dotted with red flags.

A window opened above the shop, and a frowsty-looking man, yellow-pale, was quickly and nervously hauling in the national flag. There were shouts of derision and mockery—a great overtone of acrid derision—the flag and its owner ignominiously disappeared. And the procession moved on. Almost every shop had a flag flying. And every one of these flags now disappeared, quickly or slowly, sooner or later, in obedience to the command of the vicious, derisive crowd, that marched and clotted slowly down the street, having its own way.

A window opened above the shop, and a scruffy-looking man, pale yellow, quickly and nervously pulled in the national flag. There were shouts of mockery and disdain—a loud mix of bitter ridicule—the flag and its owner vanished in shame. And the procession moved on. Almost every store had a flag displayed. And each of these flags now disappeared, either quickly or slowly, eventually, under the orders of the cruel, mocking crowd that marched steadily down the street, getting its way.

Only one flag remained flying—the big tricolour that floated from the top storey of the house opposite Aaron's hotel. The ground floor of this house consisted of shop-premises—now closed. There was no sign of any occupant. The flag floated inert aloft.

Only one flag was still flying—the big tricolor that hung from the top floor of the building across from Aaron's hotel. The ground floor of this building was made up of shop spaces—now closed. There was no sign of any occupants. The flag hung still above.

The whole crowd had come to a stop immediately below the hotel, and all were now looking up at the green and white and red tricolour which stirred damply in the early evening light, from under the broad eaves of the house opposite. Aaron looked at the long flag, which drooped almost unmoved from the eaves-shadow, and he half expected it to furl itself up of its own accord, in obedience to the will of the masses. Then he looked down at the packed black shoulders of the mob below, and at the curious clustering pattern of a sea of black hats. He could hardly see anything but hats and shoulders, uneasily moving like boiling pitch away beneath him. But the shouts began to come up hotter and hotter. There had been a great ringing of a door-bell and battering on the shop-door. The crowd—the swollen head of the procession—talked and shouted, occupying the centre of the street, but leaving the pavement clear. A woman in a white blouse appeared in the shop-door. She came out and looked up at the flag and shook her head and gesticulated with her hands. It was evidently not her flag—she had nothing to do with it. The leaders again turned to the large house-door, and began to ring all the bells and to knock with their knuckles. But no good—there was no answer. They looked up again at the flag. Voices rose ragged and ironical. The woman explained something again. Apparently there was nobody at home in the upper floors—all entrance was locked—there was no caretaker. Nobody owned the flag. There it hung under the broad eaves of the strong stone house, and didn't even know that it was guilty. The woman went back into her shop and drew down the iron shutter from inside.

The entire crowd had stopped right beneath the hotel, all gazing up at the green, white, and red tricolor that hung damply in the early evening light from the wide eaves of the building across the street. Aaron watched the long flag, which drooped almost motionless in the shadow of the eaves, and he half-expected it to roll itself up on its own, responding to the crowd's energy. Then he glanced down at the packed black shoulders of the mob below and the oddly clustered pattern of a sea of black hats. All he could really see were hats and shoulders, shifting uneasily like boiling tar beneath him. The shouts started rising louder and louder. Someone had rang the doorbell and was banging on the shop door. The crowd—the swollen head of the procession—talked and shouted, taking up the center of the street while leaving the sidewalk clear. A woman in a white blouse appeared in the shop doorway. She stepped outside, looked up at the flag, shook her head, and waved her arms. It was clear that it wasn’t her flag—she had nothing to do with it. The leaders turned again to the big house door, ringing all the bells and knocking with their knuckles. But it was no use—there was no response. They looked up at the flag again. Voices rose, rough and mocking. The woman explained something once more. Apparently, nobody was home in the upper floors—all the entrances were locked—there was no caretaker. No one owned the flag. There it hung under the wide eaves of the solid stone house, completely unaware of its supposed guilt. The woman went back into her shop and pulled down the iron shutter from inside.

The crowd, nonplussed, now began to argue and shout and whistle. The voices rose in pitch and derision. Steam was getting up. There hung the flag. The procession crowded forward and filled the street in a mass below. All the rest of the street was empty and shut up. And still hung the showy rag, red and white and green, up aloft.

The crowd, confused, started to argue, shout, and whistle. The voices grew louder and more mocking. Tensions were rising. The flag hung there. The procession pushed forward, filling the street below with people. The rest of the street was deserted and closed off. And still, the colorful flag, red, white, and green, hung high above.

Suddenly there was a lull—then shouts, half-encouraging, half-derisive. And Aaron saw a smallish-black figure of a youth, fair-haired, not more than seventeen years old, clinging like a monkey to the front of the house, and by the help of the heavy drain-pipe and the stone-work ornamentation climbing up to the stone ledge that ran under ground-floor windows, up like a sudden cat on to the projecting footing. He did not stop there, but continued his race like some frantic lizard running up the great wall-front, working away from the noise below, as if in sheer fright. It was one unending wriggling movement, sheer up the front of the impassive, heavy stone house.

Suddenly, there was a pause—then shouts, partly encouraging, partly mocking. Aaron spotted a small black figure of a young guy, light-haired, not more than seventeen, clinging like a monkey to the front of the house. With the help of the heavy drainpipe and the stone decorations, he climbed up to the stone ledge beneath the ground-floor windows, darting up like a quick cat to the projecting base. He didn’t stop there but kept racing up the massive wall of the house, moving away from the noise below, almost in sheer panic. It was one continuous wriggling motion, climbing up the front of the solid, heavy stone building.

The flag hung from a pole under one of the windows of the top storey—the third floor. Up went the wriggling figure of the possessed youth. The cries of the crowd below were now wild, ragged ejaculations of excitement and encouragement. The youth seemed to be lifted up, almost magically on the intense upreaching excitement of the massed men below. He passed the ledge of the first floor, like a lizard he wriggled up and passed the ledge or coping of the second floor, and there he was, like an upward-climbing shadow, scrambling on to the coping of the third floor. The crowd was for a second electrically still as the boy rose there erect, cleaving to the wall with the tips of his fingers.

The flag hung from a pole beneath one of the windows on the top floor—the third floor. Up went the wriggling figure of the possessed young man. The cheers from the crowd below turned into wild, ragged bursts of excitement and encouragement. The young man seemed to be lifted up, almost magically, by the intense energy of the massed people below. He passed the ledge of the first floor, wriggling up like a lizard, and then he got over the ledge of the second floor, and there he was, like a shadow climbing upward, scrambling onto the edge of the third floor. The crowd was momentarily electrified into silence as the boy stood there, gripping the wall with the tips of his fingers.

But he did not hesitate for one breath. He was on his feet and running along the narrow coping that went across the house under the third floor windows, running there on that narrow footing away above the street, straight to the flag. He had got it—he had clutched it in his hand, a handful of it. Exactly like a great flame rose the simultaneous yell of the crowd as the boy jerked and got the flag loose. He had torn it down. A tremendous prolonged yell, touched with a snarl of triumph, and searing like a puff of flame, sounded as the boy remained for one moment with the flag in his hand looking down at the crowd below. His face was odd and elated and still. Then with the slightest gesture he threw the flag from him, and Aaron watched the gaudy remnant falling towards the many faces, whilst the noise of yelling rose up unheard.

But he didn't hesitate for a moment. He jumped up and ran along the narrow ledge that went across the house under the third-floor windows, balancing on that thin edge high above the street, heading straight for the flag. He had it—he grasped it tightly in his hand, a handful of it. Just like a huge flame, the crowd erupted in a simultaneous shout as the boy tugged and freed the flag. He had pulled it down. A loud, prolonged cheer, laced with a hint of triumph and burning like a burst of flame, erupted as the boy stood for a moment with the flag in his hand, looking down at the crowd below. His expression was strange, excited, and serene all at once. Then, with the slightest motion, he tossed the flag away from him, and Aaron watched the colorful remnant tumble towards the many faces, while the sound of their cheers rose up, unheard.

There was a great clutch and hiss in the crowd. The boy still stood unmoved, holding by one hand behind him, looking down from above, from his dangerous elevation, in a sort of abstraction.

There was a loud gasp and murmur in the crowd. The boy remained still, holding one hand behind him, looking down from his precarious height, lost in thought.

And the next thing Aaron was conscious of was the sound of trumpets. A sudden startling challenge of trumpets, and out of nowhere a sudden rush of grey-green carabinieri battering the crowd wildly with truncheons. It was so sudden that Aaron heard nothing any more. He only saw.

And the next thing Aaron was aware of was the sound of trumpets. A sudden, alarming blast of trumpets, and out of nowhere a sudden surge of gray-green police charging into the crowd, wildly swinging their batons. It happened so quickly that Aaron heard nothing anymore. He only saw.

In utmost amazement he saw the greeny-grey uniformed carabinieri rushing thick and wild and indiscriminate on the crowd: a sudden new excited crowd in uniforms attacking the black crowd, beating them wildly with truncheons. There was a seething moment in the street below. And almost instantaneously the original crowd burst into a terror of frenzy. The mob broke as if something had exploded inside it. A few black-hatted men fought furiously to get themselves free of the hated soldiers; in the confusion bunches of men staggered, reeled, fell, and were struggling among the legs of their comrades and of the carabinieri. But the bulk of the crowd just burst and fled—in every direction. Like drops of water they seemed to fly up at the very walls themselves. They darted into any entry, any doorway. They sprang up the walls and clambered into the ground-floor windows. They sprang up the walls on to window-ledges, and then jumped down again, and ran—clambering, wriggling, darting, running in every direction; some cut, blood on their faces, terror or frenzy of flight in their hearts. Not so much terror as the frenzy of running away. In a breath the street was empty.

In total shock, he watched as the greenish-grey uniformed police charged wildly into the crowd, attacking the dark-skinned individuals without mercy, beating them brutally with batons. The scene in the street below was chaotic. Almost instantly, the original crowd erupted into a panic-filled frenzy. The mob scattered as if something had exploded within it. A few men in black hats fought desperately to escape the dreaded soldiers; amidst the chaos, groups of men stumbled, fell, and struggled among the legs of their fellow bystanders and the police. But most of the crowd just panicked and ran—in every direction. Like droplets of water, they seemed to dash toward the very walls. They rushed into any alley, any doorway. They scrambled up the walls and climbed into the ground-floor windows. They hopped up onto windowsills, then jumped back down, darting—climbing, wriggling, running in every direction; some were cut, blood on their faces, with pure fear or madness in their hearts. It wasn’t just fear, but the wild frenzy to escape. In an instant, the street was empty.

And all the time, there above on the stone coping stood the long-faced, fair-haired boy, while four stout carabinieri in the street below stood with uplifted revolvers and covered him, shouting that if he moved they would shoot. So there he stood, still looking down, still holding with his left hand behind him, covered by the four revolvers. He was not so much afraid as twitchily self-conscious because of his false position.

And all the while, up on the stone ledge stood the long-faced, fair-haired boy, while four hefty police officers in the street below aimed their guns at him, shouting that if he moved, they would shoot. So there he stood, still looking down, still holding with his left hand behind him, exposed to the four guns. He wasn't really afraid, just nervous and self-conscious because of his awkward situation.

Meanwhile down below the crowd had dispersed—melted momentaneously. The carabinieri were busy arresting the men who had fallen and been trodden underfoot, or who had foolishly let themselves be taken; perhaps half a dozen men, half a dozen prisoners; less rather than more. The sergeant ordered these to be secured between soldiers. And last of all the youth up above, still covered by the revolvers, was ordered to come down. He turned quite quietly, and quite humbly, cautiously picked his way along the coping towards the drain-pipe. He reached this pipe and began, in humiliation, to climb down. It was a real climb down.

Meanwhile, down below, the crowd had dispersed—melted away momentarily. The carabinieri were busy arresting the men who had fallen and been trampled, or who had foolishly surrendered; perhaps half a dozen men, half a dozen prisoners; maybe even fewer. The sergeant ordered these men to be secured between soldiers. Lastly, the young man above, still covered by the guns, was told to come down. He turned quietly and humbly, carefully making his way along the ledge toward the drainpipe. He reached the pipe and began, in shame, to climb down. It was a real descent.

Once in the street he was surrounded by the grey uniforms. The soldiers formed up. The sergeant gave the order. And away they marched, the dejected youth a prisoner between them.

Once he was out in the street, he was surrounded by the grey uniforms. The soldiers lined up. The sergeant gave the command. And off they marched, the downcast young man a prisoner in between them.

Then were heard a few scattered yells of derision and protest, a few shouts of anger and derision against the carabinieri. There were once more gangs of men and groups of youths along the street. They sent up an occasional shout. But always over their shoulders, and pretending it was not they who shouted. They were all cowed and hang-dog once more, and made not the slightest effort to save the youth. Nevertheless, they prowled and watched, ready for the next time.

Then there were a few scattered yells of mockery and protest, some shouts of anger and scorn aimed at the carabinieri. Once again, there were groups of men and young people on the street. They let out an occasional shout. But always looking over their shoulders, pretending they weren’t the ones shouting. They all appeared cowed and defeated again, making no effort to help the young man. Nevertheless, they lurked and observed, ready for the next opportunity.

So, away went the prisoner and the grey-green soldiers, and the street was left to the little gangs and groups of hangdog, discontented men, all thoroughly out of countenance. The scene was ended.

So, the prisoner and the gray-green soldiers left, and the street was left to the small groups of gloomy, unhappy men, all looking completely defeated. The scene was over.

Aaron looked round, dazed. And then for the first time he noticed, on the next balcony to his own, two young men: young gentlemen, he would have said. The one was tall and handsome and well-coloured, might be Italian. But the other with his pale thin face and his rimless monocle in his eye, he was surely an Englishman. He was surely one of the young officers shattered by the war. A look of strange, arch, bird-like pleasure was on his face at this moment: if one could imagine the gleaming smile of a white owl over the events that had just passed, this was the impression produced on Aaron by the face of the young man with the monocle. The other youth, the ruddy, handsome one, had knitted his brows in mock distress, and was glancing with a look of shrewd curiosity at Aaron, and with a look of almost self-satisfied excitement first to one end of the street, then to the other.

Aaron looked around, feeling dazed. Then for the first time, he noticed two young men on the next balcony over. He would have called them young gentlemen. One was tall, attractive, and had a healthy complexion; he might have been Italian. The other had a pale, thin face and a rimless monocle in his eye, so he was definitely English. He was likely one of the young officers who had been affected by the war. A look of strange, playful, bird-like pleasure was on his face at that moment; if you could picture the gleaming smile of a white owl witnessing the recent events, that’s how Aaron perceived the young man with the monocle. The other young man, the handsome one with the rosy complexion, had furrowed his brows in exaggerated distress and was glancing at Aaron with a sharp curiosity, then looking down the street with a sense of almost self-satisfied excitement, first one way and then the other.

“But imagine, Angus, it's all over!” he said, laying his hand on the arm of the monocled young man, and making great eyes—not without a shrewd glance in Aaron's direction.

“But imagine, Angus, it's all over!” he said, placing his hand on the arm of the young man with the monocle, and making wide eyes—not without a clever look in Aaron's direction.

“Did you see him fall!” replied Angus, with another strange gleam.

“Did you see him fall?” replied Angus, with another unusual glint.

“Yes. But was he HURT—?”

“Yes. But was he okay—?”

“I don't know. I should think so. He fell right back out of that on to those stones!”

“I don’t know. I guess so. He fell right back out of that onto those stones!”

“But how perfectly AWFUL! Did you ever see anything like it?”

“But how perfectly awful! Have you ever seen anything like it?”

“No. It's one of the funniest things I ever did see. I saw nothing quite like it, even in the war—”

“No. It's one of the funniest things I ever saw. I saw nothing quite like it, even in the war—”

Here Aaron withdrew into his room. His mind and soul were in a whirl. He sat down in his chair, and did not move again for a great while. When he did move, he took his flute and played he knew not what. But strange, strange his soul passed into his instrument. Or passed half into his instrument. There was a big residue left, to go bitter, or to ferment into gold old wine of wisdom.

Here, Aaron retreated to his room. His mind and soul were in chaos. He sat down in his chair and didn’t move for a long time. When he finally did move, he picked up his flute and played something he couldn’t even identify. But oddly, his soul seemed to pour into the instrument. Or at least half of it did. There was still a significant part left, either to grow bitter or to mature into a rich old wisdom.

He did not notice the dinner gong, and only the arrival of the chamber-maid, to put the wash-table in order, sent him down to the restaurant. The first thing he saw, as he entered, was the two young Englishmen seated at a table in a corner just behind him. Their hair was brushed straight back from their foreheads, making the sweep of the head bright and impeccable, and leaving both the young faces clear as if in cameo. Angus had laid his monocle on the table, and was looking round the room with wide, light-blue eyes, looking hard, like some bird-creature, and seeming to see nothing. He had evidently been very ill: was still very ill. His cheeks and even his jaw seemed shrunken, almost withered. He forgot his dinner: or he did not care for it. Probably the latter.

He didn’t notice the dinner gong, and it was only when the chambermaid came in to tidy up the wash table that he finally headed down to the restaurant. The first thing he noticed as he walked in was two young Englishmen sitting at a table in a corner right behind him. Their hair was slicked straight back from their foreheads, giving their heads a polished and perfect look, leaving their young faces looking clear as if they were in a cameo. Angus had placed his monocle on the table and was scanning the room with wide, light-blue eyes, focusing intently like some kind of bird and seemingly not seeing anything. He clearly had been very sick and was still unwell. His cheeks and even his jaw appeared sunken, almost withered. He seemed to forget about dinner, or maybe he just didn’t care for it. Probably the latter.

“What do you think, Francis,” he said, “of making a plan to see Florence and Sienna and Orvieto on the way down, instead of going straight to Rome?” He spoke in precise, particularly-enunciated words, in a public-school manner, but with a strong twang of South Wales.

“What do you think, Francis,” he said, “about making a plan to visit Florence, Sienna, and Orvieto on the way down, instead of heading straight to Rome?” He spoke in clear, carefully-enunciated words, in a private school style, but with a strong accent from South Wales.

“Why, Angus,” came the graceful voice of Francis, “I thought we had settled to go straight through via Pisa.” Francis was graceful in everything—in his tall, elegant figure, in the poses of his handsome head, in the modulation of his voice.

“Why, Angus,” came Francis's smooth voice, “I thought we agreed to go straight through via Pisa.” Francis was graceful in everything—in his tall, stylish figure, in the way he held his handsome head, in the tone of his voice.

“Yes, but I see we can go either way—either Pisa or Florence. And I thought it might be nice to look at Florence and Sienna and Orvieto. I believe they're very lovely,” came the soft, precise voice of Angus, ending in a touch of odd emotion on the words “very lovely,” as if it were a new experience to him to be using them.

“Yes, but I see we can choose either Pisa or Florence. I thought it would be nice to check out Florence, Sienna, and Orvieto. I’ve heard they’re really beautiful,” said Angus in a soft, clear voice, placing a hint of unusual feeling on the words “really beautiful,” as if it was a new experience for him to say them.

“I'm SURE they're marvellous. I'm quite sure they're marvellously beautiful,” said Francis, in his assured, elegant way. “Well, then, Angus—suppose we do that, then?—When shall we start?”

“I'm SURE they're amazing. I'm really sure they're incredibly beautiful,” said Francis, in his confident, graceful way. “Well, then, Angus—how about we do that?—When shall we start?”

Angus was the nervous insister. Francis was quite occupied with his own thoughts and calculations and curiosity. For he was very curious, not to say inquisitive. And at the present moment he had a new subject to ponder.

Angus was the anxious one who kept insisting. Francis was deep in his own thoughts and calculations, completely curious. He was really curious, to say the least. Right now, he had a new topic to think about.

This new subject was Aaron, who sat with his back to our new couple, and who, with his fine sharp ears, caught every word that they said. Aaron's back was broad enough, and his shoulders square, and his head rather small and fairish and well-shaped—and Francis was intrigued. He wanted to know, was the man English. He looked so English—yet he might be—he might perhaps be Danish, Scandinavian, or Dutch. Therefore, the elegant young man watched and listened with all his ears.

This new person was Aaron, who sat with his back to our new couple, and who, with his keen ears, caught every word they said. Aaron had broad shoulders, square build, and a small, fair, well-shaped head—and Francis was curious. He wanted to know if the man was English. He looked so English—yet he could be—maybe he was Danish, Scandinavian, or Dutch. So, the elegant young man watched and listened intently.

The waiter who had brought Aaron his soup now came very free and easy, to ask for further orders.

The waiter who had served Aaron his soup now came by casually to ask for more orders.

“What would you like to drink? Wine? Chianti? Or white wine? Or beer?”—The old-fashioned “Sir” was dropped. It is too old-fashioned now, since the war.

“What would you like to drink? Wine? Chianti? Or white wine? Or beer?”—The old-fashioned “Sir” was dropped. It’s too outdated now, since the war.

“What SHOULD I drink?” said Aaron, whose acquaintance with wines was not very large.

“What should I drink?” said Aaron, whose knowledge of wines was quite limited.

“Half-litre of Chianti: that is very good,” said the waiter, with the air of a man who knew only too well how to bring up his betters, and train them in the way they should go.

“Half a liter of Chianti: that’s very good,” said the waiter, with the confidence of someone who knew exactly how to cater to his superiors and guide them in the right direction.

“All right,” said Aaron.

“Okay,” said Aaron.

The welcome sound of these two magic words, All Right! was what the waiter most desired. “All right! Yes! All Right!” This is the pith, the marrow, the sum and essence of the English language to a southerner. Of course it is not all right. It is Or-rye—and one word at that. The blow that would be given to most foreign waiters, if they were forced to realize that the famous orye was really composed of two words, and spelt all right, would be too cruel, perhaps.

The cheerful sound of those two magic words, All Right! was what the waiter wanted most. “All right! Yes! All Right!” This captures the core, the essence, the heart of the English language for someone from the South. Of course, it’s not all right. It’s Or-rye—and it’s really just one word. The shock that most foreign waiters would feel if they had to understand that the famous orye actually consists of two words spelled all right would be too harsh, maybe.

“Half litre Chianti. Orye,” said the waiter. And we'll let him say it.

“Half liter of Chianti. Okay,” said the waiter. And we'll let him say it.

“ENGLISH!” whispered Francis melodramatically in the ear of Angus. “I THOUGHT so. The flautist.”

“ENGLISH!” Francis whispered dramatically in Angus's ear. “I THOUGHT so. The flautist.”

Angus put in his monocle, and stared at the oblivious shoulders of Aaron, without apparently seeing anything. “Yes. Obviously English,” said Angus, pursing like a bird.

Angus put in his monocle and stared at Aaron's oblivious shoulders, apparently not seeing anything. “Yes. Clearly English,” said Angus, pouting like a bird.

“Oh, but I heard him,” whispered Francis emphatically. “Quite,” said Angus. “But quite inoffensive.”

“Oh, but I heard him,” Francis whispered strongly. “Exactly,” Angus replied. “But definitely not offensive.”

“Oh, but Angus, my dear—he's the FLAUTIST. Don't you remember? The divine bit of Scriabin. At least I believe it was Scriabin.—But PERFECTLY DIVINE!!! I adore the flute above all things—” And Francis placed his hand on Angus' arm, and rolled his eyes—Lay this to the credit of a bottle of Lacrimae Cristi, if you like.

“Oh, but Angus, my dear—he's the FLUTE PLAYER. Don't you remember? The divine piece by Scriabin. At least I think it was Scriabin.—But PERFECTLY DIVINE!!! I adore the flute above all things—” And Francis put his hand on Angus's arm and rolled his eyes—You can attribute this to a bottle of Lacrimae Cristi, if you want.

“Yes. So do I,” said Angus, again looking archly through the monocle, and seeing nothing. “I wonder what he's doing here.”

“Yes. So do I,” Angus said, once again glancing playfully through the monocle and seeing nothing. “I wonder what he's doing here.”

“Don't you think we might ASK him?” said Francis, in a vehement whisper. “After all, we are the only three English people in the place.”

“Don’t you think we should ASK him?” Francis said, whispering fiercely. “I mean, we are the only three English people here.”

“For the moment, apparently we are,” said Angus. “But the English are all over the place wherever you go, like bits of orange peel in the street. Don't forget that, Francesco.”

“For now, I guess we are,” said Angus. “But the English are everywhere you look, like bits of orange peel on the streets. Don't forget that, Francesco.”

“No, Angus, I don't. The point is, his flute is PERFECTLY DIVINE—and he seems quite attractive in himself. Don't you think so?”

“No, Angus, I don’t. The point is, his flute is absolutely amazing—and he looks pretty good too. Don’t you think?”

“Oh, quite,” said Angus, whose observations had got no further than the black cloth of the back of Aaron's jacket. That there was a man inside he had not yet paused to consider.

“Oh, for sure,” said Angus, whose observations had only gotten as far as the black fabric on the back of Aaron's jacket. He hadn’t even stopped to think about the fact that there was a man inside it.

“Quite a musician,” said Francis.

"Really talented musician," said Francis.

“The hired sort,” said Angus, “most probably.”

“The hired kind,” said Angus, “most likely.”

“But he PLAYS—he plays most marvellously. THAT you can't get away from, Angus.”

“But he PLAYS—he plays amazingly well. THAT you can't deny, Angus.”

“I quite agree,” said Angus.

"I totally agree," said Angus.

“Well, then? Don't you think we might hear him again? Don't you think we might get him to play for us?—But I should love it more than anything.”

“Well, then? Don’t you think we might hear him again? Don’t you think we might get him to play for us?—But I would love it more than anything.”

“Yes, I should, too,” said Angus. “You might ask him to coffee and a liqueur.”

“Yeah, I should too,” said Angus. “You could invite him for coffee and a liqueur.”

“I should like to—most awfully. But do you think I might?”

“I really would—so much. But do you think I could?”

“Oh, yes. He won't mind being offered a coffee and liqueur. We can give him something decent—Where's the waiter?” Angus lifted his pinched, ugly bare face and looked round with weird command for the waiter. The waiter, having not much to do, and feeling ready to draw these two weird young birds, allowed himself to be summoned.

“Oh, definitely. He won't mind if we offer him a coffee and liqueur. We can give him something nice—Where’s the waiter?” Angus raised his thin, unattractive face and glanced around with an oddly commanding look for the waiter. The waiter, with not much to do and feeling inclined to engage with these two peculiar young people, allowed himself to be called over.

“Where's the wine list? What liqueurs have you got?” demanded Angus abruptly.

“Where's the wine list? What liqueurs do you have?” Angus asked abruptly.

The waiter rattled off a list, beginning with Strega and ending with cherry brandy.

The waiter quickly went through a list, starting with Strega and finishing with cherry brandy.

“Grand Marnier,” said Angus. “And leave the bottle.”

“Grand Marnier,” Angus said. “And leave the bottle.”

Then he looked with arch triumph at Francis, like a wicked bird. Francis bit his finger moodily, and glowered with handsome, dark-blue uncertain eyes at Mr. Aaron, who was just surveying the Frutte, which consisted of two rather old pomegranates and various pale yellow apples, with a sprinkling of withered dried figs. At the moment, they all looked like a Natura Morta arrangement.

Then he looked at Francis with a sly smile, like a mischievous bird. Francis bit his finger, feeling moody, and glared at Mr. Aaron with his handsome, dark-blue uncertain eyes, while Mr. Aaron examined the Frutte, which included two rather old pomegranates and some pale yellow apples, along with a few shriveled dried figs. At that moment, everything resembled a Natura Morta arrangement.

“But do you think I might—?” said Francis moodily. Angus pursed his lips with a reckless brightness.

“But do you think I might—?” Francis said, feeling down. Angus pursed his lips with a carefree brightness.

“Why not? I see no reason why you shouldn't,” he said. Whereupon Francis cleared his throat, disposed of his serviette, and rose to his feet, slowly but gracefully. Then he composed himself, and took on the air he wished to assume at the moment. It was a nice degage air, half naive and half enthusiastic. Then he crossed to Aaron's table, and stood on one lounging hip, gracefully, and bent forward in a confidential manner, and said:

“Why not? I don’t see any reason why you shouldn’t,” he said. After that, Francis cleared his throat, set aside his napkin, and stood up, slowly but gracefully. Then he collected himself and adopted the demeanor he wanted to present at that moment. It was a nice, relaxed vibe, half innocent and half eager. Then he walked over to Aaron's table, leaned on one hip casually, and bent forward in a friendly way, and said:

“Do excuse me. But I MUST ask you if it was you we heard playing the flute so perfectly wonderfully, just before dinner.”

“Excuse me, but I HAVE to ask you if it was you we heard playing the flute so beautifully right before dinner.”

The voice was confidential and ingratiating. Aaron, relieved from the world's stress and seeing life anew in the rosy glow of half a litre of good old Chianti—the war was so near but gone by—looked up at the dark blue, ingenuous, well-adapted eyes of our friend Francis, and smiling, said:

The voice was warm and flattering. Aaron, free from the world's pressures and seeing life fresh in the pleasant buzz of half a liter of good old Chianti—the war was so close but now behind him—looked up at the dark blue, innocent, well-adjusted eyes of our friend Francis and smiled, saying:

“Yes, I saw you on the balcony as well.”

“Yes, I saw you on the balcony too.”

“Oh, did you notice us?” plunged Francis. “But wasn't it an extraordinary affair?”

“Oh, did you see us?” Francis asked. “But wasn't it an amazing event?”

“Very,” said Aaron. “I couldn't make it out, could you?”

“Yeah,” said Aaron. “I couldn’t figure it out, could you?”

“Oh,” cried Francis. “I never try. It's all much too new and complicated for me.—But perhaps you know Italy?”

“Oh,” cried Francis. “I never try. It’s all way too new and complicated for me.—But maybe you know Italy?”

“No, I don't,” said Aaron.

“No, I don't,” Aaron said.

“Neither do we. And we feel rather stunned. We had only just arrived—and then—Oh!” Francis put up his hand to his comely brow and rolled his eyes. “I feel perfectly overwhelmed with it still.”

“Neither do we. And we feel pretty shocked. We had just gotten here—and then—Oh!” Francis raised his hand to his handsome forehead and rolled his eyes. “I still feel completely overwhelmed by it.”

He here allowed himself to sink friendlily into the vacant chair opposite Aaron's.

He let himself casually sink into the empty chair opposite Aaron's.

“Yes, I thought it was a bit exciting,” said Aaron. “I wonder what will become of him—”

“Yes, I thought it was a bit exciting,” Aaron said. “I wonder what will happen to him—”

“—Of the one who climbed for the flag, you mean? No!—But wasn't it perfectly marvellous! Oh, incredible, quite incredible!—And then your flute to finish it all! Oh! I felt it only wanted that.—I haven't got over it yet. But your playing was MARVELLOUS, really marvellous. Do you know, I can't forget it. You are a professional musician, of course.”

“—Are you talking about the one who climbed for the flag? No!—But wasn't it just amazing! Oh, unbelievable, really unbelievable!—And then your flute to top it all off! Oh! I thought that was the finishing touch.—I still can’t get over it. But your playing was AMAZING, truly amazing. You know, I can't stop thinking about it. You're a professional musician, right?”

“If you mean I play for a living,” said Aaron. “I have played in orchestras in London.”

“If you’re saying I play music for a living,” said Aaron, “I’ve performed in orchestras in London.”

“Of course! Of course! I knew you must be a professional. But don't you give private recitals, too?”

“Of course! Of course! I knew you had to be a pro. But don’t you give private performances, too?”

“No, I never have.”

“No, I haven’t.”

“Oh!” cried Francis, catching his breath. “I can't believe it. But you play MARVELLOUSLY! Oh, I just loved it, it simply swept me away, after that scene in the street. It seemed to sum it all up, you know.”

“Oh!” exclaimed Francis, catching his breath. “I can't believe it. But you play AMAZINGLY! Oh, I just loved it, it totally swept me away, especially after that scene in the street. It seemed to capture everything, you know.”

“Did it,” said Aaron, rather grimly.

“Did it,” Aaron replied, sounding quite serious.

“But won't you come and have coffee with us at our table?” said Francis. “We should like it most awfully if you would.”

“But won’t you come and have coffee with us at our table?” said Francis. “We would really love it if you did.”

“Yes, thank you,” said Aaron, half-rising.

“Yes, thank you,” Aaron replied, getting up slightly.

“But you haven't had your dessert,” said Francis, laying a fatherly detaining hand on the arm of the other man. Aaron looked at the detaining hand.

“But you haven't had your dessert,” Francis said, placing a fatherly hand on the other man's arm to stop him. Aaron glanced at the hand resting on his arm.

“The dessert isn't much to stop for,” he said. “I can take with me what I want.” And he picked out a handful of dried figs.

“The dessert isn’t really worth stopping for,” he said. “I can take whatever I want.” And he grabbed a handful of dried figs.

The two went across to Angus' table.

The two walked over to Angus' table.

“We're going to take coffee together,” said Francis complacently, playing the host with a suave assurance that was rather amusing and charming in him.

“We're going to grab coffee together,” said Francis with a self-satisfied smile, playing the host with a smooth confidence that was quite amusing and charming about him.

“Yes. I'm very glad,” said Angus. Let us give the show away: he was being wilfully nice. But he was quite glad; to be able to be so nice. Anything to have a bit of life going: especially a bit of pleased life. He looked at Aaron's comely, wine-warmed face with gratification.

“Yes. I'm really glad,” said Angus. Let's be real: he was trying a bit too hard to be nice. But he was genuinely glad; glad to be able to show that kindness. Anything to inject some energy into life, especially a bit of happy energy. He looked at Aaron's attractive, wine-flushed face with satisfaction.

“Have a Grand Marnier,” he said. “I don't know how bad it is. Everything is bad now. They lay it down to the war as well. It used to be quite a decent drink. What the war had got to do with bad liqueurs, I don't know.”

“Have a Grand Marnier,” he said. “I’m not sure how bad it is. Everything feels bad right now. They blame the war too. It used to be a pretty decent drink. I don’t understand how the war is connected to bad liqueurs.”

Aaron sat down in a chair at their table.

Aaron sat down in a chair at their table.

“But let us introduce ourselves,” said Francis. “I am Francis—or really Franz Dekker—And this is Angus Guest, my friend.”

“But let us introduce ourselves,” said Francis. “I’m Francis—or actually Franz Dekker—And this is my friend Angus Guest.”

“And my name is Aaron Sisson.”

“And my name is Aaron Sisson.”

“What! What did you say?” said Francis, leaning forward. He, too, had sharp ears.

“What! What did you say?” Francis said, leaning forward. He also had sharp ears.

“Aaron Sisson.”

“Aaron Sisson.”

“Aaron Sisson! Oh, but how amusing! What a nice name!”

“Aaron Sisson! Oh, that's hilarious! What a great name!”

“No better than yours, is it?”

“Not better than yours, right?”

“Mine! Franz Dekker! Oh, much more amusing, I think,” said Francis archly.

“Mine! Franz Dekker! Oh, I find that way more amusing,” said Francis playfully.

“Oh, well, it's a matter of opinion. You're the double decker, not me.”

“Oh, well, it’s just a matter of opinion. You’re the one in charge, not me.”

“The double decker!” said Francis archly. “Why, what do you mean!—” He rolled his eyes significantly. “But may I introduce my friend Angus Guest.”

“The double decker!” said Francis with a sly grin. “What do you mean!—” He rolled his eyes dramatically. “But let me introduce my friend Angus Guest.”

“You've introduced me already, Francesco,” said Angus.

“You've already introduced me, Francesco,” Angus said.

“So sorry,” said Francis.

“Sorry about that,” said Francis.

“Guest!” said Aaron.

"Guest!" Aaron said.

Francis suddenly began to laugh.

Francis suddenly burst out laughing.

“May he not be Guest?” he asked, fatherly.

“Isn’t he going to be a guest?” he asked, in a fatherly manner.

“Very likely,” said Aaron. “Not that I was ever good at guessing.”

"Probably," Aaron said. "Not that I was ever great at guessing."

Francis tilted his eyebrows. Fortunately the waiter arrived with the coffee.

Francis raised his eyebrows. Luckily, the waiter showed up with the coffee.

“Tell me,” said Francis, “will you have your coffee black, or with milk?” He was determined to restore a tone of sobriety.

“Tell me,” said Francis, “do you want your coffee black or with milk?” He was set on bringing back a serious mood.

The coffee was sipped in sober solemnity.

The coffee was sipped quietly and seriously.

“Is music your line as well, then?” asked Aaron.

“Is music your thing too?” asked Aaron.

“No, we're painters. We're going to work in Rome.”

“No, we’re artists. We’re going to work in Rome.”

“To earn your living?”

"To make a living?"

“Not yet.”

“Not yet.”

The amount of discretion, modesty, and reserve which Francis put into these two syllables gave Aaron to think that he had two real young swells to deal with.

The level of discretion, modesty, and self-restraint that Francis put into these two syllables made Aaron believe he was dealing with a couple of real high-class young guys.

“No,” continued Francis. “I was only JUST down from Oxford when the war came—and Angus had been about ten months at the Slade—But I have always painted.—So now we are going to work, really hard, in Rome, to make up for lost time.—Oh, one has lost so much time, in the war. And such PRECIOUS time! I don't know if ever one will even be able to make it up again.” Francis tilted his handsome eyebrows and put his head on one side with a wise-distressed look.

“No,” Francis continued. “I had just come down from Oxford when the war started—and Angus had been at the Slade for about ten months—but I’ve always painted. So now we’re going to work really hard in Rome to make up for lost time. Oh, so much time was lost during the war. And such precious time! I don’t know if we’ll ever be able to make it up again.” Francis raised his handsome eyebrows and tilted his head to the side with a wise, distressed expression.

“No,” said Angus. “One will never be able to make it up. What is more, one will never be able to start again where one left off. We're shattered old men, now, in one sense. And in another sense, we're just pre-war babies.”

“No,” said Angus. “You can never make it up. Plus, you can never start again from where you left off. We're broken old men now, in a way. But in another way, we're just pre-war kids.”

The speech was uttered with an odd abruptness and didacticism which made Aaron open his eyes. Angus had that peculiar manner: he seemed to be haranguing himself in the circle of his own thoughts, not addressing himself to his listener.

The speech was delivered with a strange suddenness and teaching tone that made Aaron open his eyes. Angus had that distinct way about him: it felt like he was lecturing himself within his own thoughts, not really talking to his listener.

So his listener listened on the outside edge of the young fellow's crowded thoughts. Francis put on a distressed air, and let his attention wander. Angus pursed his lips and his eyes were stretched wide with a kind of pleasure, like a wicked owl which has just joyfully hooted an ill omen.

So his listener tuned in to the outer edge of the young guy's busy thoughts. Francis pretended to be troubled and let his mind drift. Angus pressed his lips together, and his eyes were wide open with a sort of delight, like a mischievous owl that has just happily hooted out a bad omen.

“Tell me,” said Francis to Aaron. “Where were YOU all the time during the war?”

“Tell me,” said Francis to Aaron. “Where were you the whole time during the war?”

“I was doing my job,” said Aaron. Which led to his explaining his origins.

“I was doing my job,” Aaron said. This led to him explaining where he came from.

“Really! So your music is quite new! But how interesting!” cried Francis.

“Wow! So your music is really new! That’s so interesting!” exclaimed Francis.

Aaron explained further.

Aaron provided more details.

“And so the war hardly affected you? But what did you FEEL about it, privately?”

“And so the war hardly affected you? But how did you FEEL about it, privately?”

“I didn't feel much. I didn't know what to feel. Other folks did such a lot of feeling, I thought I'd better keep my mouth shut.”

“I didn't feel much. I didn't know what to feel. Other people had so many feelings that I thought it was better to stay quiet.”

“Yes, quite!” said Angus. “Everybody had such a lot of feelings on somebody else's behalf, that nobody ever had time to realise what they felt themselves. I know I was like that. The feelings all came on to me from the outside: like flies settling on meat. Before I knew where I was I was eaten up with a swarm of feelings, and I found myself in the trenches. God knows what for. And ever since then I've been trying to get out of my swarm of feelings, which buzz in and out of me and have nothing to do with me. I realised it in hospital. It's exactly like trying to get out of a swarm of nasty dirty flies. And every one you kill makes you sick, but doesn't make the swarm any less.”

“Yes, exactly!” said Angus. “Everyone was so caught up in feeling for others that no one had time to understand their own emotions. I know I was like that. The feelings came at me from everywhere, like flies landing on meat. Before I knew it, I was overwhelmed by a swarm of emotions, and I found myself stuck in the trenches. God knows why. Ever since then, I’ve been trying to escape this swarm of feelings that buzz in and out of me and have nothing to do with me. I realized it in the hospital. It’s just like trying to break free from a bunch of nasty, dirty flies. And every one you swat makes you feel awful, but it doesn’t reduce the swarm at all.”

Again Angus pursed and bridled and looked like a pleased, wicked white owl. Then he polished his monocle on a very choice silk handkerchief, and fixed it unseeing in his left eye.

Again, Angus pouted and bridled, looking like a smug, mischievous white owl. Then he polished his monocle on a fancy silk handkerchief and set it absentmindedly in his left eye.

But Francis was not interested in his friend's experiences. For Francis had had a job in the War Office—whereas Angus was a war-hero with shattered nerves. And let him depreciate his own experiences as much as he liked, the young man with the monocle kept tight hold on his prestige as a war hero. Only for himself, though. He by no means insisted that anyone else should be war-bitten.

But Francis didn't care about his friend's experiences. Francis had worked at the War Office—while Angus was a war hero with shattered nerves. No matter how much he downplayed his own experiences, the young man with the monocle still clung to his status as a war hero. But that was just for himself. He definitely didn't expect anyone else to have gone through the same hardships.

Francis was one of those men who, like women, can set up the sympathetic flow and make a fellow give himself away without realising what he is doing. So there sat our friend Aaron, amusingly unbosoming himself of all his history and experiences, drawn out by the arch, subtle attentiveness of the handsome Francis. Angus listened, too, with pleased amusedness on his pale, emaciated face, pursing his shrunken jaw. And Aaron sipped various glasses of the liqueur, and told all his tale as if it was a comedy. A comedy it seemed, too, at that hour. And a comedy no doubt it was. But mixed, like most things in this life. Mixed.

Francis was one of those guys who, like women, has a way of creating a connection that makes someone spill their secrets without even realizing it. So there sat our friend Aaron, amusingly sharing all his history and experiences, pulled in by the charming, subtle attentiveness of the handsome Francis. Angus listened as well, a pleased grin on his pale, thin face, his shrunken jaw pursed. Aaron sipped various glasses of liqueur and told his story like it was a comedy. And at that hour, it really did feel like a comedy. It definitely was. But it was mixed, like most things in life. Mixed.

It was quite late before this seance broke up: and the waiter itching to get rid of the fellows.

It was pretty late when this séance ended, and the waiter was eager to get rid of the guys.

“Well, now,” said Francis, as he rose from the table and settled his elegant waist, resting on one hip, as usual. “We shall see you in the morning, I hope. You say you are going to Venice. Why? Have you some engagement in Venice?”

“Well, now,” said Francis, as he got up from the table and adjusted his stylish waist, resting on one hip, as always. “I hope to see you in the morning. You mentioned you’re heading to Venice. Why? Do you have some plans there?”

“No,” said Aaron. “I only was going to look for a friend—Rawdon Lilly.”

“No,” said Aaron. “I was just going to look for a friend—Rawdon Lilly.”

“Rawdon Lilly! Why, is he in Venice? Oh, I've heard SUCH a lot about him. I should like so much to meet him. But I heard he was in Germany—”

“Rawdon Lilly! Wait, is he in Venice? Oh, I've heard SO much about him. I would really love to meet him. But I heard he was in Germany—”

“I don't know where he is.”

“I don’t know where he is.”

“Angus! Didn't we hear that Lilly was in Germany?”

“Angus! Didn't we hear that Lilly is in Germany?”

“Yes, in Munich, being psychoanalysed, I believe it was.”

“Yes, I think it was in Munich when I was going through psychoanalysis.”

Aaron looked rather blank.

Aaron looked pretty clueless.

“But have you anything to take you to Venice? It's such a bad climate in the winter. Why not come with us to Florence?” said Francis.

“But do you have anything that can take you to Venice? The winter weather there is terrible. Why not join us in Florence?” said Francis.

Aaron wavered. He really did not know what to do.

Aaron hesitated. He genuinely didn't know what to do.

“Think about it,” said Francis, laying his hand on Aaron's arm. “Think about it tonight. And we'll meet in the morning. At what time?”

“Just think about it,” Francis said, putting his hand on Aaron's arm. “Take some time to think it over tonight. We'll meet in the morning. What time works for you?”

“Any time,” said Aaron.

"Anytime," said Aaron.

“Well, say eleven. We'll meet in the lounge here at eleven. Will that suit you? All right, then. It's so awfully nice meeting you. That marvellous flute.—And think about Florence. But do come. Don't disappoint us.”

“Well, let's say eleven. We'll meet in the lounge here at eleven. Does that work for you? All right, then. It's really great to meet you. That amazing flute.—And think about Florence. But please come. Don’t let us down.”

The two young men went elegantly upstairs.

The two young men gracefully went upstairs.





CHAPTER XV. A RAILWAY JOURNEY

The next day but one, the three set off for Florence. Aaron had made an excursion from Milan with the two young heroes, and dined with them subsequently at the most expensive restaurant in the town. Then they had all gone home—and had sat in the young men's bedroom drinking tea, whilst Aaron played the flute. Francis was really musical, and enchanted. Angus enjoyed the novelty, and the moderate patronage he was able to confer. And Aaron felt amused and pleased, and hoped he was paying for his treat.

The day after next, the three headed to Florence. Aaron had taken a trip from Milan with the two young guys and had dinner with them later at the priciest restaurant in town. After that, they all went home and sat in the young men’s bedroom drinking tea while Aaron played the flute. Francis had a real appreciation for music and was delighted. Angus liked the novelty and the little attention he could give. And Aaron felt entertained and happy, hoping he was covering his treat.

So behold them setting off for Florence in the early morning. Angus and Francis had first-class tickets: Aaron took a third-class.

So here they are, heading off to Florence in the early morning. Angus and Francis had first-class tickets, while Aaron had a third-class one.

“Come and have lunch with us on the train,” said Angus. “I'll order three places, and we can lunch together.”

“Come have lunch with us on the train,” said Angus. “I'll book three spots, and we can eat together.”

“Oh, I can buy a bit of food at the station,” said Aaron.

“Oh, I can grab some food at the station,” said Aaron.

“No, come and lunch with us. It will be much nicer. And we shall enjoy it as well,” said Angus.

“No, come and have lunch with us. It’ll be much nicer. And we’ll enjoy it too,” said Angus.

“Of course! Ever so much nicer! Of course!” cried Francis. “Yes, why not, indeed! Why should you hesitate?”

“Absolutely! So much better! For sure!” shouted Francis. “Yes, why not? Seriously, why would you hesitate?”

“All right, then,” said Aaron, not without some feeling of constraint.

“All right, then,” said Aaron, not without a bit of awkwardness.

So they separated. The young men settled themselves amidst the red plush and crochet-work, looking, with their hair plastered smoothly back, quite as first class as you could wish, creating quite the right impression on the porters and the travelling Italians. Aaron went to his third-class, further up the train.

So they split up. The young men positioned themselves among the red plush and crochet work, looking as first-class as you could hope for with their hair slicked back, making quite the impression on the porters and the Italian travelers. Aaron made his way to his third-class section, further up the train.

“Well, then, au revoir, till luncheon,” cried Francis.

“Well, then, see you later, until lunch,” shouted Francis.

The train was fairly full in the third and second classes. However, Aaron got his seat, and the porter brought on his bags, after disposing of the young men's luggage. Aaron gave the tip uneasily. He always hated tipping—it seemed humiliating both ways. And the airy aplomb of the two young cavaliers, as they settled down among the red plush and the obsequiousness, and said “Well, then, au revoir till luncheon,” was peculiarly unsettling: though they did not intend it so.

The train was pretty crowded in the second and third classes. However, Aaron found his seat, and the porter brought his bags after dealing with the young men's luggage. Aaron handed over the tip awkwardly. He always disliked tipping—it felt humiliating for both sides. The confident attitude of the two young men as they settled into the red plush seats and said, “Well, then, au revoir till lunch,” was oddly unsettling, even though they didn't mean it that way.

“The porter thinks I'm their servant—their valet,” said Aaron to himself, and a curious half-amused, half-contemptuous look flickered on his face. It annoyed him. The falsity occasioned by the difference in the price of the tickets was really humiliating. Aaron had lived long enough to know that as far as manhood and intellect went—nay, even education—he was not the inferior of the two young “gentlemen.” He knew quite well that, as far as intrinsic nature went, they did not imagine him an inferior: rather the contrary. They had rather an exaggerated respect for him and his life-power, and even his origin. And yet—they had the inestimable cash advantage—and they were going to keep it. They knew it was nothing more than an artificial cash superiority. But they gripped it all the more intensely. They were the upper middle classes. They were Eton and Oxford. And they were going to hang on to their privileges. In these days, it is a fool who abdicates before he's forced to. And therefore:

“The porter thinks I’m their servant—their valet,” Aaron said to himself, and a curious mix of amusement and disdain flashed across his face. It irritated him. The deception caused by the difference in ticket prices was truly humiliating. Aaron had lived long enough to understand that in terms of masculinity, intellect, and even education, he was not inferior to the two young “gentlemen.” He knew very well that, fundamentally, they didn’t see him as lesser; if anything, it was the opposite. They held a somewhat inflated regard for him, his vitality, and even his background. And yet—they had the undeniable cash advantage—and they were determined to hold onto it. They understood it was merely an artificial financial superiority. But they clung to it even more tightly. They represented the upper middle class. They were Eton and Oxford. And they intended to maintain their privileges. In today’s world, it’s foolish to give up before you have to. And so:

“Well, then—au revoir till luncheon.”

“Well, then—see you later till lunch.”

They were being so awfully nice. And inwardly they were not condescending. But socially, they just had to be. The world is made like that. It wasn't their own private fault. It was no fault at all. It was just the mode in which they were educated, the style of their living. And as we know, le style, c'est l'homme.

They were being incredibly nice. And deep down, they weren't looking down on anyone. But socially, they had to act that way. That's just how the world works. It wasn't their personal fault. It wasn't a fault at all. It was simply how they were raised, the way they lived. And as we know, le style, c'est l'homme.

Angus came of very wealthy iron people near Merthyr. Already he had a very fair income of his own. As soon as the law-business concerning his father's and his grandfather's will was settled, he would be well off. And he knew it, and valued himself accordingly. Francis was the son of a highly-esteemed barrister and politician of Sydney, and in his day would inherit his father's lately-won baronetcy. But Francis had not very much money: and was much more class-flexible than Angus. Angus had been born in a house with a park, and of awful, hard-willed, money-bound people. Francis came of a much more adventurous, loose, excitable family, he had the colonial newness and adaptability. He knew, for his own part, that class superiority was just a trick, nowadays. Still, it was a trick that paid. And a trick he was going to play as long as it did pay.

Angus came from a very wealthy family in ironworks near Merthyr. He already had a decent income of his own. Once the legal issues regarding his father's and grandfather's wills were resolved, he'd be financially set. He was fully aware of this and held himself in high regard because of it. Francis was the son of a highly-respected lawyer and politician in Sydney, and in time, he would inherit his father's recently-acquired baronetcy. However, Francis didn’t have a lot of money and was much more adaptable to different social classes than Angus. Angus had been born into a wealthy household with a park, raised by stubborn, money-driven people. In contrast, Francis came from a more adventurous and free-spirited family; he embodied the colonial spirit of novelty and adaptability. He knew that class superiority was just a game in today’s world. Still, it was a game that paid off, and one he intended to play as long as it continued to do so.

While Aaron sat, a little pale at the gills, immobile, ruminating these matters, a not very pleasant look about his nose-end, he heard a voice:

While Aaron sat, looking a bit pale and motionless, pondering these things with an unappealing expression on his face, he heard a voice:

“Oh, there you ARE! I thought I'd better come and see, so that we can fetch you at lunch time.—You've got a seat? Are you quite comfortable? Is there anything I could get you? Why, you're in a non-smoker!—But that doesn't matter, everybody will smoke. Are you sure you have everything? Oh, but wait just one moment—”

“Oh, there you ARE! I thought I should come and check on you so we can pick you up at lunch. Do you have a seat? Are you comfortable? Is there anything you need? Wow, you’re in a non-smoking section!—But that doesn’t matter, everyone will smoke anyway. Are you sure you have everything? Oh, hold on a second—”

It was Francis, long and elegant, with his straight shoulders and his coat buttoned to show his waist, and his face so well-formed and so modern. So modern, altogether. His voice was pleasantly modulated, and never hurried. He now looked as if a thought had struck him. He put a finger to his brow, and hastened back to his own carriage. In a minute, he returned with a new London literary magazine.

It was Francis, tall and stylish, with straight shoulders and his coat buttoned to highlight his waist, and his face was so well-shaped and so contemporary. So contemporary, altogether. His voice was pleasantly modulated and never rushed. He now seemed like a thought had just occurred to him. He touched his brow with a finger and quickly went back to his own carriage. In a minute, he returned with a fresh London literary magazine.

“Something to read—I shall have to FLY—See you at lunch,” and he had turned and elegantly hastened, but not too fast, back to his carriage. The porter was holding the door for him. So Francis looked pleasantly hurried, but by no means rushed. Oh, dear, no. He took his time. It was not for him to bolt and scramble like a mere Italian.

“Something to read—I have to hurry—See you at lunch,” and he turned and quickly walked back to his carriage, but not too fast. The porter was holding the door for him. So Francis looked pleasantly busy, but definitely not rushed. Oh no, not at all. He took his time. It wasn’t for him to dash around like just anyone.

The people in Aaron's carriage had watched the apparition of the elegant youth intently. For them, he was a being from another sphere—no doubt a young milordo with power wealth, and glamorous life behind him. Which was just what Francis intended to convey. So handsome—so very, very impressive in all his elegant calm showiness. He made such a bella figura. It was just what the Italians loved. Those in the first class regions thought he might even be an Italian, he was so attractive.

The people in Aaron's carriage had been watching the appearance of the stylish young man closely. To them, he seemed like someone from another world—definitely a young nobleman with power, wealth, and a glamorous life. That was exactly the impression Francis wanted to create. So handsome—so incredibly impressive with all his elegant flair. He made such a bella figura. It was just what the Italians adored. Those in the first-class area thought he might even be Italian, he was that attractive.

The train in motion, the many Italian eyes in the carriage studied Aaron. He, too, was good-looking. But by no means as fascinating as the young milordo. Not half as sympathetic. No good at all at playing a role. Probably a servant of the young signori.

The train was moving, and the numerous Italian eyes in the carriage observed Aaron. He was attractive, but not nearly as captivating as the young milordo. Not even close to being as likable. He wasn’t any good at playing a part. Most likely just a servant to the young signori.

Aaron stared out of the window, and played the one single British role left to him, that of ignoring his neighbours, isolating himself in their midst, and minding his own business. Upon this insular trick our greatness and our predominance depends—such as it is. Yes, they might look at him. They might think him a servant or what they liked. But he was inaccessible to them. He isolated himself upon himself, and there remained.

Aaron looked out the window, playing the only British role left for him: ignoring his neighbors, shutting himself off from them, and keeping to himself. Our greatness and dominance depend on this insular act—however limited it may be. Sure, they might glance his way. They might think he’s a servant or whatever else. But he was unreachable to them. He withdrew into himself and stayed there.

It was a lovely day, a lovely, lovely day of early autumn. Over the great plain of Lombardy a magnificent blue sky glowed like mid-summer, the sun shone strong. The great plain, with its great stripes of cultivation—without hedges or boundaries—-how beautiful it was! Sometimes he saw oxen ploughing. Sometimes. Oh, so beautiful, teams of eight, or ten, even of twelve pale, great soft oxen in procession, ploughing the dark velvety earth, a driver with a great whip at their head, a man far behind holding the plough-shafts. Beautiful the soft, soft plunging motion of oxen moving forwards. Beautiful the strange, snaky lifting of the muzzles, the swaying of the sharp horns. And the soft, soft crawling motion of a team of oxen, so invisible, almost, yet so inevitable. Now and again straight canals of water flashed blue. Now and again the great lines of grey-silvery poplars rose and made avenues or lovely grey airy quadrangles across the plain. Their top boughs were spangled with gold and green leaf. Sometimes the vine-leaves were gold and red, a patterning. And the great square farm-homesteads, white, red-roofed, with their out-buildings, stood naked amid the lands, without screen or softening. There was something big and exposed about it all. No more the cosy English ambushed life, no longer the cosy littleness of the landscape. A bigness—and nothing to shelter the unshrinking spirit. It was all exposed, exposed to the sweep of plain, to the high, strong sky, and to human gaze. A kind of boldness, an indifference. Aaron was impressed and fascinated. He looked with new interest at the Italians in the carriage with him—for this same boldness and indifference and exposed gesture. And he found it in them, too. And again it fascinated him. It seemed so much bigger, as if the walls of life had fallen. Nay, the walls of English life will have to fall.

It was a beautiful day, a truly lovely autumn day. Over the vast plain of Lombardy, a stunning blue sky shone bright like mid-summer, and the sun was shining strong. The great plain, with its wide stripes of farmland—without hedges or boundaries—was so beautiful! Sometimes he saw oxen plowing. Sometimes. Oh, so beautiful, teams of eight or ten, even twelve gentle, large oxen moving in unison, turning the dark, velvety earth, a driver with a large whip leading them, and a man far behind holding the plow handles. The soft, rhythmic motion of the oxen moving forward was beautiful. The strange, snakelike lift of their muzzles and the sway of their sharp horns were captivating. And the subtle, almost invisible motion of the team of oxen was inevitable. Occasionally, bright blue canals of water flashed by. Here and there, tall gray-silver poplar trees rose up, creating avenues and lovely airy quadrangles across the plain. Their upper branches sparkled with golden and green leaves. Sometimes the vine leaves were a mix of gold and red, creating a beautiful pattern. The large, square farmhouses, white with red roofs, along with their outbuildings, stood bare amid the fields, without any screens or softening. There was something vast and exposed about it all. No longer was there the cozy English, sheltered life, nor the comfortable smallness of the landscape. It was all so big—and there was nothing to shelter the unflinching spirit. Everything was exposed, open to the sweep of the plain, the high, strong sky, and human gaze. There was a kind of boldness, an indifference. Aaron was impressed and captivated. He looked with renewed interest at the Italians in the carriage with him—for that same boldness and indifference and exposed demeanor. He found it in them, too. And again, it fascinated him. It felt so much bigger, as if the walls of life had come down. No, the walls of English life would have to come down.

Sitting there in the third-class carriage, he became happy again. The presence of his fellow-passengers was not so hampering as in England. In England, everybody seems held tight and gripped, nothing is left free. Every passenger seems like a parcel holding his string as fast as he can about him, lest one corner of the wrapper should come undone and reveal what is inside. And every other passenger is forced, by the public will, to hold himself as tight-bound also. Which in the end becomes a sort of self-conscious madness.

Sitting there in the third-class carriage, he felt happy again. The presence of his fellow passengers wasn’t as restricting as it was in England. In England, everyone seems tightly wound, nothing is left loose. Every passenger looks like a package, holding onto their strings as tightly as possible to prevent any part of the wrapping from coming undone and showing what’s inside. And every other passenger is pressured, by the social norm, to keep themselves just as tightly bound. This ultimately leads to a kind of self-aware madness.

But here, in the third class carriage, there was no tight string round every man. They were not all trussed with self-conscious string as tight as capons. They had a sufficient amount of callousness and indifference and natural equanimity. True, one of them spat continually on the floor, in large spits. And another sat with his boots all unlaced and his collar off, and various important buttons undone. They did not seem to care if bits of themselves did show, through the gaps in the wrapping. Aaron winced—but he preferred it to English tightness. He was pleased, he was happy with the Italians. He thought how generous and natural they were.

But here, in the third-class carriage, there was no tight string around every man. They weren't all bound up with self-consciousness. They had enough callousness, indifference, and natural calmness. Sure, one of them kept spitting on the floor, and another sat with his boots all untied, his collar undone, and various important buttons open. They didn’t seem to mind if parts of themselves were visible through the gaps in their clothing. Aaron winced—but he preferred it to the English tightness. He felt pleased; he was happy with the Italians. He thought about how generous and natural they were.

So the towns passed by, and the hours, and he seemed at last to have got outside himself and his old conditions. It seemed like a great escape. There was magic again in life—real magic. Was it illusion, or was it genuine? He thought it was genuine, and opened his soul a if there was no danger.

So the towns rolled by, and the hours, and he finally felt like he had stepped outside of himself and his old life. It felt like a huge escape. There was magic in life again—real magic. Was it just an illusion, or was it real? He believed it was real and opened his soul as if there was no risk.

Lunch-time came. Francis summoned Aaron down the rocking tram. The three men had a table to themselves, and all felt they were enjoying themselves very much indeed. Of course Francis and Angus made a great impression again. But in the dining car were mostly middle-class, well-to-do Italians. And these did not look upon our two young heroes as two young wonders. No, rather with some criticism, and some class-envy. But they were impressed. Oh, they were impressed! How should they not be, when our young gentlemen had such an air! Aaron was conscious all the time that the fellow-diners were being properly impressed by the flower of civilisation and the salt of the earth, namely, young, well-to-do Englishmen. And he had a faint premonition, based on experience perhaps, that fellow-passengers in the end never forgive the man who has “impressed” them. Mankind loves being impressed. It asks to be impressed. It almost forces those whom it can force to play a role and to make an impression. And afterwards, never forgives.

Lunchtime arrived. Francis called Aaron down from the rocking tram. The three men had their own table, and they all felt like they were having a great time. Of course, Francis and Angus made a big impression again. But the dining car was mostly filled with middle-class, well-off Italians. They didn’t see our two young heroes as remarkable figures. Instead, they viewed them with some criticism and a hint of class envy. But they were impressed. Oh, they were definitely impressed! How could they not be, when these young gentlemen exuded such confidence? Aaron was aware the other diners were being properly impressed by the epitome of civilization and the essence of the earth, specifically, young, affluent Englishmen. He had a slight feeling, perhaps based on past experiences, that fellow passengers never truly forgive someone who has “impressed” them. People love to be impressed. They seek it out. They almost compel those they can to play a part and leave an impression. And afterward, they never forget.

When the train ran into Bologna Station, they were still in the restaurant car. Nor did they go at once to their seats. Angus had paid the bill. There was three-quarters-of-an-hour's wait in Bologna.

When the train arrived at Bologna Station, they were still in the dining car. They didn't head to their seats right away. Angus had settled the bill. They had a wait of about forty-five minutes in Bologna.

“You may as well come down and sit with us,” said Francis. “We've got nobody in our carriage, so why shouldn't we all stay together during the wait. You kept your own seat, I suppose.”

“You might as well come down and sit with us,” Francis said. “We don't have anyone in our carriage, so why not all stay together while we wait? You kept your own seat, right?”

No, he had forgotten. So when he went to look for it, it was occupied by a stout man who was just taking off his collar and wrapping a white kerchief round his neck. The third class carriages were packed. For those were early days after the war, while men still had pre-war notions and were poor. Ten months would steal imperceptibly by, and the mysterious revolution would be effected. Then, the second class and the first class would be packed, indescribably packed, crowded, on all great trains: and the third class carriages, lo and behold, would be comparatively empty. Oh, marvellous days of bankruptcy, when nobody will condescend to travel third!

No, he had forgotten. So when he went to look for it, it was occupied by a stout man who was just taking off his collar and wrapping a white handkerchief around his neck. The third-class carriages were packed. Those were the early days after the war, when men still had pre-war ideas and were struggling financially. Ten months would slip by unnoticed, and the mysterious revolution would happen. Then, the second-class and first-class carriages would be unbelievably full, crammed on all major trains: and the third-class carriages, surprisingly, would be relatively empty. Oh, the amazing days of bankruptcy, when no one would lower themselves to travel third!

However, these were still modest, sombre months immediately after the peace. So a large man with a fat neck and a white kerchief, and his collar over his knee, sat in Aaron's seat. Aaron looked at the man, and at his own luggage overhead. The fat man saw him looking and stared back: then stared also at the luggage overhead: and with his almost invisible north-Italian gesture said much plainer than words would have said it: “Go to hell. I'm here and I'm going to stop here.”

However, these were still quiet, gloomy months right after the peace. So a big man with a thick neck and a white handkerchief, with his collar draping over his knee, sat in Aaron's seat. Aaron looked at the man and then at his own luggage above him. The fat man noticed Aaron looking and stared back; then he also looked at the luggage overhead and with his almost invisible north-Italian gesture communicated much more clearly than words could: “Go to hell. I'm here and I'm staying here.”

There was something insolent and unbearable about the look—and about the rocky fixity of the large man. He sat as if he had insolently taken root in his seat. Aaron flushed slightly. Francis and Angus strolled along the train, outside, for the corridor was already blocked with the mad Bologna rush, and the baggage belonging. They joined Aaron as he stood on the platform.

There was something disrespectful and hard to tolerate about the man's gaze—and about his solid, immovable presence. He sat as if he had defiantly claimed his spot. Aaron felt a bit embarrassed. Francis and Angus walked down the train, outside, since the corridor was already jammed with the chaotic rush of Bologna and the luggage. They met up with Aaron as he waited on the platform.

“But where is YOUR SEAT?” cried Francis, peering into the packed and jammed compartments of the third class.

“But where's YOUR SEAT?” cried Francis, looking into the crowded and cramped compartments of third class.

“That man's sitting in it.”

"That guy's sitting in it."

“Which?” cried Francis, indignant.

"Which?" shouted Francis, outraged.

“The fat one there—with the collar on his knee.”

“The chubby one over there—with the collar on his knee.”

“But it was your seat—!”

“But it was your spot—!”

Francis' gorge rose in indignation. He mounted into the corridor. And in the doorway of the compartment he bridled like an angry horse rearing, bridling his head. Poising himself on one hip, he stared fixedly at the man with the collar on his knee, then at the baggage aloft. He looked down at the fat man as a bird looks down from the eaves of a house. But the man looked back with a solid, rock-like impudence, before which an Englishman quails: a jeering, immovable insolence, with a sneer round the nose and a solid-seated posterior.

Francis felt a surge of anger. He stepped into the hallway. In the doorway of the compartment, he stood there stiffly like a furious horse rearing up, tilting his head. Leaning on one hip, he fixed his gaze on the man with the collar on his knee, then glanced at the luggage overhead. He looked down at the overweight man like a bird looking down from the edge of a roof. But the man returned his stare with a solid, rock-like boldness that could make an Englishman shrink back: a mocking, unyielding arrogance, complete with a sneer around his nose and a firmly planted backside.

“But,” said Francis in English—none of them had any Italian yet. “But,” said Francis, turning round to Aaron, “that was YOUR SEAT?” and he flung his long fore-finger in the direction of the fat man's thighs.

“But,” said Francis in English—none of them knew any Italian yet. “But,” said Francis, turning to Aaron, “was that YOUR SEAT?” and he pointed his long forefinger at the fat man's thighs.

“Yes!” said Aaron.

“Yeah!” said Aaron.

“And he's TAKEN it—!” cried Francis in indignation.

“And he’s TAKEN it—!” shouted Francis in anger.

“And knows it, too,” said Aaron.

“And knows it too,” said Aaron.

“But—!” and Francis looked round imperiously, as if to summon his bodyguard. But bodyguards are no longer forthcoming, and train-guards are far from satisfactory. The fat man sat on, with a sneer-grin, very faint but very effective, round his nose, and a solidly-planted posterior. He quite enjoyed the pantomime of the young foreigners. The other passengers said something to him, and he answered laconic. Then they all had the faint sneer-grin round their noses. A woman in the corner grinned jeeringly straight in Francis' face. His charm failed entirely this time: and as for his commandingness, that was ineffectual indeed. Rage came up in him.

“But—!” Francis exclaimed, looking around expectantly, as if trying to call for his bodyguard. But there was no bodyguard in sight, and the train staff were far from helpful. The overweight man sat there, a slightly mocking grin on his face, and a firmly planted rear. He was clearly amused by the show put on by the young foreigners. The other passengers said something to him, and he replied in a brief manner. Soon enough, they all wore the same slight sneer-grin. A woman in the corner laughed mockingly right in Francis's face. His charm completely failed him this time, and his authority was totally ineffective. Anger boiled up inside him.

“Oh well—something must be done,” said he decisively. “But didn't you put something in the seat to RESERVE it?”

“Oh well—something needs to be done,” he said decisively. “But didn’t you put something on the seat to RESERVE it?”

“Only that New Statesman—but he's moved it.”

“Only that New Statesman—but he's changed it.”

The man still sat with the invisible sneer-grin on his face, and that peculiar and immovable plant of his Italian posterior.

The man still sat there with an invisible sneer on his face, and that peculiar and unyielding stance of his Italian backside.

“Mais—cette place etait RESERVEE—” said Francis, moving to the direct attack.

“But—this spot was RESERVED—” said Francis, going on the offensive.

The man turned aside and ignored him utterly—then said something to the men opposite, and they all began to show their teeth in a grin.

The man looked away and completely ignored him—then he said something to the guys across from him, and they all started grinning, showing their teeth.

Francis was not so easily foiled. He touched the man on the arm. The man looked round threateningly, as if he had been struck.

Francis wasn't so easily stopped. He touched the man on the arm. The man looked around menacingly, as if he had been hit.

“Cette place est reservee—par ce Monsieur—” said Francis with hauteur, though still in an explanatory tone, and pointing to Aaron.

“ This spot is reserved—by that gentleman—” said Francis with arrogance, though still in an explanatory tone, while pointing to Aaron.

The Italian looked him, not in the eyes, but between the eyes, and sneered full in his face. Then he looked with contempt at Aaron. And then he said, in Italian, that there was room for such snobs in the first class, and that they had not any right to come occupying the place of honest men in the third.

The Italian glanced at him, not directly in the eyes, but between them, and sneered right in his face. Then he looked at Aaron with disdain. After that, he said in Italian that there was space for such snobs in first class, and they had no right to take the spot of honest people in third class.

“Gia! Gia!” barked the other passengers in the carriage.

“Gia! Gia!” shouted the other passengers in the carriage.

“Loro possono andare prima classa—PRIMA CLASSA!” said the woman in the corner, in a very high voice, as if talking to deaf people, and pointing to Aaron's luggage, then along the train to the first class carriages.

“Luggage can go first class—FIRST CLASS!” said the woman in the corner, in a very loud voice, as if speaking to deaf people, while pointing to Aaron's bags and then along the train to the first class carriages.

“C'e posto la,” said one of the men, shrugging his shoulders.

“There's room there,” said one of the men, shrugging his shoulders.

There was a jeering quality in the hard insolence which made Francis go very red and Augus very white. Angus stared like a death's-head behind his monocle, with death-blue eyes.

There was a mocking tone in the harsh arrogance that made Francis turn bright red and Angus pale. Angus stared like a skull behind his monocle, with icy blue eyes.

“Oh, never mind. Come along to the first class. I'll pay the difference. We shall be much better all together. Get the luggage down, Francis. It wouldn't be possible to travel with this lot, even if he gave up the seat. There's plenty of room in our carriage—and I'll pay the extra,” said Angus.

“Oh, forget it. Let's just go to the first class. I'll cover the difference. It’ll be much better for all of us together. Francis, get the luggage down. It wouldn’t work to travel with this stuff, even if he gave up the seat. There's plenty of space in our carriage—and I’ll pay the extra,” Angus said.

He knew there was one solution—and only one—Money.

He knew there was one solution—and only one—money.

But Francis bit his finger. He felt almost beside himself—and quite powerless. For he knew the guard of the train would jeer too. It is not so easy to interfere with honest third-class Bolognesi in Bologna station, even if they have taken another man's seat. Powerless, his brow knitted, and looking just like Mephistopheles with his high forehead and slightly arched nose, Mephistopheles in a rage, he hauled down Aaron's bag and handed it to Angus. So they transferred themselves to the first-class carriage, while the fat man and his party in the third-class watched in jeering, triumphant silence. Solid, planted, immovable, in static triumph.

But Francis bit his finger. He felt almost frantic—and completely helpless. He knew the train guard would mock him too. It’s not easy to step in with honest third-class folks from Bologna at Bologna station, even if they’ve taken someone else's seat. Feeling powerless, his brow furrowed, he looked just like Mephistopheles with his high forehead and slightly curved nose, Mephistopheles in a rage. He grabbed Aaron's bag and handed it to Angus. So they moved over to the first-class carriage, while the overweight man and his group in third-class watched in mocking, victorious silence. Solid, rooted, unmovable, in their static triumph.

So Aaron sat with the others amid the red plush, whilst the train began its long slow climb of the Apennines, stinking sulphurous through tunnels innumerable. Wonderful the steep slopes, the great chestnut woods, and then the great distances glimpsed between the heights, Firenzuola away and beneath, Turneresque hills far off, built of heaven-bloom, not of earth. It was cold at the summit-station, ice and snow in the air, fierce. Our travellers shrank into the carriage again, and wrapped themselves round.

So Aaron sat with the others on the red plush seats as the train started its long, slow climb up the Apennines, the air smelling of sulfur as it passed through countless tunnels. The steep slopes were amazing, along with the vast chestnut forests, and the distant views between the peaks—Firenzuola far below, and Turner-like hills in the distance, appearing more celestial than earthly. It was cold at the summit station, with fierce ice and snow in the air. Our travelers huddled back into the carriage and wrapped themselves up for warmth.

Then the train began its long slither downhill, still through a whole necklace of tunnels, which fortunately no longer stank. So down and down, till the plain appears in sight once more, the Arno valley. But then began the inevitable hitch that always happens in Italian travel. The train began to hesitate—to falter to a halt, whistling shrilly as if in protest: whistling pip-pip-pip in expostulation as it stood forlorn among the fields: then stealing forward again and stealthily making pace, gathering speed, till it had got up a regular spurt: then suddenly the brakes came on with a jerk, more faltering to a halt, more whistling and pip-pip-pipping, as the engine stood jingling with impatience: after which another creak and splash, and another choking off. So on till they landed in Prato station: and there they sat. A fellow passenger told them, there was an hour to wait here: an hour. Something had happened up the line.

Then the train started its long descent, still passing through a series of tunnels that thankfully no longer smelled. Down and down it went until the Arno valley came into view again. But then came the usual delay that always happens in Italian travel. The train began to hesitate—stopping and starting, whistling loudly as if to complain: whistling pip-pip-pip in protest as it sat alone among the fields: then inching forward again and gradually picking up speed, gaining momentum, until it took off properly: then suddenly the brakes slammed on with a jerk, stopping again, more whistling and pip-pip-pipping, as the engine jingled with impatience: after which there was another creak and a lurch, followed by another abrupt stop. This continued until they arrived at Prato station: and there they waited. A fellow passenger informed them that there was an hour's delay here: an hour. Something had happened up the line.

“Then I propose we make tea,” said Angus, beaming.

“Then I suggest we make some tea,” said Angus, smiling.

“Why not! Of course. Let us make tea. And I will look for water.”

“Sure! Let’s make some tea. I’ll go find some water.”

So Aaron and Francis went to the restaurant bar and filled the little pan at the tap. Angus got down the red picnic case, of which he was so fond, and spread out the various arrangements on the floor of the coupe. He soon had the spirit-lamp burning, the water heating. Francis proposed that he and Aaron should dash into Prato and see what could be bought, whilst the tea was in preparation. So off they went, leaving Angus like a busy old wizard manipulating his arrangements on the floor of the carriage, his monocle beaming with bliss. The one fat fellow—passenger with a lurid striped rug over his knees watched with acute interest. Everybody who passed the doorway stood to contemplate the scene with pleasure. Officials came and studied the situation with appreciation. Then Francis and Aaron returned with a large supply of roast chestnuts, piping hot, and hard dried plums, and good dried figs, and rather stale rusks. They found the water just boiling, Angus just throwing in the tea-egg, and the fellow-passenger just poking his nose right in, he was so thrilled.

So Aaron and Francis went to the bar at the restaurant and filled the little pan at the tap. Angus took down the red picnic case, which he loved, and laid out the various items on the floor of the compartment. He quickly got the spirit lamp burning and heated the water. Francis suggested that he and Aaron should run into Prato to see what they could buy while the tea was getting ready. Off they went, leaving Angus like a busy old wizard arranging things on the floor of the carriage, his monocle shining with happiness. The one fat guy—who was a passenger with a flashy striped blanket over his knees—watched with great interest. Everyone who passed the doorway paused to enjoy the scene. Officials came by and looked at the situation with appreciation. Then Francis and Aaron returned with a big supply of piping hot roast chestnuts, hard dried plums, good dried figs, and somewhat stale rusks. They found the water just boiling, Angus just dropping in the tea egg, and the fellow passenger practically poking his nose in, he was so excited.

Nothing pleased Angus so much as thus pitching camp in the midst of civilisation. The scrubby newspaper packets of chestnuts, plums, figs and rusks were spread out: Francis flew for salt to the man at the bar, and came back with a little paper of rock-salt: the brown tea was dispensed in the silver-fitted glasses from the immortal luncheon-case: and the picnic was in full swing. Angus, being in the height of his happiness, now sat on the seat cross-legged, with his feet under him, in the authentic Buddha fashion, and on his face the queer rapt alert look, half a smile, also somewhat Buddhistic, holding his glass of brown tea in his hand. He was as rapt and immobile as if he really were in a mystic state. Yet it was only his delight in the tea-party. The fellow-passenger peered at the tea, and said in broken French, was it good. In equally fragmentary French Francis said very good, and offered the fat passenger some. He, however, held up his hand in protest, as if to say not for any money would he swallow the hot-watery stuff. And he pulled out a flask of wine. But a handful of chestnuts he accepted.

Nothing made Angus happier than setting up camp in the middle of civilization. The scruffy newspaper bundles of chestnuts, plums, figs, and rusks were spread out: Francis rushed to the bar for salt and came back with a small paper of rock salt. The brown tea was served in the silver-fitted glasses from the classic lunchbox, and the picnic was in full swing. Angus, feeling his happiest, sat cross-legged on the bench with his feet tucked under him, in the true Buddha style, wearing a quirky, blissful expression on his face, half-smiling and somewhat reminiscent of a Buddha, holding his glass of brown tea. He looked completely absorbed and still, as if he were in a mystical trance. But really, it was just his joy at the tea party. A fellow passenger leaned over to look at the tea and asked in broken French if it was good. In equally broken French, Francis replied that it was very good and offered the hefty passenger some. However, he raised his hand in protest, as if to say he wouldn't drink that hot, watery stuff for any money. Instead, he pulled out a flask of wine. But he did accept a handful of chestnuts.

The train-conductor, ticket-collector, and the heavy green soldier who protected them, swung open the door and stared attentively. The fellow passenger addressed himself to these new-comers, and they all began to smile good-naturedly. Then the fellow-passenger—he was stout and fifty and had a brilliant striped rug always over his knees—pointed out the Buddha-like position of Angus, and the three in-starers smiled again. And so the fellow-passenger thought he must try too. So he put aside his rug, and lifted his feet from the floor, and took his toes in his hands, and tried to bring his legs up and his feet under him. But his knees were fat, his trousers in the direst extreme of peril, and he could no more manage it than if he had tried to swallow himself. So he desisted suddenly, rather scared, whilst the three bunched and official heads in the doorway laughed and jested at him, showing their teeth and teasing him. But on our gypsy party they turned their eyes with admiration. They loved the novelty and the fun. And on the thin, elegant Angus in his new London clothes, they looked really puzzled, as he sat there immobile, gleaming through his monocle like some Buddha going wicked, perched cross-legged and ecstatic on the red velvet seat. They marvelled that the lower half of him could so double up, like a foot-rule. So they stared till they had seen enough. When they suddenly said “Buon 'appetito,” withdrew their heads and shoulders, slammed the door, and departed.

The train conductor, ticket collector, and the heavy-set green soldier who was keeping watch opened the door and stared intently. The fellow passenger addressed these newcomers, and they all started to smile warmly. Then the fellow passenger—who was stout, around fifty, and always had a colorful striped blanket over his knees—pointed out Angus’s Buddha-like position, and the three onlookers smiled again. So the fellow passenger figured he should give it a try too. He pushed aside his blanket, lifted his feet off the floor, grabbed his toes, and attempted to bring his legs up and his feet under him. But his knees were too thick, his pants were in serious danger of tearing, and he couldn’t manage it any more than if he had tried to swallow himself. So he suddenly gave up, feeling a bit startled, while the three official-looking heads in the doorway laughed and joked at his expense, showing their teeth and teasing him. But they turned their eyes toward our group with admiration. They enjoyed the novelty and the fun. And they looked genuinely puzzled at the thin, elegant Angus in his new London clothes, sitting there still, shining through his monocle like a wicked Buddha, sitting cross-legged and blissful on the red velvet seat. They were amazed that the lower half of him could bend like a ruler. They stared until they had seen enough. Then they suddenly said, “Buon 'appetito,” pulled back their heads and shoulders, slammed the door, and left.

Then the train set off also—and shortly after six arrived in Florence. It was debated what should Aaron do in Florence. The young men had engaged a room at Bertolini's hotel, on the Lungarno. Bertolini's was not expensive—but Aaron knew that his friends would not long endure hotel life. However, he went along with the other two, trusting to find a cheaper place on the morrow.

Then the train took off too—and shortly after six, it arrived in Florence. They discussed what Aaron should do in Florence. The young men had booked a room at Bertolini's hotel on the Lungarno. Bertolini's wasn't expensive—but Aaron knew his friends wouldn't last long in a hotel. Still, he went along with the other two, hoping to find a cheaper place the next day.

It was growing quite dark as they drove to the hotel, but still was light enough to show the river rustling, the Ponte Vecchio spanning its little storeys across the flood, on its low, heavy piers: and some sort of magic of the darkening, varied houses facing, on the other side of the stream. Of course they were all enchanted.

It was getting pretty dark as they drove to the hotel, but it was still light enough to see the river moving, the Ponte Vecchio stretching across its small levels over the flood, resting on its low, solid piers: and some kind of magic from the darkening, diverse houses facing the other side of the stream. Of course, they were all spellbound.

“I knew,” said Francis, “we should love it.”

“I knew,” said Francis, “we would love it.”

Aaron was told he could have a little back room and pension terms for fifteen lire a day, if he stayed at least fifteen days. The exchange was then at forty-five. So fifteen lire meant just six-shillings-and-six pence a day, without extras. Extras meant wine, tea, butter, and light. It was decided he should look for something cheaper next day.

Aaron was told he could have a small back room and pension terms for fifteen lire a day if he stayed for at least fifteen days. The exchange rate was forty-five. So, fifteen lire meant just six shillings and six pence a day, without extras. Extras included wine, tea, butter, and light. It was agreed that he should search for something cheaper the next day.

By the tone of the young men, he now gathered that they would prefer it if he took himself off to a cheaper place. They wished to be on their own.

By the way the young men were speaking, he realized that they would rather he moved to a less expensive place. They wanted some privacy.

“Well, then,” said Francis, “you will be in to lunch here, won't you? Then we'll see you at lunch.”

“Well, then,” said Francis, “you’ll be here for lunch, right? Then we’ll see you at lunch.”

It was as if both the young men had drawn in their feelers now. They were afraid of finding the new man an incubus. They wanted to wash their hands of him. Aaron's brow darkened.

It was as if both young men had pulled back now. They were scared that the new guy would be a burden. They wanted to distance themselves from him. Aaron's expression turned grim.

             “Perhaps it was right your love to dissemble
              But why did you kick me down stairs?...”
 
“Maybe it was okay for your love to be fake, but why did you push me down the stairs?”

Then morning found him out early, before his friends had arisen. It was sunny again. The magic of Florence at once overcame him, and he forgot the bore of limited means and hotel costs. He went straight out of the hotel door, across the road, and leaned on the river parapet. There ran the Arno: not such a flood after all, but a green stream with shoals of pebbles in its course. Across, and in the delicate shadow of the early sun, stood the opposite Lungarno, the old flat houses, pink, or white, or grey stone, with their green shutters, some closed, some opened. It had a flowery effect, the skyline irregular against the morning light. To the right the delicate Trinita bridge, to the left, the old bridge with its little shops over the river. Beyond, towards the sun, glimpses of green, sky-bloomed country: Tuscany.

Then morning came early for him, before his friends had woken up. It was sunny again. The magic of Florence swept over him, making him forget the hassle of limited funds and hotel costs. He walked straight out of the hotel door, crossed the road, and leaned on the river railing. The Arno flowed by—not such a huge river after all, but a green stream with shoals of pebbles. On the other side, in the gentle shadow of the morning sun, stood the Lungarno, lined with old flat houses in pink, white, or grey stone, featuring green shutters, some closed and some open. It created a floral effect, with an irregular skyline against the morning light. To the right was the elegant Trinita bridge, and to the left, the old bridge dotted with little shops over the river. Beyond, toward the sun, glimpses of green and sky-kissed countryside: Tuscany.

There was a noise and clatter of traffic: boys pushing hand-barrows over the cobble-stones, slow bullocks stepping side by side, and shouldering one another affectionately, drawing a load of country produce, then horses in great brilliant scarlet cloths, like vivid palls, slowly pulling the long narrow carts of the district: and men hu-huing!—and people calling: all the sharp, clattering morning noise of Florence.

There was the noise and clatter of traffic: boys pushing handcarts over the cobblestones, slow oxen walking alongside each other and bumping gently, hauling a load of fresh produce, then horses draped in bright red cloths, like vivid blankets, slowly pulling the long, narrow carts of the area: and men shouting!—and people calling out: all the sharp, clattering morning sounds of Florence.

“Oh, Angus! Do come and look! OH, so lovely!”

“Oh, Angus! Come and check this out! Oh, it’s so beautiful!”

Glancing up, he saw the elegant figure of Francis, in fine coloured-silk pyjamas, perched on a small upper balcony, turning away from the river towards the bedroom again, his hand lifted to his lips, as if to catch there his cry of delight. The whole pose was classic and effective: and very amusing. How the Italians would love it!

Glancing up, he saw the graceful figure of Francis, in fine colored silk pajamas, sitting on a small upper balcony, turning away from the river back towards the bedroom, his hand lifted to his lips, as if trying to hold back his shout of joy. The whole pose was classic and striking: and very funny. How the Italians would love it!

Aaron slipped back across the road, and walked away under the houses towards the Ponte Vecchio. He passed the bridge—and passed the Uffizi—watching the green hills opposite, and San Miniato. Then he noticed the over-dramatic group of statuary in the Piazza Mentana—male and physical and melodramatic—and then the corner house. It was a big old Florentine house, with many green shutters and wide eaves. There was a notice plate by the door—“Pension Nardini.”

Aaron crossed the road again and walked under the houses toward the Ponte Vecchio. He went past the bridge and the Uffizi, admiring the green hills across the way and San Miniato. Then he spotted the overly dramatic group of statues in Piazza Mentana—muscular and theatrical—and then the corner house. It was a large old Florentine house with lots of green shutters and wide eaves. There was a sign by the door that read “Pension Nardini.”

He came to a full stop. He stared at the notice-plate, stared at the glass door, and turning round, stared at the over-pathetic dead soldier on the arm of his over-heroic pistol-firing comrade; Mentana—and the date! Aaron wondered what and where Mentana was. Then at last he summoned his energy, opened the glass door, and mounted the first stairs.

He came to a complete stop. He looked at the notice board, stared at the glass door, and turned around to gaze at the overly sentimental dead soldier on the arm of his overly heroic comrade who was firing a pistol; Mentana—and the date! Aaron wondered what Mentana was and where it was located. Finally, he gathered his energy, opened the glass door, and climbed the first flight of stairs.

He waited some time before anybody appeared. Then a maid-servant.

He waited for a while before anyone showed up. Then a maid came in.

“Can I have a room?” said Aaron.

“Can I get a room?” said Aaron.

The bewildered, wild-eyed servant maid opened a door and showed him into a heavily-gilt, heavily-plush drawing-room with a great deal of frantic grandeur about it. There he sat and cooled his heels for half an hour. Arrived at length a stout young lady—handsome, with big dark-blue Italian eyes—but anaemic and too stout.

The confused, wide-eyed maid opened a door and led him into an elaborately decorated drawing-room filled with ostentatious luxury. He sat there, waiting for half an hour. Eventually, a chubby young woman arrived—attractive, with large dark blue Italian eyes—but pale and overweight.

“Oh!” she said as she entered, not knowing what else to say.

“Oh!” she said as she walked in, unsure of what else to say.

“Good-morning,” said Aaron awkwardly.

“Good morning,” said Aaron awkwardly.

“Oh, good-morning! English! Yes! Oh, I am so sorry to keep you, you know, to make you wait so long. I was upstairs, you know, with a lady. Will you sit?”

“Oh, good morning! English! Yes! Oh, I'm so sorry to keep you waiting so long. I was upstairs, you know, with a lady. Will you sit?”

“Can I have a room?” said Aaron.

“Can I get a room?” Aaron asked.

“A room! Yes, you can.”

"A room! Yes, you can."

“What terms?”

“What are the terms?”

“Terms! Oh! Why, ten francs a day, you know, pension—if you stay—How long will you stay?”

“Terms! Oh! Well, it's ten francs a day for the pension—if you stay—How long are you planning to stay?”

“At least a month, I expect.”

“At least a month, I think.”

“A month! Oh yes. Yes, ten francs a day.”

“A month! Oh yes. Yes, ten euros a day.”

“For everything?”

"For everything?"

“Everything. Yes, everything. Coffee, bread, honey or jam in the morning: lunch at half-past twelve; tea in the drawing-room, half-past four: dinner at half-past seven: all very nice. And a warm room with the sun—Would you like to see?”

“Everything. Yes, everything. Coffee, bread, honey or jam in the morning: lunch at 12:30; tea in the living room at 4:30: dinner at 7:30: all very nice. And a warm room with the sun—Would you like to see?”

So Aaron was led up the big, rambling old house to the top floor—then along a long old corridor—and at last into a big bedroom with two beds and a red tiled floor—a little dreary, as ever—but the sun just beginning to come in, and a lovely view on to the river, towards the Ponte Vecchio, and at the hills with their pines and villas and verdure opposite.

So Aaron was taken up the large, sprawling old house to the top floor—then down a long, old hallway—and finally into a spacious bedroom with two beds and a red tiled floor—kind of gloomy, as usual—but the sun was just starting to come in, and it had a beautiful view of the river, toward the Ponte Vecchio, and the hills with their pines, villas, and greenery across the way.

Here he would settle. The signorina would send a man for his bags, at half past two in the afternoon.

Here he would stay. The lady would send someone for his bags at two-thirty in the afternoon.

At luncheon Aaron found the two friends, and told them of his move.

At lunch, Aaron found the two friends and told them about his move.

“How very nice for you! Ten francs a day—but that is nothing. I am so pleased you've found something. And when will you be moving in?” said Francis.

“How great for you! Ten francs a day—but that’s not much. I’m really glad you found something. So when will you be moving in?” said Francis.

“At half-past two.”

"At 2:30."

“Oh, so soon. Yes, just as well.—But we shall see you from time to time, of course. What did you say the address was? Oh, yes—just near the awful statue. Very well. We can look you up any time—and you will find us here. Leave a message if we should happen not to be in—we've got lots of engagements—”

“Oh, so soon. Yeah, that’s fine. —But we’ll definitely see you from time to time. What did you say your address is? Oh, right—just by that terrible statue. Sounds good. We can drop by anytime—and you’ll find us here. Leave a message if we happen to be out—we have a lot of plans—”





CHAPTER XVI. FLORENCE

The very afternoon after Aaron's arrival in Florence the sky became dark, the wind cold, and rain began steadily to fall. He sat in his big, bleak room above the river, and watched the pale green water fused with yellow, the many-threaded streams fuse into one, as swiftly the surface flood came down from the hills. Across, the dark green hills looked darker in the wet, the umbrella pines held up in vain above the villas. But away below, on the Lungarno, traffic rattled as ever.

The very afternoon after Aaron arrived in Florence, the sky turned dark, the wind got cold, and it started to rain steadily. He sat in his big, gloomy room above the river, watching the pale green water mix with yellow, as the many streams combined into one, with the surface flood rushing down from the hills. Across the river, the dark green hills appeared even darker in the wet weather, and the umbrella pines tried in vain to provide shade over the villas. But down below, on the Lungarno, traffic was as noisy as ever.

Aaron went down at five o'clock to tea, and found himself alone next a group of women, mostly Swedes or Danish or Dutch, drinking a peculiar brown herb-brew which tasted like nothing else on earth, and eating two thick bits of darkish bread smeared with a brown smear which hoped it was jam, but hoped in vain. Unhappily he sat in the gilt and red, massively ornate room, while the foreign women eyed him. Oh, bitter to be a male under such circumstances.

Aaron went down for tea at five o'clock and found himself sitting alone next to a group of women, mostly Swedish, Danish, or Dutch, drinking a weird brown herbal brew that tasted like nothing else on earth, and eating two thick slices of dark bread spread with a brown substance that hoped it was jam, but it wasn’t. Unfortunately, he sat in the ornately decorated room with gold and red accents while the foreign women looked at him. Oh, how frustrating it was to be a man in such a situation.

He escaped as soon as possible back to his far-off regions, lonely and cheerless, away above. But he rather liked the far-off remoteness in the big old Florentine house: he did not mind the peculiar dark, uncosy dreariness. It was not really dreary: only indifferent. Indifferent to comfort, indifferent to all homeliness and cosiness. The over-big furniture trying to be impressive, but never to be pretty or bright or cheerful. There it stood, ugly and apart. And there let it stand.—Neither did he mind the lack of fire, the cold sombreness of his big bedroom. At home, in England, the bright grate and the ruddy fire, the thick hearth-rug and the man's arm-chair, these had been inevitable. And now he was glad to get away from it all. He was glad not to have a cosy hearth, and his own arm-chair. He was glad to feel the cold, and to breathe the unwarmed air. He preferred the Italian way of no fires, no heating. If the day was cold, he was willing to be cold too. If it was dark, he was willing to be dark. The cosy brightness of a real home—it had stifled him till he felt his lungs would burst. The horrors of real domesticity. No, the Italian brutal way was better.

He escaped as quickly as he could back to his distant place, feeling lonely and downcast, way up high. But he kind of enjoyed the isolation in the big old Florentine house; he didn't mind the strange, dark, uninviting atmosphere. It wasn’t really dreary—just indifferent. Indifferent to comfort, indifferent to all things cozy and welcoming. The oversized furniture tried to make an impression but never looked pretty or bright or cheerful. It stood there, ugly and alone. And there it would stay. He also didn’t mind the absence of a fire, the cold gloominess of his large bedroom. Back home in England, the bright fireplace and the warm fire, the thick hearth rug and the armchair, those had been a given. Now he was glad to escape it all. He was glad not to have a cozy hearth and his own armchair. He was glad to feel the cold and breathe the chill air. He preferred the Italian way of no fires, no heating. If the day was cold, he was okay with being cold too. If it was dark, he accepted the darkness. The warm brightness of a real home—it had stifled him until he felt like he couldn't breathe. The horrors of real domestic life. No, the harsh Italian way was better.

So he put his overcoat over his knee, and studied some music he had bought in Milan: some Pergolesi and the Scarlatti he liked, and some Corelli. He preferred frail, sensitive, abstract music, with not much feeling in it, but a certain limpidity and purity. Night fell as he sat reading the scores. He would have liked to try certain pieces on his flute. But his flute was too sensitive, it winced from the new strange surroundings, and would not blossom.

So he placed his overcoat over his knee and examined some sheet music he had bought in Milan: some Pergolesi, the Scarlatti he liked, and some Corelli. He preferred delicate, sensitive, abstract music, with not much emotion in it but a certain clarity and purity. Night fell as he sat reading the scores. He would have liked to try out some pieces on his flute. But his flute was too delicate; it shrank back from the new, unfamiliar surroundings and wouldn’t come alive.

Dinner sounded at last—at eight o'clock, or something after. He had to learn to expect the meals always forty minutes late. Down he went, down the long, dark, lonely corridors and staircases. The dining room was right downstairs. But he had a little table to himself near the door, the elderly women were at some little distance. The only other men were Agostmo, the unshapely waiter, and an Italian duke, with wife and child and nurse, the family sitting all together at a table halfway down the room, and utterly pre-occupied with a little yellow dog.

Dinner finally sounded—around eight o'clock or maybe a bit later. He needed to get used to the meals always being about forty minutes late. He headed down the long, dark, lonely hallways and stairs. The dining room was right downstairs. He had a small table for himself near the door, while the elderly women sat a little way off. The only other men were Agostmo, the awkward waiter, and an Italian duke with his wife, child, and nurse, all gathered at a table halfway down the room, completely focused on a little yellow dog.

However, the food was good enough, and sufficient, and the waiter and the maid-servant cheerful and bustling. Everything felt happy-go-lucky and informal, there was no particular atmosphere. Nobody put on any airs, because nobody in the Nardini took any notice if they did. The little ducal dog yapped, the ducal son shouted, the waiter dropped half a dozen spoons, the old women knitted during the waits, and all went off so badly that it was quite pleasant. Yes, Aaron preferred it to Bertolini's, which was trying to be efficient and correct: though not making any strenuous effort. Still, Bertolini's was much more up to the scratch, there was the tension of proper standards. Whereas here at Nardini's, nothing mattered very much.

However, the food was decent and filling, and the waiter and the maid were cheerful and bustling. Everything felt relaxed and informal, with no particular vibe. Nobody pretended to be important because no one at Nardini’s paid attention if they did. The little ducal dog barked, the ducal son yelled, the waiter dropped a bunch of spoons, the old women knitted while waiting, and everything went so poorly that it was actually enjoyable. Yes, Aaron preferred it to Bertolini's, which was trying to be efficient and proper, though not putting in much effort. Still, Bertolini's was much more up to par; there was some pressure to maintain standards. Meanwhile, here at Nardini's, nothing really mattered all that much.

It was November. When he got up to his far-off room again, Aaron felt almost as if he were in a castle with the drawbridge drawn up. Through the open window came the sound of the swelling Arno, as it rushed and rustled along over its gravel-shoals. Lights spangled the opposite side. Traffic sounded deep below. The room was not really cold, for the summer sun so soaks into these thick old buildings, that it takes a month or two of winter to soak it out.—The rain still fell.

It was November. When he returned to his distant room, Aaron felt almost like he was in a castle with the drawbridge raised. The sound of the rising Arno came in through the open window, rushing and rustling over its gravel beds. Lights twinkled on the other side. The traffic sounded far below. The room wasn’t really cold, because the summer sun soaks into these thick old buildings, and it takes a month or two of winter to soak it out. The rain was still falling.

In the morning it was still November, and the dawn came slowly. And through the open window was the sound of the river's rushing. But the traffic started before dawn, with a bang and a rattle of carts, and a bang and jingle of tram-cars over the not-distant bridge. Oh, noisy Florence! At half-past seven Aaron rang for his coffee: and got it at a few minutes past eight. The signorina had told him to take his coffee in bed.

In the morning, it was still November, and dawn arrived slowly. The sound of the rushing river came through the open window. However, traffic began before dawn, with a clatter of carts and the jingle of tram cars crossing the nearby bridge. Oh, noisy Florence! At 7:30, Aaron asked for his coffee and received it a few minutes after 8. The signorina had told him to enjoy his coffee in bed.

Rain was still falling. But towards nine o'clock it lifted, and he decided to go out. A wet, wet world. Carriages going by, with huge wet shiny umbrellas, black and with many points, erected to cover the driver and the tail of the horse and the box-seat. The hood of the carriage covered the fare. Clatter-clatter through the rain. Peasants with long wagons and slow oxen, and pale-green huge umbrellas erected for the driver to walk beneath. Men tripping along in cloaks, shawls, umbrellas, anything, quite unconcerned. A man loading gravel in the river-bed, in spite of the wet. And innumerable bells ringing: but innumerable bells. The great soft trembling of the cathedral bell felt in all the air.

Rain was still falling. But around nine o'clock, it stopped, and he decided to go out. A wet, soggy world. Carriages passed by, with large, shiny wet umbrellas—black and pointed—set up to shelter the driver, the back of the horse, and the box seat. The hood of the carriage shielded the fare. Clatter-clatter through the rain. Farmers with long wagons and slow oxen, and large pale-green umbrellas raised for the driver to walk under. Men walking by in cloaks, shawls, and umbrellas, completely unfazed. A man was loading gravel in the riverbed despite the rain. And countless bells were ringing: really countless bells. The deep, soft vibrations of the cathedral bell could be felt in the air.

Anyhow it was a new world. Aaron went along close to the tall thick houses, following his nose. And suddenly he caught sight of the long slim neck of the Palazzo Vecchio up above, in the air. And in another minute he was passing between massive buildings, out into the Piazza della Signoria. There he stood still and looked round him in real surprise, and real joy. The flat empty square with its stone paving was all wet. The great buildings rose dark. The dark, sheer front of the Palazzo Vecchio went up like a cliff, to the battlements, and the slim tower soared dark and hawk-like, crested, high above. And at the foot of the cliff stood the great naked David, white and stripped in the wet, white against the dark, warm-dark cliff of the building—and near, the heavy naked men of Bandinelli.

Anyway, it was a brand new world. Aaron walked close to the tall, thick buildings, following his instincts. Suddenly, he spotted the long, slender neck of the Palazzo Vecchio towering above him. Moments later, he found himself passing between massive structures and into the Piazza della Signoria. He paused to take it all in, genuinely surprised and filled with joy. The flat, empty square was wet, with its stone pavement glistening. The great buildings loomed darkly. The sheer dark facade of the Palazzo Vecchio rose like a cliff, and its slender tower shot up, hawk-like and cresting high above. At the base of the cliff stood the great naked David, white and bare against the dark, warm cliff of the building—nearby, the heavy naked figures of Bandinelli.

The first thing he had seen, as he turned into the square, was the back of one of these Bandinelli statues: a great naked man of marble, with a heavy back and strong naked flanks over which the water was trickling. And then to come immediately upon the David, so much whiter, glistening skin-white in the wet, standing a little forward, and shrinking.

The first thing he noticed as he entered the square was the back of one of those Bandinelli statues: a huge naked marble man with a broad back and strong, bare sides with water trickling over them. Then, right in front of him was the David, much whiter, gleaming with a skin-like shine in the wet, standing slightly forward and appearing to shrink back.

He may be ugly, too naturalistic, too big, and anything else you like. But the David in the Piazza della Signoria, there under the dark great palace, in the position Michelangelo chose for him, there, standing forward stripped and exposed and eternally half-shrinking, half—wishing to expose himself, he is the genius of Florence. The adolescent, the white, self-conscious, physical adolescent: enormous, in keeping with the stark, grim, enormous palace, which is dark and bare as he is white and bare. And behind, the big, lumpy Bandinelli men are in keeping too. They may be ugly—but they are there in their place, and they have their own lumpy reality. And this morning in the rain, standing unbroken, with the water trickling down their flanks and along the inner side of their great thighs, they were real enough, representing the undaunted physical nature of the heavier Florentines.

He might be ugly, too realistic, too large, or anything else you want to say. But the David in the Piazza della Signoria, beneath the imposing dark palace, in the spot Michelangelo chose for him, there he stands, exposed and eternally half-shrinking, half-wishing to reveal himself; he embodies the genius of Florence. The youth, the pale, self-aware, physical young man: massive, fitting in with the stark, grim, enormous palace, which is dark and bare, just like he is white and bare. And in the background, the bulky Bandinelli figures also fit in. They may not be attractive—but they belong there, and they have their own rough reality. And this morning in the rain, standing resolutely, with water trickling down their sides and along the inside of their powerful thighs, they felt real enough, representing the unyielding physical nature of the heavier Florentines.

Aaron looked and looked at the three great naked men. David so much white, and standing forward, self-conscious: then at the great splendid front of the Palazzo Vecchio: and at the fountain splashing water upon its wet, wet figures; and the distant equestrian statue; and the stone-flagged space of the grim square. And he felt that here he was in one of the world's living centres, here, in the Piazza della Signoria. The sense of having arrived—of having reached a perfect centre of the human world: this he had.

Aaron gazed at the three magnificent naked men. David, so pale and standing out, seemed self-conscious. Then he took in the grand facade of the Palazzo Vecchio, the fountain spraying water on its glistening figures, the distant equestrian statue, and the stone-paved area of the somber square. He felt that he was in one of the world's vibrant hubs, right there in the Piazza della Signoria. He had a sense of having arrived—of reaching a perfect center of the human experience.

And so, satisfied, he turned round to look at the bronze Perseus which rose just above him. Benvenuto Cellini's dark hero looked female, with his plump hips and his waist, female and rather insignificant: graceful, and rather vulgar. The clownish Bandinellis were somehow more to the point.—Then all the statuary in the Loggia! But that is a mistake. It looks too much like the yard of a monumental mason.

And so, feeling content, he turned to look at the bronze Perseus that loomed above him. Benvenuto Cellini's dark hero appeared somewhat feminine, with his curvy hips and waist, feminine and rather unimpressive: elegant, yet a bit tacky. The silly Bandinellis somehow made more sense. —Then there was all the sculpture in the Loggia! But that's a mistake. It resembles the yard of a monumental Mason too closely.

The great, naked men in the rain, under the dark-grey November sky, in the dark, strong inviolable square! The wonderful hawk-head of the old palace. The physical, self-conscious adolescent, Michelangelo's David, shrinking and exposing himself, with his white, slack limbs! Florence, passionate, fearless Florence had spoken herself out.—Aaron was fascinated by the Piazza della Signoria. He never went into the town, nor returned from it to his lodging, without contriving to pass through the square. And he never passed through it without satisfaction. Here men had been at their intensest, most naked pitch, here, at the end of the old world and the beginning of the new. Since then, always rather puling and apologetic.

The great, naked men in the rain, under the dark-grey November sky, in the dark, strong, inviolable square! The stunning hawk-head of the old palace. The physical, self-aware adolescent, Michelangelo's David, shrinking and revealing himself, with his white, limp limbs! Florence, passionate, fearless Florence had expressed herself. —Aaron was captivated by the Piazza della Signoria. He never entered the town or returned to his lodging without making sure to pass through the square. And he never passed through it without feeling satisfied. Here, men had been at their most intense and completely exposed, here, at the end of the old world and the beginning of the new. Since then, they had always seemed somewhat weak and apologetic.

Aaron felt a new self, a new life-urge rising inside himself. Florence seemed to start a new man in him. It was a town of men. On Friday morning, so early, he heard the traffic. Early, he watched the rather low, two-wheeled traps of the peasants spanking recklessly over the bridge, coming in to town. And then, when he went out, he found the Piazza della Signoria packed with men: but all, all men. And all farmers, land-owners and land-workers. The curious, fine-nosed Tuscan farmers, with their half-sardonic, amber-coloured eyes. Their curious individuality, their clothes worn so easy and reckless, their hats with the personal twist. Their curious full oval cheeks, their tendency to be too fat, to have a belly and heavy limbs. Their close-sitting dark hair. And above all, their sharp, almost acrid, mocking expression, the silent curl of the nose, the eternal challenge, the rock-bottom unbelief, and the subtle fearlessness. The dangerous, subtle, never-dying fearlessness, and the acrid unbelief. But men! Men! A town of men, in spite of everything. The one manly quality, undying, acrid fearlessness. The eternal challenge of the un-quenched human soul. Perhaps too acrid and challenging today, when there is nothing left to challenge. But men—who existed without apology and without justification. Men who would neither justify themselves nor apologize for themselves. Just men. The rarest thing left in our sweet Christendom.

Aaron felt a new version of himself, a fresh urge for life rising within him. Florence seemed to awaken a new man inside him. It was a town full of men. On Friday morning, quite early, he heard the traffic. Early on, he watched the low, two-wheeled carts of the farmers bumping recklessly over the bridge, arriving in town. Then, when he stepped outside, he found the Piazza della Signoria packed with men: all men. Farmers, landowners, and laborers. The intriguing, sharp-nosed Tuscan farmers, with their half-sardonic, amber-colored eyes. Their unique individuality, their clothes worn casually and boldly, their hats sporting a personal twist. Their round cheeks, often too full, their bellies and solid limbs. Their close-cropped dark hair. And above all, their sharp, almost biting, mocking expressions, the silent lift of their noses, the constant challenge, the deep-rooted skepticism, and the subtle fearlessness. The dangerous, nuanced, everlasting fearlessness, and the biting skepticism. But men! Men! A town of men, despite everything. The one enduring quality of masculinity, unyielding, biting fearlessness. The endless challenge of the insatiable human spirit. Maybe too biting and challenging today, when there’s nothing left to confront. But men—who existed without apology and without reason. Men who neither justified nor apologized for their existence. Just men. The rarest thing left in our sweet Christendom.

Altogether Aaron was pleased with himself, for being in Florence. Those were early days after the war, when as yet very few foreigners had returned, and the place had the native sombreness and intensity. So that our friend did not mind being alone.

Altogether, Aaron was happy with himself for being in Florence. These were the early days after the war, when very few foreigners had returned, and the place had a native seriousness and intensity. So, our friend didn’t mind being alone.

The third day, however, Francis called on him. There was a tap at the bedroom door, and the young man entered, all eyes of curiosity.

The third day, however, Francis visited him. There was a knock at the bedroom door, and the young man walked in, full of curiosity.

“Oh, there you ARE!” he cried, flinging his hand and twisting his waist and then laying his hand on his breast. “Such a LONG way up to you! But miles—! Well, how are you? Are you quite all right here? You are? I'm so glad—we've been so rushed, seeing people that we haven't had a MINUTE. But not a MINUTE! People! People! People! Isn't it amazing how many there are, and how many one knows, and gets to know! But amazing! Endless acquaintances!—Oh, and such quaint people here! so ODD! So MORE than odd! Oh, extraordinary—!” Francis chuckled to himself over the extraordinariness. Then he seated himself gracefully at Aaron's table. “Oh, MUSIC! What? Corelli! So interesting! So very CLEVER, these people, weren't they!—Corelli and the younger Scarlatti and all that crowd.” Here he closed the score again. “But now—LOOK! Do you want to know anybody here, or don't you? I've told them about you, and of course they're dying to meet you and hear you play. But I thought it best not to mention anything about—about your being hard-up, and all that. I said you were just here on a visit. You see with this kind of people I'm sure it's much the best not to let them start off by thinking you will need them at all—or that you MIGHT need them. Why give yourself away, anyhow? Just meet them and take them for what they're worth—and then you can see. If they like to give you an engagement to play at some show or other—well, you can decide when the time comes whether you will accept. Much better that these kind of people shouldn't get it into their heads at once that they can hire your services. It doesn't do. They haven't enough discrimination for that. Much best make rather a favour of it, than sort of ask them to hire you.—Don't you agree? Perhaps I'm wrong.”

“Oh, there you ARE!” he exclaimed, waving his hand, twisting his waist, and then placing his hand on his chest. “Such a LONG way up to you! But miles—! So, how are you? Are you doing alright here? You are? I'm so glad—we’ve been so busy seeing people that we haven’t had a MINUTE. Not a MINUTE! People! People! People! Isn’t it amazing how many there are, and how many you know and get to know! Truly amazing! Endless acquaintances!—Oh, and such quirky people here! So STRANGE! More than strange! Oh, extraordinary—!” Francis chuckled to himself about the extraordinariness. Then he gracefully took a seat at Aaron's table. “Oh, MUSIC! What? Corelli! So interesting! So very CLEVER, these people, weren’t they!—Corelli and the younger Scarlatti and all that crowd.” He closed the score again. “But now—LOOK! Do you want to meet anyone here, or not? I’ve told them about you, and of course, they're eager to meet you and hear you play. But I thought it best not to mention anything about—about your financial situation and all that. I said you were just here on a visit. You see, with this kind of people, I’m sure it’s much better not to let them think right away that you’ll need them at all—or that you MIGHT need them. Why give yourself away, anyway? Just meet them and see what they’re worth—and then you can decide. If they want to give you a gig to play at some event or another—well, you can figure out later whether you want to take it. It’s much better that these kinds of people don’t get the idea that they can just hire you. They don’t have enough sense for that. It’s best to make it a bit of a favor rather than asking them to hire you.—Don’t you agree? Maybe I’m wrong.”

Aaron sat and listened and wondered at the wisdom and the genuine kindness of the young beau. And more still, he wondered at the profound social disillusionment. This handsome collie dog was something of a social wolf, half showing his fangs at the moment. But with genuine kindheartedness for another wolf. Aaron was touched.

Aaron sat and listened, amazed by the wisdom and genuine kindness of the young beau. Even more, he marveled at the deep social disillusionment. This handsome collie was somewhat of a social outsider, half revealing his teeth at that moment. But he had real compassion for another outsider. Aaron was moved.

“Yes, I think that's the best way,” he said.

“Yes, I think that's the best way,” he said.

“You do! Yes, so do I. Oh, they are such queer people! Why is it, do you think, that English people abroad go so very QUEER—so ultra-English—INCREDIBLE!—and at the same time so perfectly impossible? But impossible! Pathological, I assure you.—And as for their sexual behaviour—oh, dear, don't mention it. I assure you it doesn't bear mention.—And all quite flagrant, quite unabashed—under the cover of this fanatical Englishness. But I couldn't begin to TELL you all the things. It's just incredible.”

“You do! Yes, so do I. Oh, they are such strange people! Why do you think that English people abroad act so very strange—so over-the-top English—UNBELIEVABLE!—and at the same time so completely impossible? But impossible! It's pathological, I promise you.—And as for their sexual behavior—oh, please don’t bring it up. I can assure you it's not something to talk about.—And it’s all so blatant, so unashamed—hidden behind this extreme Englishness. But I couldn’t even begin to tell you everything. It's just unbelievable.”

Aaron wondered how on earth Francis had been able to discover and bear witness to so much that was incredible, in a bare two days. But a little gossip, and an addition of lurid imagination will carry you anywhere.

Aaron wondered how Francis had managed to discover and witness so much incredible stuff in just two days. But a little gossip and a dash of wild imagination can take you anywhere.

“Well now,” said Francis. “What are you doing today?”

“Well now,” said Francis. “What are you up to today?”

Aaron was not doing anything in particular.

Aaron wasn't doing anything in particular.

“Then will you come and have dinner with us—?”

“Then will you come and have dinner with us?”

Francis fixed up the time and the place—a small restaurant at the other end of the town. Then he leaned out of the window.

Francis arranged the time and location—a small restaurant at the other end of town. Then he leaned out the window.

“Fascinating place! Oh, fascinating place!” he said, soliloquy. “And you've got a superb view. Almost better than ours, I think.—Well then, half-past seven. We're meeting a few other people, mostly residents or people staying some time. We're not inviting them. Just dropping in, you know—a little restaurant. We shall see you then! Well then, a rivederci till this evening.—So glad you like Florence! I'm simply loving it—revelling. And the pictures!—Oh—”

“Such a fascinating place! Oh, such a fascinating place!” he said, speaking to himself. “And you have an amazing view. Almost better than ours, I think.—Well then, it’s half-past seven. We’re meeting a few other people, mostly locals or people staying for a while. We’re not inviting them. Just dropping by, you know—a little restaurant. We’ll see you then! So, a rivederci until this evening.—So glad you like Florence! I’m absolutely loving it—enjoying every moment. And the art!—Oh—”

The party that evening consisted all of men: Francis and Angus, and a writer, James Argyle, and little Algy Constable, and tiny Louis Mee, and deaf Walter Rosen. They all snapped and rattled at one another, and were rather spiteful but rather amusing. Francis and Angus had to leave early. They had another appointment. And James Argyle got quite tipsy, and said to Aaron:

The party that evening was all men: Francis, Angus, a writer named James Argyle, little Algy Constable, tiny Louis Mee, and deaf Walter Rosen. They all snapped and joked at each other, and while they were a bit spiteful, they were also pretty funny. Francis and Angus had to leave early for another appointment. Meanwhile, James Argyle got quite tipsy and said to Aaron:

“But, my boy, don't let yourself be led astray by the talk of such people as Algy. Beware of them, my boy, if you've a soul to save. If you've a soul to save!” And he swallowed the remains of his litre.

“But, my boy, don’t let yourself be misled by the chatter of people like Algy. Be careful around them, my boy, if you care about your soul. If you care about your soul!” And he finished the rest of his drink.

Algy's nose trembled a little, and his eyes blinked. “And if you've a soul to LOSE,” he said, “I would warn you very earnestly against Argyle.” Whereupon Algy shut one eye and opened the other so wide, that Aaron was almost scared. “Quite right, my boy. Ha! Ha! Never a truer thing said! Ha-ha-ha.” Argyle laughed his Mephistophelian tipsy laugh. “They'll teach you to save. Never was such a lot of ripe old savers! Save their old trouser-buttons! Go to them if you want to learn to save. Oh, yes, I advise it seriously. You'll lose nothing—not even a reputation.—You may lose a SOUL, of course. But that's a detail, among such a hoard of banknotes and trouser-buttons. Ha-ha! What's a soul, to them—?”

Algy's nose twitched a bit, and his eyes blinked. “And if you have a soul to LOSE,” he said, “I seriously advise you to stay away from Argyle.” Then Algy closed one eye and opened the other so wide that Aaron felt uneasy. “Absolutely right, my boy. Ha! Ha! Never a truer statement made! Ha-ha-ha.” Argyle laughed his drunken, devilish laugh. “They'll teach you how to save. Never have I seen such a group of tightwads! They save everything, even their old trouser buttons! Go to them if you want to learn about saving. Oh, yes, I really do recommend it. You won’t lose a thing—not even your reputation.—You might lose a SOUL, of course. But that’s just a minor detail with so many banknotes and trouser buttons around. Ha-ha! What’s a soul to them—?”

“What is it to you, is perhaps the more pertinent question,” said Algy, flapping his eyelids like some crazy owl. “It is you who specialise in the matter of soul, and we who are in need of enlightenment—”

“What does it matter to you, is probably the more relevant question,” said Algy, fluttering his eyelashes like a quirky owl. “You are the one who focuses on the soul, and we are the ones in need of understanding—”

“Yes, very true, you ARE! You ARE in need of enlightenment. A set of benighted wise virgins. Ha-ha-ha! That's good, that—benighted wise virgins! What—” Argyle put his red face near to Aaron's, and made a moue, narrowing his eyes quizzically as he peered up from under his level grey eyebrows. “Sit in the dark to save the lamp-oil—And all no good to them.—When the bridegroom cometh—! Ha-ha! Good that! Good, my boy!—The bridegroom—” he giggled to himself. “What about the bridegroom, Algy, my boy? Eh? What about him? Better trim your wick, old man, if it's not too late—”

“Yes, that’s absolutely true! You definitely need some enlightenment. A group of misguided wise virgins. Ha-ha-ha! That’s a good one—misguided wise virgins! What—” Argyle leaned his red face closer to Aaron’s and made a moue, squinting his eyes curiously as he looked up from underneath his straight grey eyebrows. “Sitting in the dark to save the lamp oil—And it does them no good.—When the bridegroom comes—! Ha-ha! That’s a good one! Good, my friend!—The bridegroom—” he chuckled to himself. “What about the bridegroom, Algy, my friend? Huh? What about him? You better trim your wick, old man, if it’s not too late—”

“We were talking of souls, not wicks, Argyle,” said Algy.

“We were talking about souls, not wicks, Argyle,” Algy said.

“Same thing. Upon my soul it all amounts to the same thing. Where's the soul in a man that hasn't got a bedfellow—eh?—answer me that! Can't be done you know. Might as well ask a virgin chicken to lay you an egg.”

“Same thing. Honestly, it all comes down to the same thing. Where's the soul in a man who doesn't have a partner—eh?—answer me that! It can't be done, you know. Might as well ask a virgin chicken to lay you an egg.”

“Then there ought to be a good deal of it about,” said Algy.

“Then there should be plenty of it around,” said Algy.

“Of what? Of soul? There ought to be a good deal of soul about?—Ah, because there's a good deal of—, you mean.—Ah, I wish it were so. I wish it were so. But, believe me, there's far more damned chastity in the world, than anything else. Even in this town.—Call it chastity, if you like. I see nothing in it but sterility. It takes a rat to praise long tails. Impotence set up the praise of chastity—believe me or not—but that's the bottom of it. The virtue is made out of the necessity.—Ha-ha-ha!—Like them! Like them! Ha-ha! Saving their souls! Why they'd save the waste matter of their bodies if they could. Grieves them to part with it.—Ha! ha!—ha!”

“Of what? Of the soul? There should be a lot of soul involved, right?—Ah, because there’s a lot of—, is that what you mean?—Ah, I wish that were true. I wish it were. But, believe me, there’s far more damn chastity in the world than anything else. Even in this town.—Call it chastity if you want. I see nothing in it but emptiness. It takes a rat to admire long tails. Impotence led to the praise of chastity—believe it or not—but that’s the truth of it. The virtue comes from the necessity.—Ha-ha-ha!—Just like them! Just like them! Ha-ha! Saving their souls! They’d hold onto the waste of their bodies if they could. It makes them upset to let it go.—Ha! ha!—ha!”

There was a pause. Argyle was in his cups, which left no more to be said. Algy, quivering and angry, looked disconcertingly round the room as if he were quite calm and collected. The deaf Jewish Rosen was smiling down his nose and saying: “What was that last? I didn't catch that last,” cupping his ear with his hand in the frantic hope that someone would answer. No one paid any heed.

There was a moment of silence. Argyle was drunk, so there was nothing more to say. Algy, trembling with anger, glanced around the room as if he were perfectly calm and composed. The deaf Jewish Rosen was smiling down his nose, saying, “What was that last? I didn’t catch that,” cupping his ear with his hand in a desperate hope that someone would respond. No one paid any attention.

“I shall be going,” said Algy, looking round. Then to Aaron he said, “You play the flute, I hear. May we hear you some time?”

“I’m leaving,” Algy said, looking around. Then he turned to Aaron and said, “I’ve heard you play the flute. Can we hear you sometime?”

“Yes,” said Aaron, non-committal.

“Yes,” Aaron replied, neutral.

“Well, look here—come to tea tomorrow. I shall have some friends, and Del Torre will play the piano. Come to tea tomorrow, will you?”

“Well, look here—come over for tea tomorrow. I’ll have some friends, and Del Torre will play the piano. Will you come to tea tomorrow?”

“Thank you, I will.”

"Thanks, I'll do that."

“And perhaps you'll bring your flute along.”

"And maybe you'll bring your flute with you."

“Don't you do any such thing, my boy. Make them entertain YOU, for once.—They're always squeezing an entertainment out of somebody—” and Argyle desperately emptied the remains of Algy's wine into his own glass: whilst Algy stood as if listening to something far off, and blinking terribly.

“Don’t you dare do anything like that, my boy. Make them entertain YOU for a change. They’re always getting someone else to entertain them—” and Argyle desperately poured the last of Algy’s wine into his own glass, while Algy stood there as if he were listening to something distant, blinking heavily.

“Anyhow,” he said at length, “you'll come, won't you? And bring the flute if you feel like it.”

“Anyway,” he finally said, “you'll come, right? And bring the flute if you want to.”

“Don't you take that flute, my boy,” persisted Argyle. “Don't think of such a thing. If they want a concert, let them buy their tickets and go to the Teatro Diana. Or to Marchesa del Torre's Saturday morning. She can afford to treat them.” Algy looked at Argyle, and blinked. “Well,” he said. “I hope you'll get home all right, Argyle.”

“Don’t you dare take that flute, kid,” Argyle insisted. “Don’t even think about it. If they want a concert, they can buy tickets and go to the Teatro Diana or to Marchesa del Torre’s Saturday morning show. She can afford to treat them.” Algy looked at Argyle and blinked. “Well,” he said. “I hope you make it home okay, Argyle.”

“Thank you for your courtesy, Algy. Won't you lend me your arm?”

“Thanks for being so kind, Algy. Could you lend me your arm?”

As Algy was small and frail, somewhat shaky, and as Argyle was a finely built, heavy man of fifty or more, the slap was unkind.

As Algy was small and frail, a bit unsteady, and Argyle was a well-built, heavy man of fifty or older, the slap was not nice.

“Afraid I can't tonight. Good-night—”

"Sorry, I can't tonight. Good night—"

Algy departed, so did little Mee, who had sat with a little delighted disapproval on his tiny, bird-like face, without saying anything. And even the Jew Rosen put away his deaf-machine and began awkwardly to take his leave. His long nose was smiling to itself complacently at all the things Argyle had been saying.

Algy left, and so did little Mee, who had been sitting there with a mix of delight and disapproval on his tiny, bird-like face, without saying a word. Even the Jew Rosen put away his hearing aid and awkwardly began to say his goodbyes. His long nose was smiling to itself contentedly at everything Argyle had been saying.

When he, too, had gone, Argyle arched his brows at Aaron, saying:

When he left, Argyle raised his brows at Aaron and said:

“Oh, my dear fellow, what a lot they are!—Little Mee—looking like an innocent little boy. He's over seventy if he's a day. Well over seventy. Well, you don't believe me. Ask his mother—ask his mother. She's ninety-five. Old lady of ninety-five—” Argyle even laughed himself at his own preposterousness.

“Oh, my dear friend, they really are quite a handful!—Little Mee—looking like an innocent little boy. He’s over seventy if he’s a day. Definitely well over seventy. Well, you don’t believe me. Ask his mother—ask his mother. She’s ninety-five. A ninety-five-year-old lady—” Argyle even laughed at his own ridiculousness.

“And then Algy—Algy's not a fool, you know. Oh, he can be most entertaining, most witty, and amusing. But he's out of place here. He should be in Kensington, dandling round the ladies' drawing rooms and making his mots. They're rich, you know, the pair of them. Little Mee used to boast that he lived on eleven-and-three-pence a week. Had to, poor chap. But then what does a white mouse like that need? Makes a heavy meal on a cheese-paring. Luck, you know—but of course he's come into money as well. Rich as Croesus, and still lives on nineteen-and-two-pence a week. Though it's nearly double, of course, what it used to be. No wonder he looks anxious. They disapprove of me—oh, quite right, quite right from their own point of view. Where would their money be otherwise? It wouldn't last long if I laid hands on it—” he made a devilish quizzing face. “But you know, they get on my nerves. Little old maids, you know, little old maids. I'm sure I'm surprised at their patience with me.—But when people are patient with you, you want to spit gall at them. Don't you? Ha-ha-ha! Poor old Algy.—Did I lay it on him tonight, or did I miss him?”

“And then Algy—Algy's not an idiot, you know. Oh, he can be really entertaining, super witty, and fun. But he doesn't belong here. He should be in Kensington, charming the ladies in their drawing rooms and dropping clever remarks. They're loaded, you know, both of them. Little Mee used to brag that he lived on eleven shillings and three pence a week. He had to, the poor guy. But then what does a little mouse like that really need? He eats like a bird. Luck, you know—but of course he’s come into some money too. Rich as Croesus, and still lives on nineteen shillings and two pence a week. Though that’s almost double what it used to be, of course. No wonder he looks worried. They think I’m bad news—oh, that’s fair enough from their perspective. Where would their money be without me? It wouldn’t last long if I got my hands on it—” he made a devilish smirk. “But you know, they really get on my nerves. Little old maids, you know, just little old maids. I’m honestly surprised at their patience with me.—But when people are patient with you, you just want to lash out at them. Don’t you? Ha-ha-ha! Poor old Algy.—Did I really lay it on him tonight, or did I miss him?”

“I think you got him,” said Aaron.

“I think you got him,” Aaron said.

“He'll never forgive me. Depend on it, he'll never forgive me. Ha-ha! I like to be unforgiven. It adds ZEST to one's intercourse with people, to know that they'll never forgive one. Ha-ha-ha! Little old maids, who do their knitting with their tongues. Poor old Algy—he drops his stitches now. Ha-ha-ha!—Must be eighty, I should say.”

“He'll never forgive me. Count on it, he'll never forgive me. Ha-ha! I like being unforgiven. It adds some spice to interacting with people, knowing they’ll never forgive you. Ha-ha-ha! Those little old maids who gossip while they knit. Poor old Algy—he’s losing his grip now. Ha-ha-ha! He must be around eighty, I’d say.”

Aaron laughed. He had never met a man like Argyle before—and he could not help being charmed. The other man had a certain wicked whimsicality that was very attractive, when levelled against someone else, and not against oneself. He must have been very handsome in his day, with his natural dignity, and his clean-shaven strong square face. But now his face was all red and softened and inflamed, his eyes had gone small and wicked under his bushy grey brows. Still he had a presence. And his grey hair, almost gone white, was still handsome.

Aaron laughed. He had never met a guy like Argyle before—and he couldn’t help but be charmed. The other man had a kind of wicked playfulness that was really attractive, especially when it was aimed at someone else and not himself. He must have been quite handsome in his prime, with his natural dignity and his strong, square, clean-shaven face. But now his face was all red, soft, and inflamed, and his eyes had become small and mischievous under his bushy grey eyebrows. Still, he had a strong presence. And his grey hair, almost white now, was still good-looking.

“And what are you going to do in Florence?” asked Argyle.

“And what are you planning to do in Florence?” asked Argyle.

Aaron explained.

Aaron clarified.

“Well,” said Argyle. “Make what you can out of them, and then go. Go before they have time to do the dirty on you. If they think you want anything from them, they'll treat you like a dog, like a dog. Oh, they're very frightened of anybody who wants anything of them: frightened to death. I see nothing of them.—Live by myself—see nobody. Can't stand it, you know: their silly little teaparties—simply can't stand it. No, I live alone—and shall die alone.—At least, I sincerely hope so. I should be sorry to have any of them hanging round.”

“Well,” said Argyle. “Take what you can from them and then leave. Get out before they have a chance to backstab you. If they think you need anything from them, they'll treat you like dirt, seriously. They're terrified of anyone who wants something from them: absolutely terrified. I don’t see any of them—just live on my own—don’t see anyone. I can't handle it, you know: their ridiculous little tea parties—just can't take it. No, I live alone—and plan to die alone. At least, I really hope so. I’d hate to have any of them hanging around.”

The restaurant was empty, the pale, malarial waiter—he had of course contracted malaria during the war—was looking purple round the eyes. But Argyle callously sat on. Aaron therefore rose to his feet.

The restaurant was empty, and the pale, malaria-stricken waiter—who had obviously gotten malaria during the war—had a purple tint around his eyes. But Argyle coldly remained seated. So, Aaron got up.

“Oh, I'm coming, I'm coming,” said Argyle.

“Oh, I’m on my way, I’m on my way,” said Argyle.

He got unsteadily to his feet. The waiter helped him on with his coat: and he put a disreputable-looking little curly hat on his head. Then he took his stick.

He got up unsteadily. The waiter helped him put on his coat, and he placed a shabby little curly hat on his head. Then he picked up his cane.

“Don't look at my appearance, my dear fellow,” said Argyle. “I am frayed at the wrists—look here!” He showed the cuffs of his overcoat, just frayed through. “I've got a trunkful of clothes in London, if only somebody would bring it out to me.—Ready then! Avanti!

“Don’t judge my looks, my friend,” said Argyle. “I’m a bit worn at the wrists—see for yourself!” He showed the cuffs of his overcoat, which were just starting to fray. “I have a trunk full of clothes back in London, if only someone would bring it to me.—Ready then! Let’s go!

And so they passed out into the still rainy street. Argyle lived in the very centre of the town: in the Cathedral Square. Aaron left him at his hotel door.

And so they stepped out into the quiet, rainy street. Argyle lived right in the heart of the town: in Cathedral Square. Aaron dropped him off at his hotel entrance.

“But come and see me,” said Argyle. “Call for me at twelve o'clock—or just before twelve—and let us have luncheon together. What! Is that all right?—Yes, come just before twelve.—When?—Tomorrow? Tomorrow morning? Will you come tomorrow?”

“But come and see me,” said Argyle. “Pick me up at twelve o'clock—or just before—and let’s have lunch together. What! Is that good?—Yeah, come just before twelve.—When?—Tomorrow? Tomorrow morning? Will you come tomorrow?”

Aaron said he would on Monday.

Aaron said he would on Monday.

“Monday, eh! You say Monday! Very well then. Don't you forget now. Don't you forget. For I've a memory like a vice. I shan't forget.—Just before twelve then. And come right up. I'm right under the roof. In Paradise, as the porter always says. Siamo nel paradiso. But he's a cretin. As near Paradise as I care for, for it's devilish hot in summer, and damned cold in winter. Don't you forget now—Monday, twelve o'clock.”

“Monday, huh! You say Monday! Alright then. Don’t you forget now. Don’t you forget. Because I have a memory like a steel trap. I won’t forget.—Just before noon then. And come right up. I’m right under the roof. In Paradise, as the doorman always says. Siamo nel paradiso. But he’s a total idiot. As close to Paradise as I want to be, because it’s incredibly hot in the summer, and freezing cold in the winter. Don’t you forget now—Monday, twelve o'clock.”

And Argyle pinched Aaron's arm fast, then went unsteadily up the steps to his hotel door.

And Argyle tightly grabbed Aaron's arm, then staggered up the steps to his hotel door.

The next day at Algy's there was a crowd Algy had a very pleasant flat indeed, kept more scrupulously neat and finicking than ever any woman's flat was kept. So today, with its bowls of flowers and its pictures and books and old furniture, and Algy, very nicely dressed, fluttering and blinking and making really a charming host, it was all very delightful to the little mob of visitors. They were a curious lot, it is true: everybody rather exceptional. Which though it may be startling, is so very much better fun than everybody all alike. Aaron talked to an old, old Italian elegant in side-curls, who peeled off his grey gloves and studied his formalities with a delightful Mid-Victorian dash, and told stories about a plaint which Lady Surry had against Lord Marsh, and was quite incomprehensible. Out rolled the English words, like plums out of a burst bag, and all completely unintelligible. But the old beau was supremely satisfied. He loved talking English, and holding his listeners spell-bound.

The next day at Algy's, there was a crowd. Algy had a really nice apartment, kept more meticulously neat and particular than any woman's place ever was. So today, with its bowls of flowers, pictures, books, and vintage furniture, and Algy, nicely dressed, fluttering around and being a charming host, it was all very delightful for the little group of visitors. They were an interesting bunch, it’s true: everyone was quite exceptional. While it may be surprising, it’s way more fun than having everyone be the same. Aaron chatted with an elderly Italian gentleman with side curls, who took off his gray gloves and spoke formally with a delightful Mid-Victorian flair, sharing stories about a complaint Lady Surry had against Lord Marsh, and it was pretty incomprehensible. The English words spilled out like plums from a burst bag, completely unintelligible. But the old dandy was incredibly pleased. He loved speaking English and captivating his audience.

Next to Aaron on the sofa sat the Marchesa del Torre, an American woman from the Southern States, who had lived most of her life in Europe. She was about forty years of age, handsome, well-dressed, and quiet in the buzz of the tea-party. It was evident she was one of Algy's lionesses. Now she sat by Aaron, eating nothing, but taking a cup of tea and keeping still. She seemed sad—or not well perhaps. Her eyes were heavy. But she was very carefully made up, and very well dressed, though simply: and sitting there, full-bosomed, rather sad, remote-seeming, she suggested to Aaron a modern Cleopatra brooding, Anthony-less.

Next to Aaron on the sofa sat the Marchesa del Torre, an American woman from the South, who had spent most of her life in Europe. She was around forty, attractive, well-dressed, and quiet amidst the chatter of the tea party. It was clear she was one of Algy's favorites. Now she sat by Aaron, not eating anything, just sipping her tea and remaining still. She looked sad—or maybe she wasn’t feeling well. Her eyes seemed heavy. But she was very carefully made up and nicely dressed, albeit simply; and sitting there, full-figured, somewhat melancholic, and seemingly distant, she reminded Aaron of a modern Cleopatra lost in her thoughts, without Anthony.

Her husband, the Marchese, was a little intense Italian in a colonel's grey uniform, cavalry, leather gaiters. He had blue eyes, his hair was cut very short, his head looked hard and rather military: he would have been taken for an Austrian officer, or even a German, had it not been for the peculiar Italian sprightliness and touch of grimace in his mobile countenance. He was rather like a gnome—not ugly, but odd.

Her husband, the Marchese, was a somewhat intense Italian in a colonel's grey uniform, complete with cavalry leather gaiters. He had blue eyes, his hair was cut very short, and his head looked tough and quite military: he could have been mistaken for an Austrian officer or even a German if it weren't for the unique Italian liveliness and hint of a grimace in his expressive face. He resembled a gnome—not ugly, but definitely unusual.

Now he came and stood opposite to Signor di Lanti, and quizzed him in Italian. But it was evident, in quizzing the old buck, the little Marchese was hovering near his wife, in ear-shot. Algy came up with cigarettes, and she at once began to smoke, with that peculiar heavy intensity of a nervous woman.

Now he came and stood in front of Signor di Lanti and teased him in Italian. But it was clear that, while teasing the old man, the little Marchese was nearby, within earshot of his wife. Algy approached with cigarettes, and she immediately started smoking, with that intense heaviness that characterizes a nervous woman.

Aaron did not say anything—did not know what to say. He was peculiarly conscious of the woman sitting next to him, her arm near his. She smoked heavily, in silence, as if abstracted, a sort of cloud on her level, dark brows. Her hair was dark, but a softish brown, not black, and her skin was fair. Her bosom would be white.—Why Aaron should have had this thought, he could not for the life of him say.

Aaron didn’t say anything—he didn’t know what to say. He was oddly aware of the woman sitting next to him, her arm close to his. She smoked heavily in silence, seeming lost in thought, a sort of cloud resting on her defined, dark brows. Her hair was dark, but more of a soft brown than black, and her skin was fair. Her chest would be pale.—Why Aaron had this thought, he couldn’t explain at all.

Manfredi, her husband, rolled his blue eyes and grimaced as he laughed at old Lanti. But it was obvious that his attention was diverted sideways, towards his wife. Aaron, who was tired of nursing a tea-cup, placed in on a table and resumed his seat in silence. But suddenly the little Marchese whipped out his cigarette-case, and making a little bow, presented it to Aaron, saying:

Manfredi, her husband, rolled his blue eyes and grimaced while laughing at old Lanti. But it was clear that his focus was shifted towards his wife. Aaron, who was fed up with holding a teacup, set it down on the table and silently took his seat again. Then, all of a sudden, the young Marchese pulled out his cigarette case, made a small bow, and offered it to Aaron, saying:

“Won't you smoke?”

"Want to smoke?"

“Thank you,” said Aaron.

“Thanks,” said Aaron.

“Turkish that side—Virginia there—you see.”

“Turkish on that side—Virginia there—you see.”

“Thank you, Turkish,” said Aaron.

"Thanks, Turkish," said Aaron.

The little officer in his dove-grey and yellow uniform snapped his box shut again, and presented a light.

The little officer in his light grey and yellow uniform snapped his box shut again and offered a light.

“You are new in Florence?” he said, as he presented the match.

“You're new in Florence?” he said, as he offered the match.

“Four days,” said Aaron.

"Four days," said Aaron.

“And I hear you are musical.”

“And I hear you’re into music.”

“I play the flute—no more.”

“I play the flute—nothing else.”

“Ah, yes—but then you play it as an artist, not as an accomplishment.”

“Ah, yes—but then you play it like an artist, not just as an achievement.”

“But how do you know?” laughed Aaron.

“But how do you know?” Aaron laughed.

“I was told so—and I believe it.”

"I was told that—and I believe it."

“That's nice of you, anyhow—But you are a musician too.”

"That's nice of you, anyway—but you're a musician too."

“Yes—we are both musicians—my wife and I.”

“Yes—we’re both musicians—my wife and I.”

Manfredi looked at his wife. She flicked the ash off her cigarette.

Manfredi looked at his wife. She tapped the ash off her cigarette.

“What sort?” said Aaron.

"What kind?" said Aaron.

“Why, how do you mean, what sort? We are dilettanti, I suppose.”

“Why, what do you mean, what kind? I guess we are just amateurs.”

“No—what is your instrument? The piano?”

“No—what’s your instrument? Piano?”

“Yes—the pianoforte. And my wife sings. But we are very much out of practice. I have been at the war four years, and we have had our home in Paris. My wife was in Paris, she did not wish to stay in Italy alone. And so—you see—everything goes—”

“Yes—the piano. And my wife sings. But we’re really out of practice. I’ve been at war for four years, and we’ve been living in Paris. My wife was in Paris; she didn’t want to stay in Italy by herself. And so—you see—everything’s changed—”

“But you will begin again?”

“But will you start over?”

“Yes. We have begun already. We have music on Saturday mornings. Next Saturday a string quartette, and violin solos by a young Florentine woman—a friend—very good indeed, daughter of our Professor Tortoli, who composes—as you may know—”

“Yes. We’ve already started. We have music on Saturday mornings. Next Saturday, there’s a string quartet, and violin solos by a young woman from Florence—a friend—who is really good, the daughter of our Professor Tortoli, who composes—as you might know—”

“Yes,” said Aaron.

“Yes,” Aaron said.

“Would you care to come and hear—?”

“Would you like to come and listen—?”

“Awfully nice if you would—” suddenly said the wife, quite simply, as if she had merely been tired, and not talking before.

“Really nice if you could—” the wife suddenly said, quite casually, as if she had just been tired and not having a conversation before.

“I should like to very much—”

“I really want to—”

“Do come then.”

"Please come then."

While they were making the arrangements, Algy came up in his blandest manner.

While they were making the plans, Algy showed up with his most charming demeanor.

“Now Marchesa—might we hope for a song?”

“Now Marchesa—can we expect a song?”

“No—I don't sing any more,” came the slow, contralto reply.

“No—I don’t sing anymore,” came the slow, deep reply.

“Oh, but you can't mean you say that deliberately—”

“Oh, but you can’t possibly mean that on purpose—”

“Yes, quite deliberately—” She threw away her cigarette and opened her little gold case to take another.

“Yes, definitely—” She flicked her cigarette away and opened her small gold case to take another.

“But what can have brought you to such a disastrous decision?”

“But what could have led you to make such a terrible decision?”

“I can't say,” she replied, with a little laugh. “The war, probably.”

“I can’t say,” she replied, laughing a bit. “Probably the war.”

“Oh, but don't let the war deprive us of this, as of everything else.”

“Oh, but let’s not allow the war to take this away from us, just like everything else.”

“Can't be helped,” she said. “I have no choice in the matter. The bird has flown—” She spoke with a certain heavy languor.

“Can't be helped,” she said. “I have no choice in this. The bird has flown—” She spoke with a certain heavy weariness.

“You mean the bird of your voice? Oh, but that is quite impossible. One can hear it calling out of the leaves every time you speak.”

“You're talking about the sound of your voice? Oh, but that's totally impossible. You can hear it calling out from the leaves every time you talk.”

“I'm afraid you can't get him to do any more than call out of the leaves.”

“I'm afraid you can't get him to do more than shout from the bushes.”

“But—but—pardon me—is it because you don't intend there should be any more song? Is that your intention?”

“But—but—excuse me—is it because you don’t plan for there to be any more songs? Is that what you mean?”

“That I couldn't say,” said the Marchesa, smoking, smoking.

“That I can’t say,” said the Marchesa, smoking, smoking.

“Yes,” said Manfredi. “At the present time it is because she WILL not—not because she cannot. It is her will, as you say.”

“Yes,” said Manfredi. “Right now it’s because she won’t—not because she can’t. It’s her choice, like you said.”

“Dear me! Dear me!” said Algy. “But this is really another disaster added to the war list.—But—but—will none of us ever be able to persuade you?” He smiled half cajoling, half pathetic, with a prodigious flapping of his eyes.

“Goodness! Goodness!” said Algy. “But this is truly another disaster added to the list of things caused by the war.—But—but—will none of us ever be able to convince you?” He smiled in a way that was both charming and a bit sad, with a dramatic fluttering of his eyelids.

“I don't know,” said she. “That will be as it must be.”

“I don't know,” she said. “It will be what it needs to be.”

“Then can't we say it must be SONG once more?”

“Then can't we say it has to be SONG again?”

To this sally she merely laughed, and pressed out her half-smoked cigarette.

To this remark, she just laughed and extinguished her half-smoked cigarette.

“How very disappointing! How very cruel of—of fate—and the war—and—and all the sum total of evils,” said Algy.

“How disappointing! How cruel of—of fate—and the war—and—and all the totality of evils,” said Algy.

“Perhaps—” here the little and piquant host turned to Aaron.

“Maybe—” here the small and sharp host turned to Aaron.

“Perhaps Mr. Sisson, your flute might call out the bird of song. As thrushes call each other into challenge, you know. Don't you think that is very probable?”

“Maybe Mr. Sisson, your flute could attract the songbird. Like how thrushes challenge each other, you know. Don’t you think that’s pretty likely?”

“I have no idea,” said Aaron.

“I have no idea,” Aaron said.

“But you, Marchesa. Won't you give us hope that it might be so?”

“But you, Marchesa. Won't you give us hope that it could happen?”

“I've no idea, either,” said she. “But I should very much like to hear Mr. Sisson's flute. It's an instrument I like extremely.”

“I have no idea either,” she said. “But I would really love to hear Mr. Sisson's flute. It's an instrument I really like.”

“There now. You see you may work the miracle, Mr. Sisson. Won't you play to us?”

“There we go. You see you can work the magic, Mr. Sisson. Will you play for us?”

“I'm afraid I didn't bring my flute along,” said Aaron “I didn't want to arrive with a little bag.”

“I'm afraid I didn’t bring my flute with me,” said Aaron. “I didn’t want to show up with a small bag.”

“Quite!” said Algy. “What a pity it wouldn't go in your pocket.”

“Totally!” said Algy. “What a shame it won't fit in your pocket.”

“Not music and all,” said Aaron.

“Not music or anything like that,” said Aaron.

“Dear me! What a comble of disappointment. I never felt so strongly, Marchesa, that the old life and the old world had collapsed.—Really—I shall soon have to try to give up being cheerful at all.”

“Wow! What a total disappointment. I’ve never felt so strongly, Marchesa, that the old life and the old world have fallen apart.—Honestly—I'll soon have to stop trying to be cheerful altogether.”

“Don't do that,” said the Marchesa. “It isn't worth the effort.”

“Don’t do that,” the Marchesa said. “It’s not worth the effort.”

“Ah! I'm glad you find it so. Then I have hope.”

“Ah! I'm glad you think so. Then I have hope.”

She merely smiled, indifferent.

She just smiled, indifferent.

The teaparty began to break up—Aaron found himself going down the stairs with the Marchesa and her husband. They descended all three in silence, husband and wife in front. Once outside the door, the husband asked:

The tea party started to wind down—Aaron found himself heading down the stairs with the Marchesa and her husband. They went down together in silence, the couple in front. Once they were outside the door, the husband asked:

“How shall we go home, dear? Tram or carriage—?” It was evident he was economical.

“How are we getting home, dear? Tram or carriage—?” It was clear he was being economical.

“Walk,” she said, glancing over her shoulder at Aaron. “We are all going the same way, I believe.”

“Let’s go,” she said, looking back at Aaron. “I think we’re all heading in the same direction.”

Aaron said where he lived. They were just across the river. And so all three proceeded to walk through the town.

Aaron mentioned where he lived. They were just across the river. So, all three of them went for a walk through the town.

“You are sure it won't be too much for you—too far?” said the little officer, taking his wife's arm solicitously. She was taller than he. But he was a spirited fellow.

“You're certain it won't be too much for you—too far?” said the little officer, worryingly taking his wife's arm. She was taller than him. But he was a spirited guy.

“No, I feel like walking.”

“No, I want to walk.”

“So long as you don't have to pay for it afterwards.”

“So long as you don’t have to pay for it later.”

Aaron gathered that she was not well. Yet she did not look ill—unless it were nerves. She had that peculiar heavy remote quality of pre-occupation and neurosis.

Aaron sensed that she wasn't feeling well. However, she didn't appear sick—unless it was anxiety. She had that strange, distant heaviness of being preoccupied and anxious.

The streets of Florence were very full this Sunday evening, almost impassable, crowded particularly with gangs of grey-green soldiers. The three made their way brokenly, and with difficulty. The Italian was in a constant state of returning salutes. The grey-green, sturdy, unsoldierly soldiers looked at the woman as she passed.

The streets of Florence were really crowded this Sunday evening, almost impossible to navigate, packed especially with groups of gray-green soldiers. The three of them moved along slowly and with difficulty. The Italian kept returning salutes constantly. The sturdy, unmilitary gray-green soldiers watched the woman as she walked by.

“I am sure you had better take a carriage,” said Manfredi.

“I’m sure you’d be better off taking a carriage,” Manfredi said.

“No—I don't mind it.”

“No—I'm fine with it.”

“Do you feel at home in Florence?” Aaron asked her.

“Do you feel at home in Florence?” Aaron asked her.

“Yes—as much as anywhere. Oh, yes—quite at home.”

“Yes—as much as anywhere. Oh, yes—definitely at home.”

“Do you like it as well as anywhere?” he asked.

“Do you like it as much as anywhere else?” he asked.

“Yes—for a time. Paris for the most part.”

"Yeah—for a bit. Mainly Paris."

“Never America?”

"Never in America?"

“No, never America. I came when I was quite a little girl to Europe—Madrid—Constantinople—Paris. I hardly knew America at all.”

“No, never America. I came to Europe when I was just a little girl—Madrid—Constantinople—Paris. I barely knew America at all.”

Aaron remembered that Francis had told him, the Marchesa's father had been ambassador to Paris.

Aaron recalled that Francis had mentioned the Marchesa's father used to be the ambassador to Paris.

“So you feel you have no country of your own?”

“So you feel like you don't have a country to call your own?”

“I have Italy. I am Italian now, you know.”

“I have Italy. I’m Italian now, you know.”

Aaron wondered why she spoke so muted, so numbed. Manfredi seemed really attached to her—and she to him. They were so simple with one another.

Aaron wondered why she spoke so softly, so detached. Manfredi seemed really close to her—and she to him. They were so genuine with each other.

They came towards the bridge where they should part.

They walked toward the bridge where they were supposed to separate.

“Won't you come and have a cocktail?” she said.

“Will you come and have a cocktail?” she asked.

“Now?” said Aaron.

“Now?” asked Aaron.

“Yes. This is the right time for a cocktail. What time is it, Manfredi?”

“Yes. This is the perfect time for a cocktail. What time is it, Manfredi?”

“Half past six. Do come and have one with us,” said the Italian. “We always take one about this time.”

“It's half past six. Come join us for one,” said the Italian. “We always have one around this time.”

Aaron continued with them over the bridge. They had the first floor of an old palazzo opposite, a little way up the hill. A man-servant opened the door.

Aaron walked with them across the bridge. They had the first floor of an old palazzo across from them, a short distance up the hill. A butler opened the door.

“If only it will be warm,” she said. “The apartment is almost impossible to keep warm. We will sit in the little room.”

“If only it will be warm,” she said. “The apartment is nearly impossible to heat. We’ll sit in the small room.”

Aaron found himself in a quite warm room with shaded lights and a mixture of old Italian stiffness and deep soft modern comfort. The Marchesa went away to take off her wraps, and the Marchese chatted with Aaron. The little officer was amiable and kind, and it was evident he liked his guest.

Aaron found himself in a rather warm room with dim lighting, filled with a blend of old Italian formality and deep, soft modern comfort. The Marchesa stepped away to take off her wraps, and the Marchese chatted with Aaron. The little officer was friendly and kind, and it was clear he appreciated having his guest there.

“Would you like to see the room where we have music?” he said. “It is a fine room for the purpose—we used before the war to have music every Saturday morning, from ten to twelve: and all friends might come. Usually we had fifteen or twenty people. Now we are starting again. I myself enjoy it so much. I am afraid my wife isn't so enthusiastic as she used to be. I wish something would rouse her up, you know. The war seemed to take her life away. Here in Florence are so many amateurs. Very good indeed. We can have very good chamber-music indeed. I hope it will cheer her up and make her quite herself again. I was away for such long periods, at the front.—And it was not good for her to be alone.—I am hoping now all will be better.”

“Would you like to see the room where we play music?” he said. “It’s a great room for that—we used to have music every Saturday morning before the war, from ten to twelve, and all our friends were welcome. Usually, we had about fifteen or twenty people. Now we’re starting it up again. I really enjoy it. I’m afraid my wife isn’t as excited as she used to be. I wish something would reawaken her interest, you know. The war seemed to take her spirit away. There are so many amateur musicians here in Florence. Really quite good. We can have some excellent chamber music. I hope it will lift her spirits and bring her back to herself. I was away for such long stretches, at the front. And being alone wasn’t good for her. I’m hoping things will get better now.”

So saying, the little, odd officer switched on the lights of the long salon. It was a handsome room in the Italian mode of the Empire period—beautiful old faded tapestry panels—reddish—and some ormolu furniture—and other things mixed in—rather conglomerate, but pleasing, all the more pleasing. It was big, not too empty, and seemed to belong to human life, not to show and shut-upedness. The host was happy showing it.

So saying, the quirky little officer turned on the lights in the long salon. It was an elegant room in the Italian style of the Empire period—beautiful old faded tapestry panels in reddish tones—and some ormolu furniture—and a mix of other items—somewhat of a hodgepodge, but still pleasing, all the more so. It was spacious, not too bare, and felt lived-in, not just for show. The host was happy to showcase it.

“Of course the flat in Paris is more luxurious than this,” he said. “But I prefer this. I prefer it here.” There was a certain wistfulness as he looked round, then began to switch off the lights.

“Of course the apartment in Paris is fancier than this,” he said. “But I like this better. I prefer it here.” There was a hint of nostalgia as he looked around, then started turning off the lights.

They returned to the little salotta. The Marchesa was seated in a low chair. She wore a very thin white blouse, that showed her arms and her throat. She was a full-breasted, soft-skinned woman, though not stout.

They went back to the small sitting room. The Marchesa was sitting in a low chair. She wore a very thin white blouse that revealed her arms and neck. She was a full-bosomed, soft-skinned woman, but not overweight.

“Make the cocktails then, Manfredi,” she said. “Do you find this room very cold?” she asked of Aaron.

“Make the cocktails then, Manfredi,” she said. “Do you think this room is really cold?” she asked Aaron.

“Not a bit cold,” he said.

“Not cold at all,” he said.

“The stove goes all the time,” she said, “but without much effect.”

“The stove is always on,” she said, “but it doesn’t do much.”

“You wear such thin clothes,” he said.

“You're wearing such thin clothes,” he said.

“Ah, no, the stove should give heat enough. Do sit down. Will you smoke? There are cigarettes—and cigars, if you prefer them.”

“Ah, no, the stove should provide enough heat. Please, sit down. Would you like to smoke? There are cigarettes and cigars, if you prefer those.”

“No, I've got my own, thanks.”

“No, I've got my own, thanks.”

She took her own cigarette from her gold case.

She pulled out her cigarette from her gold case.

“It is a fine room, for music, the big room,” said he.

“It’s a great room for music, the big room,” he said.

“Yes, quite. Would you like to play for us some time, do you think?”

"Yes, definitely. Do you think you'd like to play for us sometime?"

“Do you want me to? I mean does it interest you?”

“Do you want me to? I mean, are you interested?”

“What—the flute?”

“What—the heck?”

“No—music altogether—”

“No music at all—”

“Music altogether—! Well! I used to love it. Now—I'm not sure. Manfredi lives for it, almost.”

“Music, all together—! Well! I used to love it. Now—I'm not so sure. Manfredi is almost obsessed with it.”

“For that and nothing else?” asked Aaron.

“For that and nothing more?” asked Aaron.

“No, no! No, no! Other things as well.”

“No, no! No, no! There are other things too.”

“But you don't like it much any more?”

“But you don’t really like it anymore?”

“I don't know. Perhaps I don't. I'm not sure.”

“I don't know. Maybe I don't. I'm not sure.”

“You don't look forward to the Saturday mornings?” he asked.

“You don't look forward to Saturday mornings?” he asked.

“Perhaps I don't—but for Manfredi's sake, of course, I do. But for his sake more than my own, I admit. And I think he knows it.”

“Maybe I don’t—but for Manfredi’s sake, of course, I do. But I admit it’s more for him than for myself. I think he realizes that.”

“A crowd of people in one's house—” said Aaron.

“A crowd of people in your house—” said Aaron.

“Yes, the people. But it's not only that. It's the music itself—I think I can't stand it any more. I don't know.”

“Yes, the people. But it's not just that. It's the music itself—I think I can't take it anymore. I don't know.”

“Too emotional? Too much feeling for you?”

“Too emotional? Too much feeling for you?”

“Yes, perhaps. But no. What I can't stand is chords, you know: harmonies. A number of sounds all sounding together. It just makes me ill. It makes me feel so sick.”

“Yes, maybe. But no. What I can't take is chords, you know: harmonies. A bunch of sounds all playing together. It just grosses me out. It makes me feel so sick.”

“What—do you want discords?—dissonances?”

"What—do you want conflicts?—tensions?"

“No—they are nearly as bad. No, it's just when any number of musical notes, different notes, come together, harmonies or discords. Even a single chord struck on the piano. It makes me feel sick. I just feel as if I should retch. Isn't it strange? Of course, I don't tell Manfredi. It would be too cruel to him. It would cut his life in two.”

“No—they're almost as bad. No, it's just that when any number of musical notes, different notes, come together, whether they're harmonious or discordant. Even a single chord played on the piano. It makes me feel sick. I just feel like I might vomit. Isn't that strange? Of course, I don't tell Manfredi. It would be too cruel to him. It would ruin his life.”

“But then why do you have the music—the Saturdays—then?”

“But then why do you have the music — the Saturdays — then?”

“Oh, I just keep out of the way as much as possible. I'm sure you feel there is something wrong with me, that I take it as I do,” she added, as if anxious: but half ironical.

“Oh, I just try to stay out of everyone's way as much as I can. I'm sure you think there's something off about me, that I take things the way I do,” she added, sounding a bit nervous but also half-joking.

“No—I was just wondering—I believe I feel something the same myself. I know orchestra makes me blind with hate or I don't know what. But I want to throw bombs.”

“No—I was just curious—I think I feel something similar myself. I know the orchestra makes me feel blinded by hate or something like that. But I want to throw bombs.”

“There now. It does that to me, too. Only now it has fairly got me down, and I feel nothing but helpless nausea. You know, like when you are seasick.”

“There now. It does that to me, too. Only now it has really got me down, and I feel nothing but helpless nausea. You know, like when you are seasick.”

Her dark-blue, heavy, haunted-looking eyes were resting on him as if she hoped for something. He watched her face steadily, a curious intelligence flickering on his own.

Her deep blue, heavy, haunted-looking eyes were fixed on him as if she was hoping for something. He looked at her face intently, a spark of curiosity flashing across his own.

“Yes,” he said. “I understand it. And I know, at the bottom, I'm like that. But I keep myself from realising, don't you know? Else perhaps, where should I be? Because I make my life and my living at it, as well.”

“Yes,” he said. “I get it. And I know, deep down, I'm like that. But I avoid facing it, you know? Otherwise, where would I be? Because I build my life and my livelihood around it, too.”

“At music! Do you! But how bad for you. But perhaps the flute is different. I have a feeling that it is. I can think of one single pipe-note—yes, I can think of it quite, quite calmly. And I can't even think of the piano, or of the violin with its tremolo, or of orchestra, or of a string quartette—or even a military band—I can't think of it without a shudder. I can only bear drum-and-fife. Isn't it crazy of me—but from the other, from what we call music proper, I've endured too much. But bring your flute one day. Bring it, will you? And let me hear it quite alone. Quite, quite alone. I think it might do me an awful lot of good. I do, really. I can imagine it.” She closed her eyes and her strange, sing-song lapsing voice came to an end. She spoke almost like one in a trance—or a sleep-walker.

“At music! Do you! But that's bad for you. Maybe the flute is different. I have a feeling it is. I can think of one single note—yes, I can think of it very calmly. I can't even think of the piano, or the violin with its tremolo, or an orchestra, or a string quartet—or even a military band—I can't think of those without feeling uneasy. I can only handle drum-and-fife. Isn't that crazy? But from what we call real music, I've taken too much. But bring your flute one day. Bring it, will you? And let me hear it all by itself. All by itself. I think it might really help me. I truly do. I can imagine it.” She closed her eyes and her strange, sing-song, fading voice came to an end. She spoke almost like someone in a trance—or a sleepwalker.

“I've got it now in my overcoat pocket,” he said, “if you like.”

“I have it in my overcoat pocket now,” he said, “if you want.”

“Have you? Yes!” She was never hurried: always slow and resonant, so that the echoes of her voice seemed to linger. “Yes—do get it. Do get it. And play in the other room—quite—quite without accompaniment. Do—and try me.”

“Have you? Yes!” She was never in a rush: always slow and deep, making her voice seem to hang in the air. “Yes—go ahead and get it. Get it. And play in the other room—totally—totally without any accompaniment. Do it—and test me.”

“And you will tell me what you feel?”

“And you’re going to tell me how you feel?”

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

Aaron went out to his overcoat. When he returned with his flute, which he was screwing together, Manfredi had come with the tray and the three cocktails. The Marchesa took her glass.

Aaron went to get his overcoat. When he came back with his flute, which he was putting together, Manfredi arrived with the tray and the three cocktails. The Marchesa picked up her glass.

“Listen, Manfredi,” she said. “Mr. Sisson is going to play, quite alone in the sala. And I am going to sit here and listen.”

“Listen, Manfredi,” she said. “Mr. Sisson is going to play all by himself in the sala. And I’m going to sit here and listen.”

“Very well,” said Manfredi. “Drink your cocktail first. Are you going to play without music?”

“Sure,” said Manfredi. “Have your cocktail first. Are you really going to play without music?”

“Yes,” said Aaron.

"Yes," Aaron replied.

“I'll just put on the lights for you.”

“I'll just turn on the lights for you.”

“No—leave it dark. Enough light will come in from here.”

“No—keep it dark. Enough light will come in from here.”

“Sure?” said Manfredi.

"Are you sure?" said Manfredi.

“Yes.”

"Yep."

The little soldier was an intruder at the moment. Both the others felt it so. But they bore him no grudge. They knew it was they who were exceptional, not he. Aaron swallowed his drink, and looked towards the door.

The little soldier was an outsider at that moment. The other two sensed it too. But they held no resentment towards him. They understood that they were the unusual ones, not him. Aaron finished his drink and glanced at the door.

“Sit down, Manfredi. Sit still,” said the Marchesa.

“Sit down, Manfredi. Stay still,” said the Marchesa.

“Won't you let me try some accompaniment?” said the soldier.

“Will you let me try some accompaniment?” said the soldier.

“No. I shall just play a little thing from memory,” said Aaron.

“No. I'll just play a little something from memory,” said Aaron.

“Sit down, dear. Sit down,” said the Marchesa to her husband.

“Sit down, dear. Sit down,” said the Marchesa to her husband.

He seated himself obediently. The flash of bright yellow on the grey of his uniform seemed to make him like a chaffinch or a gnome.

He sat down willingly. The bright yellow against the grey of his uniform made him look like a chaffinch or a gnome.

Aaron retired to the other room, and waited awhile, to get back the spell which connected him with the woman, and gave the two of them this strange isolation, beyond the bounds of life, as it seemed.

Aaron went to the other room and waited for a bit to get back the bond that tied him to the woman, granting them both this unusual separation, seemingly beyond the limits of life.

He caught it again. And there, in the darkness of the big room, he put his flute to his lips, and began to play. It was a clear, sharp, lilted run-and-fall of notes, not a tune in any sense of the word, and yet a melody, a bright, quick sound of pure animation, a bright, quick, animate noise, running and pausing. It was like a bird's singing, in that it had no human emotion or passion or intention or meaning—a ripple and poise of animate sound. But it was unlike a bird's singing, in that the notes followed clear and single one after the other, in their subtle gallop. A nightingale is rather like that—a wild sound. To read all the human pathos into nightingales' singing is nonsense. A wild, savage, non-human lurch and squander of sound, beautiful, but entirely unaesthetic.

He caught it again. And there, in the darkness of the big room, he put his flute to his lips and started to play. It was a clear, sharp, lively run of notes, not a tune in any traditional sense, but still a melody—a bright, quick sound full of energy, a vibrant, animated noise that flowed and paused. It resembled a bird's song in that it held no human emotion, passion, intention, or meaning—a ripple and balance of lively sound. But it was different from a bird's singing because the notes came one after the other, in a smooth, subtle rhythm. A nightingale is somewhat like that—a wild sound. Assigning all that human emotion to a nightingale's song is absurd. It’s a wild, raw, non-human burst of sound, beautiful but completely lacking in aesthetic.

What Aaron was playing was not of his own invention. It was a bit of mediaeval phrasing written for the pipe and the viol. It made the piano seem a ponderous, nerve-wracking steam-roller of noise, and the violin, as we know it, a hateful wire-drawn nerve-torturer.

What Aaron was playing wasn't his own creation. It was a piece of medieval music written for the pipe and the viol. It made the piano sound like a heavy, nerve-racking steamroller of noise, and the violin, as we know it, a painful wire-drawn nerve torture.

After a little while, when he entered the smaller room again, the Marchesa looked full into his face.

After a short while, when he stepped back into the smaller room, the Marchesa looked directly into his face.

“Good!” she said. “Good!”

"Awesome!" she said. "Awesome!"

And a gleam almost of happiness seemed to light her up. She seemed like one who had been kept in a horrible enchanted castle—for years and years. Oh, a horrible enchanted castle, with wet walls of emotions and ponderous chains of feelings and a ghastly atmosphere of must-be. She felt she had seen through the opening door a crack of sunshine, and thin, pure, light outside air, outside, beyond this dank and beastly dungeon of feelings and moral necessity. Ugh!—she shuddered convulsively at what had been. She looked at her little husband. Chains of necessity all round him: a little jailor. Yet she was fond of him. If only he would throw away the castle keys. He was a little gnome. What did he clutch the castle-keys so tight for?

And a spark of happiness seemed to brighten her. She looked like someone who had been trapped in a terrible enchanted castle for years. Oh, a terrible enchanted castle, with cold, damp walls of emotions and heavy chains of feelings, and a ghastly atmosphere of obligation. She felt she had glimpsed a ray of sunshine through a crack in the door, and the thin, pure air outside, beyond this miserable and oppressive dungeon of feelings and moral duty. Ugh!—she shuddered at the thought of what had been. She glanced at her little husband. Chains of obligation surrounded him: a tiny jailer. Yet she cared for him. If only he would toss away the castle keys. He was like a little gnome. Why did he hold onto those keys so tightly?

Aaron looked at her. He knew that they understood one another, he and she. Without any moral necessity or any other necessity. Outside—they had got outside the castle of so-called human life. Outside the horrible, stinking human castle Of life. A bit of true, limpid freedom. Just a glimpse.

Aaron looked at her. He knew that they understood each other, he and she. Without any moral obligation or any other reason. Outside—they had escaped the castle of so-called human life. Outside the terrible, stinking human castle of life. Just a taste of true, clear freedom. Just a glimpse.

“Charming!” said the Marchese. “Truly charming! But what was it you played?”

“Charming!” said the Marchese. “Really charming! But what was it you played?”

Aaron told him.

Aaron informed him.

“But truly delightful. I say, won't you play for us one of these Saturdays? And won't you let me take the accompaniment? I should be charmed, charmed if you would.”

“But it’s truly delightful. I say, will you play for us one of these Saturdays? And will you let me take the accompaniment? I’d be so thrilled, thrilled if you would.”

“All right,” said Aaron.

“Okay,” said Aaron.

“Do drink another cocktail,” said his hostess.

“Please have another cocktail,” said his hostess.

He did so. And then he rose to leave.

He did that. Then he got up to leave.

“Will you stay to dinner?” said the Marchesa. “We have two people coming—two Italian relatives of my husband. But—”

“Will you stay for dinner?” said the Marchesa. “We have two guests coming—two Italian relatives of my husband. But—”

No, Aaron declined to stay to dinner.

No, Aaron decided not to stay for dinner.

“Then won't you come on—let me see—on Wednesday? Do come on Wednesday. We are alone. And do bring the flute. Come at half-past six, as today, will you? Yes?”

“Then won't you come on—let me see—on Wednesday? Please come on Wednesday. We’ll be alone. And please bring the flute. Come at six-thirty, like today, okay? Yes?”

Aaron promised—and then he found himself in the street. It was half-past seven. Instead of returning straight home, he crossed the Ponte Vecchio and walked straight into the crowd. The night was fine now. He had his overcoat over his arm, and in a sort of trance or frenzy, whirled away by his evening's experience, and by the woman, he strode swiftly forward, hardly heeding anything, but rushing blindly on through all the crowd, carried away by his own feelings, as much as if he had been alone, and all these many people merely trees.

Aaron made a promise—and then he found himself out on the street. It was half-past seven. Instead of heading straight home, he crossed the Ponte Vecchio and walked right into the crowd. The night was nice now. He had his overcoat draped over his arm, and in a sort of daze or excitement, fueled by his evening's experiences and by the woman, he strode quickly forward, barely noticing anything, but moving blindly through all the people, caught up in his own emotions, as if he were alone, and everyone around him were just trees.

Leaving the Piazza Vittorio Emmanuele a gang of soldiers suddenly rushed round him, buffeting him in one direction, whilst another gang, swinging round the corner, threw him back helpless again into the midst of the first gang. For some moments he struggled among the rude, brutal little mob of grey-green coarse uniforms that smelt so strong of soldiers. Then, irritated, he found himself free again, shaking himself and passing on towards the cathedral. Irritated, he now put on his overcoat and buttoned it to the throat, closing himself in, as it were, from the brutal insolence of the Sunday night mob of men. Before, he had been walking through them in a rush of naked feeling, all exposed to their tender mercies. He now gathered himself together.

Leaving the Piazza Vittorio Emmanuele, a group of soldiers suddenly surrounded him, pushing him in one direction, while another group, coming around the corner, shoved him back helplessly into the first group. For a few moments, he struggled among the rough, aggressive little mob in their dull green uniforms that reeked of soldiers. Then, annoyed, he broke free again, shook himself off, and continued toward the cathedral. Frustrated, he now put on his overcoat and buttoned it up all the way to his throat, as if shutting himself off from the rude arrogance of the Sunday night crowd. Before, he had been walking through them, completely exposed and vulnerable to their whims. Now, he pulled himself together.

As he was going home, suddenly, just as he was passing the Bargello, he stopped. He stopped, and put his hand to his breast pocket. His letter-case was gone. He had been robbed. It was as if lightning ran through him at that moment, as if a fluid electricity rushed down his limbs, through the sluice of his knees, and out at his feet, leaving him standing there almost unconscious. For a moment unconscious and superconscious he stood there. He had been robbed. They had put their hand in his breast and robbed him. If they had stabbed him, it could hardly have had a greater effect on him.

As he was walking home, suddenly, just as he was passing the Bargello, he stopped. He stopped and reached for his breast pocket. His wallet was gone. He had been robbed. It felt like lightning surged through him at that moment, like a jolt of electricity raced down his limbs, through his knees, and out through his feet, leaving him standing there almost in a daze. For a brief moment, he was both unconscious and hyper-aware. He had been robbed. Someone had reached into his pocket and taken what was his. If they had stabbed him, it could hardly have impacted him more.

And he had known it. He had known it. When the soldiers jostled him so evilly they robbed him. And he knew it. He had known it as if it were fate. Even as if it were fated beforehand.

And he had known it. He had known it. When the soldiers pushed him around so cruelly, they stole from him. And he knew it. He had known it as if it were destiny. Almost as if it had been decided in advance.

Feeling quite weak and faint, as if he had really been struck by some evil electric fluid, he walked on. And as soon as he began to walk, he began to reason. Perhaps his letter-case was in his other coat. Perhaps he had not had it with him at all. Perhaps he was feeling all this, just for nothing. Perhaps it was all folly.

Feeling weak and lightheaded, as if he had been hit by some bad energy, he kept walking. And as soon as he started to walk, his mind began to work. Maybe his letter case was in his other coat. Maybe he didn’t have it with him at all. Maybe he was worrying about this for no reason. Maybe it was all just nonsense.

He hurried forward. He wanted to make sure. He wanted relief. It was as if the power of evil had suddenly seized him and thrown him, and he wanted to say it was not so, that he had imagined it all, conjured it up. He did not want to admit the power of evil—particularly at that moment. For surely a very ugly evil spirit had struck him, in the midst of that gang of Italian soldiers. He knew it—it had pierced him. It had got him.

He rushed ahead. He needed to be certain. He sought relief. It felt like the force of evil had suddenly grabbed hold of him and tossed him around, and he wanted to insist it wasn’t real, that he had just dreamed it up. He didn’t want to acknowledge the existence of evil—especially not right then. Because a truly sinister spirit had definitely attacked him, right in the middle of that group of Italian soldiers. He was aware of it—it had hit him. It had got him.

But he wanted to say it was not so. Reaching the house, he hastened upwards to his far-off, lonely room, through the dark corridors. Once in his own apartment, he shut the door and switched on the light, a sensation like fear at his heart. Then he searched his other pockets. He looked everywhere. In vain.

But he wanted to say it wasn't true. When he got to the house, he hurried up to his distant, empty room, moving through the dark hallways. Once in his own space, he closed the door and turned on the light, feeling a sense of fear in his chest. Then he checked his other pockets. He searched everywhere. In vain.

In vain, truly enough. For he knew the thing was stolen. He had known it all along. The soldiers had deliberately plotted, had deliberately rushed him and taken his purse. They must have watched him previously. They must have grinned, and jeered at him.

In vain, really. Because he knew it was stolen. He had known it all along. The soldiers had deliberately schemed, had deliberately rushed him and taken his wallet. They must have watched him beforehand. They must have laughed and mocked him.

He sat down in a chair, to recover from the shock. The pocket-book contained four hundred francs, three one-pound notes, and various letters and private effects. Well, these were lost. But it was not so much the loss as the assault on his person that caused him to feel so stricken. He felt the jeering, gibing blows they had given as they jostled him.

He sat down in a chair to recover from the shock. The wallet contained four hundred francs, three one-pound notes, and various letters and personal items. Well, those were lost. But it wasn't just the loss that upset him; it was the attack on him that made him feel so defeated. He could still feel the mocking, taunting blows they had dealt as they shoved him.

And now he sat, weak in every limb, and said to himself: “Yes—and if I hadn't rushed along so full of feeling: if I hadn't exposed myself: if I hadn't got worked up with the Marchesa, and then rushed all kindled through the streets, without reserve, it would never have happened. I gave myself away: and there was someone ready to snatch what I gave. I gave myself away. It is my own fault. I should have been on my guard. I should be always on my guard: always, always. With God and the devil both, I should be on my guard. Godly or devilish, I should hold fast to my reserve and keep on the watch. And if I don't, I deserve what I get.”

And now he sat, weak in every part of his body, thinking to himself: “Yeah—and if I hadn’t rushed in so full of emotions: if I hadn’t put myself out there: if I hadn’t gotten caught up with the Marchesa and then hurried excitedly through the streets without holding back, this wouldn’t have happened. I let my guard down: and there was someone ready to take what I offered. I let my guard down. It’s my own fault. I should have been careful. I need to always be alert: always, always. With both God and the devil, I need to stay cautious. Whether it’s good or bad, I should stick to my boundaries and keep watch. And if I don’t, I deserve whatever happens to me.”

But still he sat in his chair in his bedroom, dazed. One part of his soul was saying emphatically: It serves you right. It is nothing but right. It serves everybody right who rushes enkindled through the street, and trusts implicitly in mankind and in the life-spirit, as if mankind and the life-spirit were a playground for enkindled individuals. It serves you right. You have paid about twelve pounds sterling for your lesson. Fool, you might have known beforehand, and then you needn't have paid at all. You can ill afford twelve pounds sterling, you fool. But since paid you have, then mind, mind the lesson is learned. Never again. Never expose yourself again. Never again absolute trust. It is a blasphemy against life, is absolute trust. Has a wild creature ever absolute trust? It minds itself. Sleeping or waking it is on its guard. And so must you be, or you'll go under. Sleeping or waking, man or woman, God or the devil, keep your guard over yourself. Keep your guard over yourself, lest worse befall you. No man is robbed unless he incites a robber. No man is murdered unless he attracts a murderer. Then be not robbed: it lies within your own power. And be not murdered. Or if you are, you deserve it. Keep your guard over yourself, now, always and forever. Yes, against God quite as hard as against the devil. He's fully as dangerous to you....

But he still sat in his chair in his bedroom, dazed. One part of his soul was saying emphatically: You brought this on yourself. It’s completely fair. It happens to everyone who rushes through the streets with enthusiasm, trusting in humanity and the spirit of life, as if humanity and that spirit are a playground for excited individuals. You brought this on yourself. You’ve paid about twelve pounds for your lesson. Fool, you should have realized this beforehand; then you wouldn’t have had to pay at all. You can’t afford twelve pounds, you fool. But since you’ve paid, remember, the lesson has been learned. Never again. Never expose yourself again. Never again have complete trust. Absolute trust is a betrayal of life. Does a wild animal ever have absolute trust? It looks after itself. Whether sleeping or awake, it’s always on guard. And so must you be, or you’ll be in trouble. Whether sleeping or awake, man or woman, God or the devil, keep your guard up. Keep your guard up, or worse will happen to you. No one gets robbed unless they provoke a robber. No one gets murdered unless they draw a murderer in. So don’t get robbed; it’s within your power. And don’t get murdered. Or if you do, you deserve it. Keep your guard up, now and always. Yes, even against God just as much as against the devil. He’s just as dangerous to you...

Thus thinking, not in his mind but in his soul, his active, living soul, he gathered his equanimity once more, and accepted the fact. So he rose and tidied himself for dinner. His face was now set, and still. His heart also was still—and fearless. Because its sentinel was stationed. Stationed, stationed for ever.

Thus thinking, not in his mind but in his soul, his active, living soul, he collected his calm once more and accepted the reality. So he got up and straightened himself for dinner. His face was now firm and tranquil. His heart too was calm—and courageous. Because its guard was in place. In place, in place forever.

And Aaron never forgot. After this, it became essential to him to feel that the sentinel stood guard in his own heart. He felt a strange unease the moment he was off his guard. Asleep or awake, in the midst of the deepest passion or the suddenest love, or in the throes of greatest excitement or bewilderment, somewhere, some corner of himself was awake to the fact that the sentinel of the soul must not sleep, no, never, not for one instant.

And Aaron never forgot. After this, it became crucial for him to feel that the guard was watching over his own heart. He felt a strange anxiety the moment he let his guard down. Whether asleep or awake, caught up in intense passion or sudden love, or in moments of great excitement or confusion, somewhere within him was always aware that the sentinel of the soul must never rest, not even for a second.





CHAPTER XVII. HIGH UP OVER THE CATHEDRAL SQUARE

Aaron and Lilly sat in Argyle's little loggia, high up under the eaves of the small hotel, a sort of long attic-terrace just under the roof, where no one would have suspected it. It was level with the grey conical roof of the Baptistery. Here sat Aaron and Lilly in the afternoon, in the last of the lovely autumn sunshine. Below, the square was already cold in shadow, the pink and white and green Baptistery rose lantern-shaped as from some sea-shore, cool, cold and wan now the sun was gone. Black figures, innumerable black figures, curious because they were all on end, up on end—Aaron could not say why he expected them to be horizontal—little black figures upon end, like fishes that swim on their tails, wiggled endlessly across the piazza, little carriages on natural all-fours rattled tinily across, the yellow little tram-cars, like dogs slipped round the corner. The balcony was so high up, that the sound was ineffectual. The upper space, above the houses, was nearer than the under-currents of the noisy town. Sunlight, lovely full sunlight, lingered warm and still on the balcony. It caught the facade of the cathedral sideways, like the tips of a flower, and sideways lit up the stem of Giotto's tower, like a lily stem, or a long, lovely pale pink and white and green pistil of the lily of the cathedral. Florence, the flowery town. Firenze—Fiorenze—the flowery town: the red lilies. The Fiorentini, the flower-souled. Flowers with good roots in the mud and muck, as should be: and fearless blossoms in air, like the cathedral and the tower and the David.

Aaron and Lilly sat in Argyle's small loggia, up high under the eaves of the little hotel, a sort of long attic terrace just below the roof where no one would have guessed it was there. It was level with the grey conical roof of the Baptistery. Here, Aaron and Lilly enjoyed the afternoon in the last of the beautiful autumn sunshine. Below, the square was already chilly in the shadows, and the pink, white, and green Baptistery looked like a lantern from some seaside, cool, cold, and pale now that the sun had disappeared. Countless black figures, all standing upright—Aaron couldn't say why he expected them to be lying down—little black figures standing like fish swimming on their tails, wiggled endlessly across the piazza, while little carriages rattled timidly along on their natural all-fours, and the yellow tram cars, like dogs, slipped around the corner. The balcony was so high up that the sounds were muted. The open space above the houses felt closer than the noisy undercurrents of the town. Sunlight, warm and lovely, lingered on the balcony. It caught the cathedral's facade at an angle, like the tips of a flower, and lit up Giotto's tower sideways, resembling a lily stem or a long, beautiful pale pink, white, and green pistil of the cathedral's lily. Florence, the city of flowers. Firenze—Fiorenze—the city of flowers: the red lilies. The Fiorentini, with flower-like souls. Flowers with strong roots in the mud and muck, as they should be: and fearless blossoms in the air, like the cathedral, the tower, and the David.

“I love it,” said Lilly. “I love this place, I love the cathedral and the tower. I love its pinkness and its paleness. The Gothic souls find fault with it, and say it is gimcrack and tawdry and cheap. But I love it, it is delicate and rosy, and the dark stripes are as they should be, like the tiger marks on a pink lily. It's a lily, not a rose; a pinky white lily with dark tigery marks. And heavy, too, in its own substance: earth-substance, risen from earth into the air: and never forgetting the dark, black-fierce earth—I reckon here men for a moment were themselves, as a plant in flower is for the moment completely itself. Then it goes off. As Florence has gone off. No flowers now. But it HAS flowered. And I don't see why a race should be like an aloe tree, flower once and die. Why should it? Why not flower again? Why not?”

“I love it,” said Lilly. “I love this place, I love the cathedral and the tower. I love its pinkness and its paleness. The Gothic critics complain about it, saying it’s cheap and tacky. But I love it; it’s delicate and rosy, and the dark stripes are just right, like the tiger stripes on a pink lily. It’s a lily, not a rose; a pale pink lily with dark tiger-like marks. And it’s heavy, too, with its own substance: earth substance, risen from the ground into the air, never forgetting the dark, fierce earth. I think here, for a moment, people were truly themselves, just like a flower is fully itself while it blooms. Then it fades away. Just like Florence has faded. No flowers now. But it HAS bloomed. And I don’t understand why a race should be like an aloe, blooming once and then dying. Why should it? Why can’t it bloom again? Why not?”

“If it's going to, it will,” said Aaron. “Our deciding about it won't alter it.”

“If it's going to happen, it will,” said Aaron. “Our deciding on it won't change a thing.”

“The decision is part of the business.”

“The decision is part of the business.”

Here they were interrupted by Argyle, who put his head through one of the windows. He had flecks of lather on his reddened face.

Here, they were interrupted by Argyle, who stuck his head through one of the windows. He had bits of foam on his flushed face.

“Do you think you're wise now,” he said, “to sit in that sun?”

“Do you think you're so smart now,” he said, “to be sitting in that sun?”

“In November?” laughed Lilly.

"In November?" laughed Lilly.

“Always fear the sun when there's an 'r' in the month,” said Argyle. “Always fear it 'r' or no 'r,' I say. I'm frightened of it. I've been in the South, I know what it is. I tell you I'm frightened of it. But if you think you can stand it—well—”

“Always be cautious of the sun when there's an 'r' in the month,” said Argyle. “Always be careful, 'r' or no 'r,' I say. I'm scared of it. I've been in the South; I know what it's like. I’m telling you, I'm scared of it. But if you think you can handle it—well—”

“It won't last much longer, anyhow,” said Lilly.

“It won't last much longer anyway,” Lilly said.

“Too long for me, my boy. I'm a shady bird, in all senses of the word, in all senses of the word.—Now are you comfortable? What? Have another cushion? A rug for your knees? You're quite sure now? Well, wait just one moment till the waiter brings up a syphon, and you shall have a whiskey and soda. Precious—oh, yes, very precious these days—like drinking gold. Thirty-five lire a bottle, my boy!” Argyle pulled a long face, and made a noise with his lips. “But I had this bottle given me, and luckily you've come while there's a drop left. Very glad you have! Very glad you have.”

“Too long for me, kid. I'm a shady character, in every sense of the word. Now, are you comfortable? What? Do you want another cushion? A rug for your knees? You sure about that? Well, just wait a second until the waiter brings up a soda siphon, and you can have a whiskey and soda. Precious—oh, yes, very precious these days—like drinking gold. Thirty-five lire a bottle, kid!” Argyle frowned and made a noise with his lips. “But I got this bottle as a gift, and luckily you came by while there’s a little left. Really glad you’re here! Really glad you’re here.”

Here he poked a little table through the window, and put a bottle and two glasses, one a tooth-glass, upon it. Then he withdrew again to finish shaving. The waiter presently hobbled up with the syphon and third glass. Argyle pushed his head through the window, that was only a little higher than the balcony. He was soon neatly shaved, and was brushing his hair.

Here he pushed a small table through the window and placed a bottle and two glasses on it, one being a tooth glass. Then he stepped back to finish shaving. The waiter soon limped over with the siphon and a third glass. Argyle stuck his head through the window, which was just slightly higher than the balcony. He was soon neatly shaved and was brushing his hair.

“Go ahead, my boys, go ahead with that whiskey!” he said.

“Go ahead, guys, pour that whiskey!” he said.

“We'll wait for you,” said Lilly.

“We'll wait for you,” Lilly said.

“No, no, don't think of it. However, if you will, I shall be one minute only—one minute only. I'll put on the water for the tea now. Oh, damned bad methylated spirit they sell now! And six francs a litre! Six francs a litre! I don't know what I'm going to do, the air I breathe costs money nowadays—Just one moment and I'll be with you! Just one moment—”

“No, no, don’t even think about it. But if you don’t mind, I’ll just need one minute—just one minute. I’ll start boiling the water for the tea now. Oh, this awful methylated spirit they sell these days! And six francs a liter! Six francs a liter! I don’t know what I’m going to do; even the air I breathe costs money these days—Just a moment and I’ll be with you! Just a moment—”

In a very little while he came from the tiny attic bedroom, through the tiniest cupboard of a sitting-room under the eaves, where his books were, and where he had hung his old red India tapestries—or silk embroideries—and he emerged there up above the world on the loggia.

In a short time, he came from the small attic bedroom, through the tiny cupboard of a sitting room under the eaves, where his books were and where he had hung his old red Indian tapestries—or silk embroideries—and he stepped out up above the world onto the loggia.

“Now then—siamo nel paradiso, eh? Paradisal enough for you, is it?”

“Now then—we're in paradise, right? Is it paradise enough for you?”

“The devil looking over Lincoln,” said Lilly laughing, glancing up into Argyle's face.

“The devil looking over Lincoln,” Lilly said with a laugh, looking up at Argyle's face.

“The devil looking over Florence would feel sad,” said Argyle. “The place is fast growing respectable—Oh, piety makes the devil chuckle. But respectability, my boy, argues a serious diminution of spunk. And when the spunk diminishes we-ell—it's enough to make the most sturdy devil look sick. What? No doubt about it, no doubt whatever—There—!” he had just finished settling his tie and buttoning his waistcoat. “How do I look, eh? Presentable?—I've just had this suit turned. Clever little tailor across the way there. But he charged me a hundred and twenty francs.” Argyle pulled a face, and made the little trumping noise with his lips. “However—not bad, is it?—He had to let in a bit at the back of the waistcoat, and a gusset, my boy, a gusset—in the trousers back. Seems I've grown in the arsal region. Well, well, might do worse.—Is it all right?”

“The devil looking over Florence would be feeling pretty down,” said Argyle. “The place is quickly becoming respectable—Oh, piety makes the devil laugh. But respectability, my boy, shows a serious drop in spirit. And when the spirit drops, well—it’s enough to make even the toughest devil feel ill. What? No doubt about it, absolutely no doubt—There—!” He had just finished adjusting his tie and buttoning his waistcoat. “How do I look, huh? Presentable?—I just had this suit altered. Clever little tailor over there. But he charged me a hundred and twenty francs.” Argyle grimaced and made a little noise with his lips. “Anyway—not bad, right?—He had to let out a bit at the back of the waistcoat, and a gusset, my boy, a gusset—in the back of the trousers. Seems I’ve grown in the rear area. Well, well, could be worse.—Is it all good?”

Lilly eyed the suit.

Lilly checked out the suit.

“Very nice. Very nice indeed. Such a good cloth! That makes all the difference.”

“Really nice. Really nice indeed. Such great fabric! That makes all the difference.”

“Oh, my dear fellow, all the difference! This suit is eleven years old—eleven years old. But beautiful English cloth—before the war, before the war!”

“Oh, my dear friend, there’s a big difference! This suit is eleven years old—eleven years old. But it’s made of beautiful English cloth—before the war, before the war!”

“It looks quite wonderfully expensive and smart now,” said Lilly.

“It looks really expensive and stylish now,” said Lilly.

“Expensive and smart, eh! Ha-ha-ha! Well, it cost me a hundred and twenty francs to have it turned, and I found that expensive enough. Well, now, come—” here Argyle's voice took on a new gay cheer. “A whiskey and soda, Lilly? Say when! Oh, nonsense, nonsense! You're going to have double that. You're no lily of the valley here, remember. Not with me. Not likely. Siamo nel paradiso, remember.”

“Expensive and fancy, huh! Ha-ha-ha! Well, it cost me a hundred and twenty francs to have it altered, and I thought that was pricey enough. Now, come on—” here Argyle's voice took on a new cheerful tone. “A whiskey and soda, Lilly? Just let me know when! Oh, come on, come on! You’re having double that. You’re not exactly a wallflower here, just so you know. Not with me. Not at all. Siamo nel paradiso, remember.”

“But why should we drink your whiskey? Tea would do for us just as well.”

“But why should we drink your whiskey? Tea works just as well for us.”

“Not likely! Not likely! When I have the pleasure of your company, my boy, we drink a glass of something, unless I am utterly stripped. Say when, Aaron.”

“Not a chance! Not a chance! When I enjoy your company, my boy, we drink a glass of something, unless I’m completely broke. Just say when, Aaron.”

“When,” said Aaron.

"When," said Aaron.

Argyle at last seated himself heavily in a small chair. The sun had left the loggia, but was glowing still on Giotto's tower and the top of the cathedral facade, and on the remoter great red-tiled dome.

Argyle finally slumped down into a small chair. The sun had moved away from the loggia but still shone on Giotto's tower, the top of the cathedral facade, and the distant large red-tiled dome.

“Look at my little red monthly rose,” said Argyle. “Wonderful little fellow! I wouldn't have anything happen to him for the world. Oh, a bacchic little chap. I made Pasquale wear a wreath of them on his hair. Very becoming they were, very.—Oh, I've had a charming show of flowers. Wonderful creatures sunflowers are.” They got up and put their heads over the balcony, looking down on the square below. “Oh, great fun, great fun.—Yes, I had a charming show of flowers, charming.—Zinnias, petunias, ranunculus, sunflowers, white stocks—oh, charming. Look at that bit of honeysuckle. You see the berries where his flowers were! Delicious scent, I assure you.”

“Check out my little red monthly rose,” said Argyle. “What a wonderful little guy! I wouldn’t let anything happen to him for the world. Oh, such a party-loving little fellow. I had Pasquale wear a wreath of them in his hair. They looked great, seriously. Oh, I’ve had a lovely display of flowers. Sunflowers are amazing.” They stood up and leaned over the balcony, looking down at the square below. “Oh, it’s so much fun, really fun.—Yes, I had a lovely display of flowers, just lovely.—Zinnias, petunias, ranunculus, sunflowers, white stocks—oh, lovely. Look at that bit of honeysuckle. You see the berries where the flowers were? Such a delightful scent, I promise you.”

Under the little balcony wall Argyle had put square red-tiled pots, all round, and in these still bloomed a few pansies and asters, whilst in a corner a monthly rose hung flowers like round blood-drops. Argyle was as tidy and scrupulous in his tiny rooms and his balcony as if he were a first-rate sea-man on a yacht. Lilly remarked on this.

Under the small balcony wall, Argyle had placed square red-tiled pots, all round, and in these still bloomed a few pansies and asters, while in a corner a monthly rose hung flowers like round blood drops. Argyle was as neat and meticulous in his tiny rooms and on his balcony as if he were a top-notch sailor on a yacht. Lilly noticed this.

“Do you see signs of the old maid coming out in me? Oh, I don't doubt it. I don't doubt it. We all end that way. Age makes old maids of us all. And Tanny is all right, you say? Bring her to see me. Why didn't she come today?”

“Do you see signs of the old maid coming out in me? Oh, I don’t doubt it. I don’t doubt it. We all end up that way. Age turns us all into old maids. And Tanny is doing well, you say? Bring her to see me. Why didn’t she come today?”

“You know you don't like people unless you expect them.”

“You know you don’t like people unless you’re counting on them.”

“Oh, but my dear fellow!—You and Tanny; you'd be welcome if you came at my busiest moment. Of course you would. I'd be glad to see you if you interrupted me at any crucial moment.—I am alone now till August. Then we shall go away together somewhere. But you and Tanny; why, there's the world, and there's Lilly: that's how I put it, my boy.”

“Oh, but my dear friend!—You and Tanny; you’d be more than welcome even if you showed up when I’m super busy. Of course, I’d love to see you, even if you interrupted me during an important time.—I’m on my own until August. Then we’ll go away together somewhere. But you and Tanny; well, there’s the whole world, and there’s Lilly: that’s how I see it, my friend.”

“All right, Argyle.—Hoflichkeiten.”

“Okay, Argyle.—Politeness.”

“What? Gar keine Hoflichkeiten. Wahrhaftiger Kerl bin ich.—When am I going to see Tanny? When are you coming to dine with me?”

“What? No pleasantries. I’m a straightforward guy.—When am I going to see Tanny? When are you coming to have dinner with me?”

“After you've dined with us—say the day after tomorrow.”

“After you’ve had dinner with us—let’s say the day after tomorrow.”

“Right you are. Delighted—. Let me look if that water's boiling.” He got up and poked half himself inside the bedroom. “Not yet. Damned filthy methylated spirit they sell.”

“Exactly right. I'm glad—. Let me check if that water's boiling.” He got up and leaned partway into the bedroom. “Not yet. That dirty methylated spirit they sell.”

“Look,” said Lilly. “There's Del Torre!”

“Look,” Lilly said. “There’s Del Torre!”

“Like some sort of midge, in that damned grey-and-yellow uniform. I can't stand it, I tell you. I can't stand the sight of any more of these uniforms. Like a blight on the human landscape. Like a blight. Like green-flies on rose-trees, smother-flies. Europe's got the smother-fly in these infernal shoddy militarists.”

“Like some annoying bug, in that awful grey-and-yellow uniform. I can't take it, I swear. I can't stand seeing any more of these uniforms. They're like a plague on the human landscape. Like a plague. Like green flies on rose bushes, suffocating flies. Europe has these suffocating pests in these damn cheap militarists.”

“Del Torre's coming out of it as soon as he can,” said Lilly.

“Del Torre is getting out of it as soon as he can,” said Lilly.

“I should think so, too.”

"That's what I think, too."

“I like him myself—very much. Look, he's seen us! He wants to come up, Argyle.”

“I really like him— a lot. Look, he’s spotted us! He wants to come over, Argyle.”

“What, in that uniform! I'll see him in his grandmother's crinoline first.”

“What, in that uniform! I’d rather see him in his grandmother’s crinoline first.”

“Don't be fanatical, it's bad taste. Let him come up a minute.”

“Don’t be extreme, it’s in poor taste. Let him come up for a minute.”

“Not for my sake. But for yours, he shall,” Argyle stood at the parapet of the balcony and waved his arm. “Yes, come up,” he said, “come up, you little mistkafer—what the Americans call a bug. Come up and be damned.”

“Not for my sake. But for yours, he will,” Argyle stood at the edge of the balcony and waved his arm. “Yes, come on up,” he said, “come on up, you little bug—what the Americans call a bug. Come up and be damned.”

Of course Del Torre was too far off to hear this exhortation. Lilly also waved to him—and watched him pass into the doorway far below.

Of course, Del Torre was too far away to hear this encouragement. Lilly also waved to him and watched him go through the doorway far below.

“I'll rinse one of these glasses for him,” said Argyle.

“I'll rinse one of these glasses for him,” Argyle said.

The Marchese's step was heard on the stone stairs: then his knock.

The Marchese's footsteps echoed on the stone stairs, followed by his knock.

“Come in! Come in!” cried Argyle from the bedroom, where he was rinsing the glass. The Marchese entered, grinning with his curious, half courteous greeting. “Go through—go through,” cried Argyle. “Go on to the loggia—and mind your head. Good heavens, mind your head in that doorway.”

“Come in! Come in!” shouted Argyle from the bedroom, where he was rinsing the glass. The Marchese walked in, smiling with his quirky, somewhat polite greeting. “Go on through—go on through,” urged Argyle. “Head out to the loggia—and watch your head. Goodness, be careful with your head in that doorway.”

The Marchese just missed the top of the doorway as he climbed the abrupt steps on to the loggia.—There he greeted Lilly and Aaron with hearty handshakes.

The Marchese barely cleared the top of the doorway as he climbed the steep steps onto the loggia.—There, he greeted Lilly and Aaron with warm handshakes.

“Very glad to see you—very glad, indeed!” he cried, grinning with excited courtesy and pleasure, and covering Lilly's hand with both his own gloved hands. “When did you come to Florence?”

“Really happy to see you—so happy, indeed!” he exclaimed, grinning with enthusiastic kindness and joy, and covering Lilly's hand with both his gloved hands. “When did you arrive in Florence?”

There was a little explanation. Argyle shoved the last chair—it was a luggage stool—through the window.

There was a brief explanation. Argyle pushed the last chair—it was a luggage stool—through the window.

“All I can do for you in the way of a chair,” he said.

“All I can do for you is provide a chair,” he said.

“Ah, that is all right,” said the Marchese. “Well, it is very nice up here—and very nice company. Of the very best, the very best in Florence.”

“Ah, that's all good,” said the Marchese. “Well, it’s really nice up here—and great company. The very best, the very best in Florence.”

“The highest, anyhow,” said Argyle grimly, as he entered with the glass. “Have a whiskey and soda, Del Torre. It's the bottom of the bottle, as you see.”

“The highest, anyway,” said Argyle grimly as he walked in with the glass. “Have a whiskey and soda, Del Torre. It's the last of the bottle, as you can see.”

“The bottom of the bottle! Then I start with the tail-end, yes!” He stretched his blue eyes so that the whites showed all round, and grinned a wide, gnome-like grin.

“The bottom of the bottle! Then I start with the end, yes!” He stretched his blue eyes so that the whites showed all around and grinned a wide, gnome-like grin.

“You made that start long ago, my dear fellow. Don't play the ingenue with me, you know it won't work. Say when, my man, say when!”

“You started that a long time ago, my friend. Don't act innocent with me; you know it won't fly. Just tell me when, man, just tell me when!”

“Yes, when,” said Del Torre. “When did I make that start, then?”

“Yes, when,” Del Torre said. “When did I actually start that, then?”

“At some unmentionably young age. Chickens such as you soon learn to cheep.”

“At a ridiculously young age, chickens like you quickly learn to cheep.”

“Chickens such as I soon learn to cheap,” repeated Del Torre, pleased with the verbal play. “What is cheap, please? What is TO CHEAP?”

“Chickens like me quickly learn to cheap,” Del Torre repeated, enjoying the wordplay. “What is cheap, please? What is TO CHEAP?”

“Cheep! Cheep!” squeaked Argyle, making a face at the little Italian, who was perched on one strap of the luggage-stool. “It's what chickens say when they're poking their little noses into new adventures—naughty ones.”

“Cheep! Cheep!” squeaked Argyle, making a face at the little Italian, who was perched on one strap of the luggage-stool. “It's what chickens say when they're poking their little noses into new adventures—mischievous ones.”

“Are chickens naughty? Oh! I thought they could only be good!”

“Are chickens misbehaving? Oh! I thought they could only be well-behaved!”

“Featherless chickens like yourself, my boy.”

“Featherless chickens like you, my boy.”

“Oh, as for featherless—then there is no saying what they will do.—” And here the Marchese turned away from Argyle with the inevitable question to Lilly:

“Oh, as for featherless—then there's no telling what they'll do.—” And here the Marchese turned away from Argyle with the inevitable question to Lilly:

“Well, and how long will you stay in Florence?”

“Well, how long are you planning to stay in Florence?”

Lilly did not know: but he was not leaving immediately.

Lilly didn't know, but he wasn't leaving just yet.

“Good! Then you will come and see us at once....”

“Great! Then you’ll come and see us right away....”

Argyle rose once more, and went to make the tea. He shoved a lump of cake—or rather panetone, good currant loaf—through the window, with a knife to cut it.

Argyle got up again and went to make the tea. He pushed a piece of cake—or rather panettone, a nice currant loaf—through the window, with a knife for cutting it.

“Help yourselves to the panetone,” he said. “Eat it up. The tea is coming at once. You'll have to drink it in your glasses, there's only one old cup.”

“Help yourselves to the panettone,” he said. “Dig in. The tea will be here shortly. You’ll have to drink it out of your glasses; there’s only one old cup.”

The Marchese cut the cake, and offered pieces. The two men took and ate.

The Marchese sliced the cake and offered pieces. The two men took theirs and ate.

“So you have already found Mr. Sisson!” said Del Torre to Lilly.

“So you’ve already found Mr. Sisson!” Del Torre said to Lilly.

“Ran straight into him in the Via Nazionale,” said Lilly.

“Ran straight into him on Via Nazionale,” Lilly said.

“Oh, one always runs into everybody in Florence. We are all already acquainted: also with the flute. That is a great pleasure.”

“Oh, you always bump into everyone in Florence. We all already know each other: including the flute. That’s a great joy.”

“So I think.—Does your wife like it, too?”

“So I think. Does your wife like it as well?”

“Very much, indeed! She is quite eprise. I, too, shall have to learn to play it.”

“Absolutely! She is really surprised. I’ll need to learn how to play it, too.”

“And run the risk of spoiling the shape of your mouth—like Alcibiades.”

“And risk ruining the shape of your mouth—like Alcibiades.”

“Is there a risk? Yes! Then I shan't play it. My mouth is too beautiful.—But Mr. Sisson has not spoilt his mouth.”

“Is there a risk? Yes! Then I won't play it. My mouth is too beautiful.—But Mr. Sisson hasn't ruined his mouth.”

“Not yet,” said Lilly. “Give him time.”

“Not yet,” Lilly said. “Give him some time.”

“Is he also afraid—like Alcibiades?”

“Is he afraid too—like Alcibiades?”

“Are you, Aaron?” said Lilly.

“Is that you, Aaron?” said Lilly.

“What?”

“What’s up?”

“Afraid of spoiling your beauty by screwing your mouth to the flute?”

“Are you worried that playing the flute will ruin your looks?”

“I look a fool, do I, when I'm playing?” said Aaron.

“I look like a fool when I'm playing, right?” said Aaron.

“Only the least little bit in the world,” said Lilly. “The way you prance your head, you know, like a horse.”

“Only the tiniest bit in the world,” said Lilly. “The way you toss your head, you know, like a horse.”

“Ah, well,” said Aaron. “I've nothing to lose.”

“Ah, well,” said Aaron. “I have nothing to lose.”

“And were you surprised, Lilly, to find your friend here?” asked Del Torre.

“And were you surprised, Lilly, to see your friend here?” asked Del Torre.

“I ought to have been. But I wasn't really.”

“I should have been. But I wasn't, honestly.”

“Then you expected him?”

"Did you expect him?"

“No. It came naturally, though.—But why did you come, Aaron? What exactly brought you?”

“No. It just felt natural, though. But why did you come, Aaron? What exactly made you come?”

“Accident,” said Aaron.

"Crash," said Aaron.

“Ah, no! No! There is no such thing as accident,” said the Italian. “A man is drawn by his fate, where he goes.”

“Ah, no! No! There’s no such thing as an accident,” said the Italian. “A person is guided by their destiny, wherever they go.”

“You are right,” said Argyle, who came now with the teapot. “A man is drawn—or driven. Driven, I've found it. Ah, my dear fellow, what is life but a search for a friend? A search for a friend—that sums it up.”

“You're right,” said Argyle, who now came in with the teapot. “A man is drawn—or pushed. Pushed, I’ve realized. Ah, my dear friend, what is life but a quest for friendship? A quest for friendship—that sums it up.”

“Or a lover,” said the Marchese, grinning.

“Or a lover,” said the Marchese, grinning.

“Same thing. Same thing. My hair is white—but that is the sum of my whole experience. The search for a friend.” There was something at once real and sentimental in Argyle's tone.

“Same thing. Same thing. My hair is white—but that’s the total of my entire experience. The search for a friend.” There was something both genuine and sentimental in Argyle's tone.

“And never finding?” said Lilly, laughing.

“And never finding?” Lilly said, laughing.

“Oh, what would you? Often finding. Often finding. And losing, of course.—A life's history. Give me your glass. Miserable tea, but nobody has sent me any from England—”

“Oh, what would you do? Always discovering. Always discovering. And losing, of course.—A life's story. Hand me your glass. Awful tea, but no one has sent me any from England—”

“And you will go on till you die, Argyle?” said Lilly. “Always seeking a friend—and always a new one?”

“And you’re just going to keep searching until you die, Argyle?” Lilly asked. “Always looking for a friend—and always a different one?”

“If I lose the friend I've got. Ah, my dear fellow, in that case I shall go on seeking. I hope so, I assure you. Something will be very wrong with me, if ever I sit friendless and make no search.”

“If I lose the friend I have. Ah, my dear friend, in that case, I will keep searching. I really hope to, I promise you. Something would be very wrong with me if I ever sat alone without friends and didn’t look for more.”

“But, Argyle, there is a time to leave off.”

“But, Argyle, there comes a time to stop.”

“To leave off what, to leave off what?”

“To stop what, to stop what?”

“Having friends: or a friend, rather: or seeking to have one.”

“Having friends: or a friend, actually: or trying to find one.”

“Oh, no! Not at all, my friend. Not at all! Only death can make an end of that, my friend. Only death. And I should say, not even death. Not even death ends a man's search for a friend. That is my belief. You may hang me for it, but I shall never alter.”

“Oh, no! Not at all, my friend. Not at all! Only death can put a stop to that, my friend. Only death. And honestly, I’d even say, not even death. Not even death ends a person's search for a friend. That’s what I believe. You can hang me for it, but I will never change my mind.”

“Nay,” said Lilly. “There is a time to love, and a time to leave off loving.”

“Nah,” said Lilly. “There’s a time to love, and a time to stop loving.”

“All I can say to that is that my time to leave off hasn't come yet,” said Argyle, with obstinate feeling.

“All I can say to that is that my time to leave hasn’t come yet,” said Argyle, with stubborn determination.

“Ah, yes, it has. It is only a habit and an idea you stick to.”

“Ah, yes, it has. It's just a habit and an idea you hold on to.”

“Indeed, it is no such thing. Indeed, it is no such thing. It is a profound desire and necessity: and what is more, a belief.”

“Actually, it’s not that at all. It’s a deep desire and necessity: and what’s more, it’s a belief.”

“An obstinate persistency, you mean,” said Lilly.

“An annoying stubbornness, you mean,” said Lilly.

“Well, call it so if it pleases you. It is by no means so to me.” There was a brief pause. The sun had left the cathedral dome and the tower, the sky was full of light, the square swimming in shadow.

“Well, call it that if you like. It’s not that way for me.” There was a short pause. The sun had moved off the cathedral dome and the tower, the sky was bright, and the square was drenched in shadow.

“But can a man live,” said the Marchese, “without having something he lives for: something he wishes for, or longs for, and tries that he may get?”

“But can a man really live,” said the Marchese, “without having something to live for: something he desires, or yearns for, and works to achieve?”

“Impossible! Completely impossible!” said Argyle. “Man is a seeker, and except as such, he has no significance, no importance.”

“Impossible! Totally impossible!” said Argyle. “Humans are seekers, and without that, they have no meaning, no value.”

“He bores me with his seeking,” said Lilly. “He should learn to possess himself—to be himself—and keep still.”

“He's such a drag with his constant searching,” Lilly said. “He should learn to just be himself and chill out.”

“Ay, perhaps so,” said Aaron. “Only—”

“Ay, maybe so,” said Aaron. “But—”

“But my dear boy, believe me, a man is never himself save in the supreme state of love: or perhaps hate, too, which amounts to the same thing. Never really himself.—Apart from this he is a tram-driver or a money-shoveller or an idea-machine. Only in the state of love is he really a man, and really himself. I say so, because I know,” said Argyle.

“But my dear boy, trust me, a man is never truly himself except in the highest state of love: or maybe hate, which is pretty much the same thing. He’s never really himself. Outside of that, he’s just a tram driver or a money mover or a machine for ideas. Only when he’s in love is he genuinely a man, and truly himself. I say this because I know,” said Argyle.

“Ah, yes. That is one side of the truth. It is quite true, also. But it is just as true to say, that a man is never less himself, than in the supreme state of love. Never less himself, than then.”

“Ah, yes. That’s one side of the truth. It’s also true. But it’s just as true to say that a person is never less themselves than in the height of love. Never less themselves than then.”

“Maybe! Maybe! But what could be better? What could be better than to lose oneself with someone you love, entirely, and so find yourself. Ah, my dear fellow, that is my creed, that is my creed, and you can't shake me in it. Never in that. Never in that.”

“Maybe! Maybe! But what could be better? What could be better than losing yourself completely with someone you love and, in doing so, finding yourself? Ah, my dear friend, that is my belief, that is my belief, and you can't change my mind about it. Never on that. Never on that.”

“Yes, Argyle,” said Lilly. “I know you're an obstinate love-apostle.”

“Yes, Argyle,” Lilly said. “I know you’re a stubborn advocate for love.”

“I am! I am! And I have certain standards, my boy, and certain ideals which I never transgress. Never transgress. And never abandon.”

“I am! I am! And I have certain standards, my boy, and certain ideals that I never break. Never break. And never abandon.”

“All right, then, you are an incurable love-maker.”

“All right, then, you’re an unstoppable flirt.”

“Pray God I am,” said Argyle.

“God, I hope I am,” said Argyle.

“Yes,” said the Marchese. “Perhaps we are all so. What else do you give? Would you have us make money? Or do you give the centre of your spirit to your work? How is it to be?”

“Yes,” said the Marchese. “Maybe we’re all like that. What else do you offer? Do you want us to make money? Or do you pour your heart and soul into your work? What’s it going to be?”

“I don't vitally care either about money or my work or—” Lilly faltered.

“I don't really care about money or my job or—” Lilly faltered.

“Or what, then?”

"Or what now?"

“Or anything. I don't really care about anything. Except that—”

“Or anything. I don't really care about anything. Except that—”

“You don't care about anything? But what is that for a life?” cried the Marchese, with a hollow mockery.

“You don't care about anything? What kind of life is that?” cried the Marchese, with a hollow mockery.

“What do YOU care for?” asked Lilly.

“What do you care about?” asked Lilly.

“Me? I care for several things. I care for my wife. I care for love. And I care to be loved. And I care for some pleasures. And I care for music. And I care for Italy.”

“Me? I care about a lot of things. I care about my wife. I care about love. And I want to be loved. I care about some pleasures. I care about music. And I care about Italy.”

“You are well off for cares,” said Lilly.

“You're pretty lucky when it comes to worries,” said Lilly.

“And you seem to me so very poor,” said Del Torre.

“And you seem so very poor to me,” said Del Torre.

“I should say so—if he cares for nothing,” interjaculated Argyle. Then he clapped Lilly on the shoulder with a laugh. “Ha! Ha! Ha!—But he only says it to tease us,” he cried, shaking Lilly's shoulder. “He cares more than we do for his own way of loving. Come along, don't try and take us in. We are old birds, old birds,” said Argyle. But at that moment he seemed a bit doddering.

“I should say so—if he doesn't care about anything,” interrupted Argyle. Then he slapped Lilly on the shoulder with a laugh. “Ha! Ha! Ha!—But he’s just saying that to mess with us,” he yelled, shaking Lilly's shoulder. “He cares more about his own way of loving than we do. Come on, don’t try to fool us. We’re old pros, old pros,” said Argyle. But at that moment, he seemed a little out of it.

“A man can't live,” said the Italian, “without an object.”

“A man can't live,” said the Italian, “without a purpose.”

“Well—and that object?” said Lilly.

"Well—and what’s that thing?" said Lilly.

“Well—it may be many things. Mostly it is two things.—love, and money. But it may be many things: ambition, patriotism, science, art—many things. But it is some objective. Something outside the self. Perhaps many things outside the self.”

“Well—it can be a lot of things. Mostly, it’s two things—love and money. But it can also be ambition, patriotism, science, art—so many things. But it’s about having a goal. Something beyond yourself. Maybe a lot of things beyond yourself.”

“I have had only one objective all my life,” said Argyle. “And that was love. For that I have spent my life.”

“I’ve had just one goal my entire life,” said Argyle. “And that was love. That’s what I’ve dedicated my life to.”

“And the lives of a number of other people, too,” said Lilly.

“And the lives of a lot of other people, too,” said Lilly.

“Admitted. Oh, admitted. It takes two to make love: unless you're a miserable—”

“Admitted. Oh, admitted. It takes two to make love: unless you're a miserable—”

“Don't you think,” said Aaron, turning to Lilly, “that however you try to get away from it, if you're not after money, and can't fit yourself into a job—you've got to, you've got to try and find something else—somebody else—somebody. You can't really be alone.”

“Don’t you think,” Aaron said, turning to Lilly, “that no matter how hard you try to escape it, if you’re not after money and can’t find a job that suits you—you have to, you really have to try to find something else—someone else—anyone. You can’t really be alone.”

“No matter how many mistakes you've made—you can't really be alone—?” asked Lilly.

“No matter how many mistakes you’ve made—you can’t really be alone—?” asked Lilly.

“You can be alone for a minute. You can be alone just in that minute when you've broken free, and you feel heart thankful to be alone, because the other thing wasn't to be borne. But you can't keep on being alone. No matter how many tunes you've broken free, and feel, thank God to be alone (nothing on earth is so good as to breathe fresh air and be alone), no matter how many times you've felt this—it wears off every time, and you begin to look again—and you begin to roam round. And even if you won't admit it to yourself, still you are seeking—seeking. Aren't you? Aren't you yourself seeking?”

“You can be alone for a minute. You can be alone just in that moment when you've broken free, and you feel grateful to be alone because the other situation was unbearable. But you can’t stay alone. No matter how many times you’ve broken free and felt thankful to be alone (nothing on earth is as amazing as breathing fresh air and being alone), no matter how many times you feel this—it fades every time, and you start to look again—and you begin to wander. And even if you won’t admit it to yourself, you’re still searching—searching. Aren’t you? Aren’t you really searching?”

“Oh, that's another matter,” put in Argyle. “Lilly is happily married and on the shelf. With such a fine woman as Tanny I should think so—RATHER! But his is an exceptional nature, and an exceptional case. As for me, I made a hell of my marriage, and I swear it nearly sent me to hell. But I didn't forswear love, when I forswore marriage and woman. Not by ANY means.”

“Oh, that's a different story,” said Argyle. “Lilly is happily married and off the market. With such a great woman like Tanny, I’d expect that—FOR SURE! But his situation is unique, and so is he. As for me, I really messed up my marriage, and I swear it almost drove me insane. But I didn’t give up on love when I gave up on marriage and women. Not at ALL.”

“Are you not seeking any more, Lilly?” asked the Marchese. “Do you seek nothing?”

“Are you not looking for anything else, Lilly?” asked the Marchese. “Are you looking for nothing?”

“We married men who haven't left our wives, are we supposed to seek anything?” said Lilly. “Aren't we perfectly satisfied and in bliss with the wonderful women who honour us as wives?”

“We married men who haven't left our wives, are we supposed to seek anything?” said Lilly. “Aren't we perfectly satisfied and happy with the amazing women who honor us as wives?”

“Ah, yes, yes!” said the Marchese. “But now we are not speaking to the world. Now we try to speak of that which we have in our centre of our hearts.”

“Ah, yes, yes!” said the Marchese. “But now we're not talking to the world. Now we’re trying to discuss what we have at the center of our hearts.”

“And what have we there?” said Lilly.

“And what do we have there?” said Lilly.

“Well—shall I say? We have unrest. We have another need. We have something that hurts and eats us, yes, eats us inside. Do I speak the truth?”

“Well—should I say? We have unrest. We have another need. We have something that hurts and consumes us, yes, consumes us from within. Am I speaking the truth?”

“Yes. But what is the something?”

“Yes. But what is the something?”

“I don't know. I don't know. But it is something in love, I think. It is love itself which gnaws us inside, like a cancer,” said the Italian.

“I don’t know. I don’t know. But I think it’s something about love. It’s love itself that eats away at us inside, like a cancer,” said the Italian.

“But why should it? Is that the nature of love?” said Lilly.

“But why should it? Is that what love is really like?” Lilly said.

“I don't know. Truly. I don't know.—But perhaps it is in the nature of love—I don't know.—But I tell you, I love my wife—she is very dear to me. I admire her, I trust her, I believe her. She is to me much more than any woman, more even than my mother.—And so, I am very happy. I am very happy, she is very happy, in our love and our marriage.—But wait. Nothing has changed—the love has not changed: it is the same.—And yet we are NOT happy. No, we are not happy. I know she is not happy, I know I am not—”

“I don’t know. Honestly. I don’t know.—But maybe it’s just how love is—I don’t know.—But I can say that I love my wife—she means so much to me. I admire her, I trust her, I believe in her. She is so much more to me than any other woman, even more than my mother.—So, I’m really happy. I’m really happy, she’s really happy, in our love and our marriage.—But hold on. Nothing has changed—the love hasn’t changed: it’s the same.—And yet we are NOT happy. No, we aren’t happy. I know she isn’t happy, I know I’m not—”

“Why should you be?” said Lilly.

“Why should you be?” Lilly said.

“Yes—and it is not even happiness,” said the Marchese, screwing up his face in a painful effort of confession. “It is not even happiness. No, I do not ask to be happy. Why should I? It is childish—but there is for both of us, I know it, something which bites us, which eats us within, and drives us, drives us, somewhere, we don't know where. But it drives us, and eats away the life—and yet we love each other, and we must not separate—Do you know what I mean? Do you understand me at all in what I say? I speak what is true.”

“Yes—and it’s not even happiness,” the Marchese said, making a pained expression as he confessed. “It’s not even happiness. No, I’m not looking to be happy. Why would I? It’s childish—but I know there’s something for both of us that gnaws at us, that eats away at us inside, and pushes us, pushes us, to a place we don’t know. But it drives us and it wears down our lives—and yet we love each other, and we can’t separate—Do you know what I mean? Do you understand what I’m saying? I’m speaking the truth.”

“Yes, I understand. I'm in the same dilemma myself.—But what I want to hear, is WHY you think it is so. Why is it?”

“Yes, I get it. I’m in the same situation myself.—But what I want to know is WHY you think that’s the case. Why is that?”

“Shall I say what I think? Yes? And you can tell me if it is foolish to you.—Shall I tell you? Well. Because a woman, she now first wants the man, and he must go to her because he is wanted. Do you understand?—You know—supposing I go to a woman—supposing she is my wife—and I go to her, yes, with my blood all ready, because it is I who want. Then she puts me off. Then she says, not now, not now, I am tired, I am not well. I do not feel like it. She puts me off—till I am angry or sorry or whatever I am—but till my blood has gone down again, you understand, and I don't want her any more. And then she puts her arms round me, and caresses me, and makes love to me—till she rouses me once more. So, and so she rouses me—and so I come to her. And I love her, it is very good, very good. But it was she who began, it was her initiative, you know.—I do not think, in all my life, my wife has loved me from my initiative, you know. She will yield to me—because I insist, or because she wants to be a good submissive wife who loves me. So she will yield to me. But ah, what is it, you know? What is it a woman who allows me, and who has no answer? It is something worse than nothing—worse than nothing. And so it makes me very discontented and unbelieving.—If I say to her, she says it is not true—not at all true. Then she says, all she wants is that I should desire her, that I should love her and desire her. But even that is putting her will first. And if I come to her so, if I come to her of my own desire, then she puts me off. She puts me off, or she only allows me to come to her. Even now it is the same after ten years, as it was at first. But now I know, and for many years I did not know—”

“Should I say what I think? Yes? And you can tell me if it seems foolish to you.—Should I tell you? Alright. Because a woman, she now first wants the man, and he must come to her because she wants him. Do you get it?—You know—let’s say I go to a woman—let’s say she is my wife—and I approach her, yes, with my desire all ready, because I am the one who wants. Then she pushes me away. Then she says, not now, not now, I’m tired, I’m not feeling well. I’m just not in the mood. She pushes me off—until I’m either angry or sorry or whatever I feel—but until my desire fades away, you understand, and I don’t want her anymore. And then she wraps her arms around me, and kisses me, and makes love to me—until she wakes me up again. So, and so she ignites me—and then I come to her. And I love her, it feels really good, really good. But it was her who started it, it was her initiative, you know.—I don’t think, in my entire life, my wife has ever loved me based on my initiative, you know. She will give in to me—because I insist, or because she wants to be a good submissive wife who loves me. So she will give in to me. But ah, what is it, you know? What is it to have a woman who allows me, and who has no response? It’s something worse than nothing—worse than nothing. And so it makes me very discontented and doubtful.—If I say this to her, she says it’s not true—not at all true. Then she says all she wants is for me to desire her, for me to love her and want her. But even that puts her will first. And if I approach her like that, if I come to her out of my own desire, then she still brushes me off. She brushes me off, or she just lets me come to her. Even now, after ten years, it’s the same as it was at first. But now I know, and for many years I didn’t know—”

The little man was intense. His face was strained, his blue eyes so stretched that they showed the whites all round. He gazed into Lilly's face.

The little man was intense. His face was tense, and his blue eyes were so wide that the whites showed all around. He stared into Lilly's face.

“But does it matter?” said Lilly slowly, “in which of you the desire initiates? Isn't the result the same?”

“But does it really matter?” Lilly said slowly, “which one of you starts the desire? Isn't the outcome the same?”

“It matters. It matters—” cried the Marchese.

“It’s important. It’s important—” cried the Marchese.

“Oh, my dear fellow, how MUCH it matters—” interrupted Argyle sagely.

“Oh, my dear friend, how MUCH it matters—” interrupted Argyle wisely.

“Ay!” said Aaron.

“Ay!” said Aaron.

The Marchese looked from one to the other of them.

The Marchese glanced back and forth between them.

“It matters!” he cried. “It matters life or death. It used to be, that desire started in the man, and the woman answered. It used to be so for a long time in Italy. For this reason the women were kept away from the men. For this reason our Catholic religion tried to keep the young girls in convents, and innocent, before marriage. So that with their minds they should not know, and should not start this terrible thing, this woman's desire over a man, beforehand. This desire which starts in a woman's head, when she knows, and which takes a man for her use, for her service. This is Eve. Ah, I hate Eve. I hate her, when she knows, and when she WILLS. I hate her when she will make of me that which serves her desire.—She may love me, she may be soft and kind to me, she may give her life for me. But why? Only because I am HERS. I am that thing which does her most intimate service. She can see no other in me. And I may be no other to her—”

“It matters!” he shouted. “It’s a matter of life or death. It used to be that desire came from the man, and the woman would respond. It was like that for a long time in Italy. That’s why women were kept away from men. That’s why our Catholic religion tried to keep young girls in convents, innocent before marriage. So they wouldn’t understand or ignite this terrible thing, this desire women have for men, in advance. This desire that begins in a woman’s mind when she becomes aware, which turns a man into something for her use, for her service. This is Eve. Ah, I hate Eve. I hate her when she knows and decides. I hate her when she makes me into something that fulfills her desire. She might love me, she might be gentle and caring toward me, she might even sacrifice herself for me. But why? Only because I belong to her. I am that thing that serves her most intimate needs. She sees nothing else in me. And I may never be anything else to her—”

“Then why not let it be so, and be satisfied?” said Lilly.

“Then why not just accept it and be content?” said Lilly.

“Because I cannot. I cannot. I would. But I cannot. The Borghesia—the citizens—the bourgeoisie, they are the ones who can. Oh, yes. The bourgeoisie, the shopkeepers, these serve their wives so, and their wives love them. They are the marital maquereaux—the husband-maquereau, you know. Their wives are so stout and happy, and they dote on their husbands and always betray them. So it is with the bourgeoise. She loves her husband so much, and is always seeking to betray him. Or she is a Madame Bovary, seeking for a scandal. But the bourgeois husband, he goes on being the same. He is the horse, and she the driver. And when she says gee-up, you know—then he comes ready, like a hired maquereau. Only he feels so good, like a good little boy at her breast. And then there are the nice little children. And so they keep the world going.—But for me—” he spat suddenly and with frenzy on the floor.

“Because I can't. I can't. I would, but I can't. The bourgeois—the citizens—the middle class, they’re the ones who can. Oh, yes. The middle class, the shopkeepers, they serve their wives so well, and their wives love them. They are like the husband-masters, you know. Their wives are so plump and happy, and they adore their husbands and always betray them. That's how it is with the middle-class woman. She loves her husband so much, yet is always looking to betray him. Or she is a Madame Bovary, searching for a scandal. But the bourgeois husband remains the same. He is the horse, and she is the driver. And when she says giddy-up, you know—then he gets up and goes, like a hired man. Only he feels so good, like a good little boy at her side. And then there are the nice little kids. And so they keep the world turning.—But for me—” he suddenly spat in a frenzy on the floor.

“You are quite right, my boy,” said Argyle. “You are quite right. They've got the start of us, the women: and we've got to canter when they say gee-up. I—oh, I went through it all. But I broke the shafts and smashed the matrimonial cart, I can tell you, and I didn't care whether I smashed her up along with it or not. I didn't care one single bit, I assure you.—And here I am. And she is dead and buried these dozen years. Well—well! Life, you know, life. And women oh, they are the very hottest hell once they get the start of you. There's NOTHING they won't do to you, once they've got you. Nothing they won't do to you. Especially if they love you. Then you may as well give up the ghost: or smash the cart behind you, and her in it. Otherwise she will just harry you into submission, and make a dog of you, and cuckold you under your nose. And you'll submit. Oh, you'll submit, and go on calling her my darling. Or else, if you won't submit, she'll do for you. Your only chance is to smash the shafts, and the whole matrimonial cart. Or she'll do for you. For a woman has an uncanny, hellish strength—she's a she-bear and a wolf, is a woman when she's got the start of you. Oh, it's a terrible experience, if you're not a bourgeois, and not one of the knuckling-under money-making sort.”

“You're absolutely right, my boy,” said Argyle. “You’re completely right. The women really have the upper hand, and we have to move when they say go. I—oh, I’ve been through it all. But I broke the marriage bonds and wrecked the whole relationship, believe me, and I didn’t care if I took her down with it or not. I didn’t care at all, I promise you.—And here I am. And she’s been gone for twelve years now. Well—well! Life, you know, life. And women, oh, they can be hell on earth once they get the upper hand. There's NOTHING they won't do to you once they have you. Nothing at all. Especially if they love you. Then you might as well give up, or wreck the whole relationship, including her. Otherwise, she’ll just wear you down and make a fool of you, and cheat on you right in front of you. And you’ll go along with it. Oh, you’ll go along with it, and still call her my darling. Or if you refuse to go along, she’ll take you out. Your only hope is to destroy the relationship completely. Or she’ll ruin you. Because a woman has this strange, powerful force—she's like a bear and a wolf when she has the upper hand. Oh, it’s a dreadful situation if you’re not a middle-class type or one of those who just submits for money.”

“Knuckling-under sort. Yes. That is it,” said the Marchese.

“Knuckling-under type. Yeah. That’s it,” said the Marchese.

“But can't there be a balancing of wills?” said Lilly.

“But can't there be a compromise of wills?” Lilly asked.

“My dear boy, the balance lies in that, that when one goes up, the other goes down. One acts, the other takes. It is the only way in love—And the women are nowadays the active party. Oh, yes, not a shadow of doubt about it. They take the initiative, and the man plays up. That's how it is. The man just plays up.—Nice manly proceeding, what!” cried Argyle.

“My dear boy, the balance is that when one person rises, the other falls. One person acts, and the other receives. That’s the only way love works—And nowadays, women are the ones making the moves. Oh, yes, there's no doubt about it. They take the initiative, and the man plays along. That’s how it is. The man just plays along.—What a nice, manly way to handle things!” cried Argyle.

“But why can't man accept it as the natural order of things?” said Lilly. “Science makes it the natural order.”

“But why can't people accept it as the natural order of things?” Lilly said. “Science establishes it as the natural order.”

“All my —— to science,” said Argyle. “No man with one drop of real spunk in him can stand it long.”

“All my —— to science,” said Argyle. “No guy with even a drop of real guts in him can handle it for long.”

“Yes! Yes! Yes!” cried the Italian. “Most men want it so. Most men want only, that a woman shall want them, and they shall then play up to her when she has roused them. Most men want only this: that a woman shall choose one man out, to be her man, and he shall worship her and come up when she shall provoke him. Otherwise he is to keep still. And the woman, she is quite sure of her part. She must be loved and adored, and above all, obeyed, particularly in her sex desire. There she must not be thwarted, or she becomes a devil. And if she is obeyed, she becomes a misunderstood woman with nerves, looking round for the next man whom she can bring under. So it is.”

“Yes! Yes! Yes!” shouted the Italian. “Most men want it this way. Most men just want a woman to want them, and then they'll do what she says when she sparks their interest. Most men want only this: for a woman to pick one man to be hers, and he should adore her and respond when she wants him to. Otherwise, he should stay quiet. And the woman knows her role well. She needs to be loved and adored, and above all, obeyed, especially when it comes to her sexual desires. She can't be denied there, or she turns into a nightmare. And if she is obeyed, she becomes a misunderstood woman with nerves, always searching for the next man she can dominate. That's just how it is.”

“Well,” said Lilly. “And then what?”

“Well,” Lilly said. “What happens next?”

“Nay,” interrupted Aaron. “But do you think it's true what he says? Have you found it like that? You're married. Has your experience been different, or the same?”

“Nah,” interrupted Aaron. “But do you really think what he says is true? Have you found it to be that way? You're married. Has your experience been different or the same?”

“What was yours?” asked Lilly.

“What was yours?” Lilly asked.

“Mine was the same. Mine was the same, if ever it was,” said Aaron.

“Mine was the same. Mine was the same, if it ever was,” Aaron said.

“And mine was EXTREMELY similar,” said Argyle with a grimace.

“And mine was REALLY similar,” said Argyle with a grimace.

“And yours, Lilly?” asked the Marchese anxiously.

“And yours, Lilly?” the Marchese asked anxiously.

“Not very different,” said Lilly.

“Not much different,” said Lilly.

“Ah!” cried Del Torre, jerking up erect as if he had found something.

“Ah!” cried Del Torre, sitting up straight as if he had discovered something.

“And what's your way out?” Aaron asked him.

“And what’s your escape plan?” Aaron asked him.

“I'm not out—so I won't holloa,” said Lilly. “But Del Torre puts it best.—What do you say is the way out, Del Torre?”

“I'm not out—so I won't shout,” Lilly said. “But Del Torre puts it best.—What do you think is the way out, Del Torre?”

“The way out is that it should change: that the man should be the asker and the woman the answerer. It must change.”

“The way forward is that it has to change: the man should be the one asking and the woman the one answering. It needs to change.”

“But it doesn't. Prrr!” Argyle made his trumpeting noise.

“But it doesn't. Prrr!” Argyle trumpeted.

“Does it?” asked Lilly of the Marchese.

“Does it?” Lilly asked the Marchese.

“No. I think it does not.”

“No, I don’t think it does.”

“And will it ever again?”

"Will it ever happen again?"

“Perhaps never.”

"Maybe never."

“And then what?”

“What's next?”

“Then? Why then man seeks a pis-aller. Then he seeks something which will give him answer, and which will not only draw him, draw him, with a terrible sexual will.—So he seeks young girls, who know nothing, and so cannot force him. He thinks he will possess them while they are young, and they will be soft and responding to his wishes.—But in this, too, he is mistaken. Because now a baby of one year, if it be a female, is like a woman of forty, so is its will made up, so it will force a man.”

“Then? Why does a man look for a pis-aller? He looks for something that will provide him answers and that won’t just allure him with a powerful sexual desire. So, he turns to young girls who know nothing and therefore can’t resist him. He believes he can have them while they are young, thinking they will be soft and responsive to his wants. But in this, he's also mistaken. Because now, a one-year-old baby girl is like a forty-year-old woman; her will is already formed, and she can overpower a man.”

“And so young girls are no good, even as a pis-aller.”

“And so young girls are no good, even as a last resort.”

“No good—because they are all modern women. Every one, a modern woman. Not one who isn't.”

“No good—because they’re all modern women. Every single one, a modern woman. Not a single one who isn’t.”

“Terrible thing, the modern woman,” put in Argyle.

“Terrible thing, the modern woman,” Argyle said.

“And then—?”

"And then—?"

“Then man seeks other forms of loves, always seeking the loving response, you know, of one gentler and tenderer than himself, who will wait till the man desires, and then will answer with full love.—But it is all pis-aller, you know.”

“Then a man looks for different kinds of love, always searching for a loving response, you know, from someone gentler and kinder than himself, who will wait until he feels the need and then respond with complete love. —But it's all pis-aller, you know.”

“Not by any means, my boy,” cried Argyle.

“Not at all, my boy,” shouted Argyle.

“And then a man naturally loves his own wife, too, even if it is not bearable to love her.”

“And then a man naturally loves his own wife, too, even if it’s hard to love her.”

“Or one leaves her, like Aaron,” said Lilly.

“Or you leave her, like Aaron,” said Lilly.

“And seeks another woman, so,” said the Marchese.

“And looks for another woman, then,” said the Marchese.

“Does he seek another woman?” said Lilly. “Do you, Aaron?”

“Is he looking for someone else?” Lilly asked. “Are you, Aaron?”

“I don't WANT to,” said Aaron. “But—I can't stand by myself in the middle of the world and in the middle of people, and know I am quite by myself, and nowhere to go, and nothing to hold on to. I can for a day or two—But then, it becomes unbearable as well. You get frightened. You feel you might go funny—as you would if you stood on this balcony wall with all the space beneath you.”

“I don't WANT to,” Aaron said. “But—I can't be alone in the middle of the world and surrounded by people, knowing I'm completely by myself, with nowhere to go and nothing to cling to. I can handle it for a day or two—but after that, it becomes unbearable. You get scared. You feel like you might lose it—like you would if you stood on this balcony wall with all that space beneath you.”

“Can't one be alone—quite alone?” said Lilly.

“Can't you be alone—really alone?” Lilly said.

“But no—it is absurd. Like Saint Simeon Stylites on a pillar. But it is absurd!” cried the Italian.

“But no—it’s ridiculous. Like Saint Simeon Stylites on a pillar. But it’s ridiculous!” cried the Italian.

“I don't mean like Simeon Stylites. I mean can't one live with one's wife, and be fond of her: and with one's friends, and enjoy their company: and with the world and everything, pleasantly: and yet KNOW that one is alone? Essentially, at the very core of me, alone. Eternally alone. And choosing to be alone. Not sentimental or LONELY. Alone, choosing to be alone, because by one's own nature one is alone. The being with another person is secondary,” said Lilly.

“I don't mean like Simeon Stylites. I mean can't someone live with their partner, and care for them: and with their friends, and enjoy their company: and with the world and everything, happily: and still KNOW that they are alone? Deep down, at the very core of my being, alone. Forever alone. And choosing to be alone. Not romantic or LONELY. Alone, choosing to be alone, because by my own nature I am alone. Being with another person is secondary,” said Lilly.

“One is alone,” said Argyle, “in all but love. In all but love, my dear fellow. And then I agree with you.”

“Everyone is alone,” said Argyle, “except in love. Except in love, my dear friend. And I agree with you on that.”

“No,” said Lilly, “in love most intensely of all, alone.”

“No,” Lilly said, “in love, most intensely of all, alone.”

“Completely incomprehensible,” said Argyle. “Amounts to nothing.”

“Totally confusing,” said Argyle. “It adds up to nothing.”

“One man is but a part. How can he be so alone?” said the Marchese.

“One man is just a part. How can he feel so alone?” said the Marchese.

“In so far as he is a single individual soul, he IS alone—ipso facto. In so far as I am I, and only I am I, and I am only I, in so far, I am inevitably and eternally alone, and it is my last blessedness to know it, and to accept it, and to live with this as the core of my self-knowledge.”

“Insofar as he is a single individual soul, he is alone—by definition. As for me, I am I, and only I am I, and I am only I; because of this, I am inevitably and eternally alone. It is my ultimate blessing to recognize this, to accept it, and to live with it as the foundation of my self-awareness.”

“My dear boy, you are becoming metaphysical, and that is as bad as softening of the brain,” said Argyle.

“My dear boy, you’re getting too deep into philosophy, and that’s just as bad as having a brain disorder,” said Argyle.

“All right,” said Lilly.

"Okay," said Lilly.

“And,” said the Marchese, “it may be so by REASON. But in the heart—? Can the heart ever beat quite alone? Plop! Plop!—Can the heart beat quite alone, alone in all the atmosphere, all the space of the universe? Plop! Plop! Plop!—Quite alone in all the space?” A slow smile came over the Italian's face. “It is impossible. It may eat against the heart of other men, in anger, all in pressure against the others. It may beat hard, like iron, saying it is independent. But this is only beating against the heart of mankind, not alone.—But either with or against the heart of mankind, or the heart of someone, mother, wife, friend, children—so must the heart of every man beat. It is so.”

“And,” said the Marchese, “it might make sense logically. But in the heart—? Can the heart ever really beat by itself? Plop! Plop!—Can the heart beat truly alone, completely isolated in all the atmosphere, in all the space of the universe? Plop! Plop! Plop!—Totally alone in all of that space?” A slow smile spread across the Italian's face. “It’s impossible. It might push against the heart of others in anger, pressing against them. It can beat hard, like iron, claiming to be independent. But that's just beating against the heart of humanity, not by itself.—Whether with or against the heart of humanity, or the heart of someone—mother, wife, friend, children— this is how every man's heart must beat. It is so.”

“It beats alone in its own silence,” said Lilly.

“It beats alone in its own silence,” Lilly said.

The Italian shook his head.

The Italian nodded in disagreement.

“We'd better be going inside, anyhow,” said Argyle. “Some of you will be taking cold.”

“We should head inside, anyway,” said Argyle. “Some of you are going to catch a cold.”

“Aaron,” said Lilly. “Is it true for you?”

“Aaron,” Lilly said. “Is that true for you?”

“Nearly,” said Aaron, looking into the quiet, half-amused, yet frightening eyes of the other man. “Or it has been.”

"Almost," said Aaron, gazing into the calm, half-amused, yet eerie eyes of the other man. "Or it used to be."

“A miss is as good as a mile,” laughed Lilly, rising and picking up his chair to take it indoors. And the laughter of his voice was so like a simple, deliberate amiability, that Aaron's heart really stood still for a second. He knew that Lilly was alone—as far as he, Aaron, was concerned. Lilly was alone—and out of his isolation came his words, indifferent as to whether they came or not. And he left his friends utterly to their own choice. Utterly to their own choice. Aaron felt that Lilly was there, existing in life, yet neither asking for connection nor preventing any connection. He was present, he was the real centre of the group. And yet he asked nothing of them, and he imposed nothing. He left each to himself, and he himself remained just himself: neither more nor less. And there was a finality about it, which was at once maddening and fascinating. Aaron felt angry, as if he were half insulted by the other man's placing the gift of friendship or connection so quietly back in the giver's hands. Lilly would receive no gift of friendship in equality. Neither would he violently refuse it. He let it lie unmarked. And yet at the same time Aaron knew that he could depend on the other man for help, nay, almost for life itself—so long as it entailed no breaking of the intrinsic isolation of Lilly's soul. But this condition was also hateful. And there was also a great fascination in it.

“A miss is as good as a mile,” laughed Lilly, standing up and picking up his chair to take it inside. The sound of his laughter was so genuinely friendly that Aaron's heart actually paused for a moment. He realized that Lilly was alone—as far as he, Aaron, was concerned. Lilly was alone—and from his isolation came his words, showing no concern for whether they were welcomed or not. He left his friends completely to their own choices. Completely to their own choices. Aaron sensed that Lilly was there, living in the moment, yet neither seeking connection nor blocking any connection. He was present, the true center of the group. And yet he asked nothing from them, imposing nothing. He left each person to themselves, and he remained just himself: neither more nor less. There was a finality about it that was both infuriating and intriguing. Aaron felt angry, as if he were slightly insulted by the other man quietly putting the gift of friendship or connection back in the giver's hands. Lilly wouldn’t accept friendship on equal terms. He wouldn’t violently reject it either. He let it lie untouched. Yet at the same time, Aaron knew he could rely on the other man for help, even for life itself—so long as it didn’t require breaking the deep isolation of Lilly's soul. But this condition was also frustrating. And there was a strong allure in it too.





CHAPTER XVIII. THE MARCHESA

So Aaron dined with the Marchesa and Manfredi. He was quite startled when his hostess came in: she seemed like somebody else. She seemed like a demon, her hair on her brows, her terrible modern elegance. She wore a wonderful gown of thin blue velvet, of a lovely colour, with some kind of gauzy gold-threaded filament down the sides. It was terribly modern, short, and showed her legs and her shoulders and breast and all her beautiful white arms. Round her throat was a collar of dark-blue sapphires. Her hair was done low, almost to the brows, and heavy, like an Aubrey Beardsley drawing. She was most carefully made up—yet with that touch of exaggeration, lips slightly too red, which was quite intentional, and which frightened Aaron. He thought her wonderful, and sinister. She affected him with a touch of horror. She sat down opposite him, and her beautifully shapen legs, in frail, goldish stockings, seemed to glisten metallic naked, thrust from out of the wonderful, wonderful skin, like periwinkle-blue velvet. She had tapestry shoes, blue and gold: and almost one could see her toes: metallic naked. The gold-threaded gauze slipped at her side. Aaron could not help watching the naked-seeming arch of her foot. It was as if she were dusted with dark gold-dust upon her marvellous nudity.

So Aaron had dinner with the Marchesa and Manfredi. He was quite surprised when his hostess walked in; she looked like a completely different person. She seemed almost demonic, her hair pushed back, exuding a stunning modern elegance. She wore a gorgeous dress made of thin blue velvet in a beautiful shade, with some sort of gauzy gold-threaded detail running down the sides. It was extremely modern, short, revealing her legs, shoulders, and chest, showcasing all her beautiful white arms. Around her neck was a collar of dark blue sapphires. Her hair was styled low, nearly down to her brows, and was heavy, resembling an Aubrey Beardsley illustration. She was meticulously made up—yet with a hint of exaggeration, her lips a bit too red for effect, which unnerved Aaron. He found her both magnificent and unsettling. She had an eerie effect on him. She sat across from him, her elegantly shaped legs in delicate, golden stockings seemed to shimmer, almost naked, emerging from her stunning skin, like periwinkle-blue velvet. Her shoes were tapestry blue and gold, and you could almost see her toes—metallic and bare. The gold-threaded gauze at her side slipped slightly. Aaron couldn’t help but gaze at the seemingly bare arch of her foot. It was as if she had been dusted with dark gold powder against her marvelous nudity.

She must have seen his face, seen that he was ebloui.

She must have seen his face, seen that he was dazzled.

“You brought the flute?” she said, in that toneless, melancholy, unstriving voice of hers. Her voice alone was the same: direct and bare and quiet.

“You brought the flute?” she asked in her flat, sad, unforced tone. Her voice was just the same: straightforward, unadorned, and soft.

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Perhaps I shall sing later on, if you'll accompany me. Will you?”

“Maybe I'll sing later if you join me. Will you?”

“I thought you hated accompaniments.”

“I thought you hated sides.”

“Oh, no—not just unison. I don't mean accompaniment. I mean unison. I don't know how it will be. But will you try?”

“Oh, no—not just in sync. I don't mean background music. I mean in sync. I don't know how it will turn out. But will you give it a shot?”

“Yes, I'll try.”

"Sure, I'll give it a shot."

“Manfredi is just bringing the cocktails. Do you think you'd prefer orange in yours?”

“Manfredi is just bringing the cocktails. Do you think you’d like orange in yours?”

“Ill have mine as you have yours.”

"I'll have mine the same way you have yours."

“I don't take orange in mine. Won't you smoke?”

“I don’t take orange in mine. Will you smoke?”

The strange, naked, remote-seeming voice! And then the beautiful firm limbs thrust out in that dress, and nakedly dusky as with gold-dust. Her beautiful woman's legs, slightly glistening, duskily. His one abiding instinct was to touch them, to kiss them. He had never known a woman to exercise such power over him. It was a bare, occult force, something he could not cope with.

The strange, bare, distant voice! And then the beautiful, toned limbs showcased in that dress, and warmly dusky as if dusted with gold. Her stunning legs, slightly shimmering, so dusky. His only overwhelming urge was to touch them, to kiss them. He had never encountered a woman who held such power over him. It was a raw, mysterious force, something he couldn't handle.

Manfredi came in with the little tray. He was still in uniform.

Manfredi walked in with the small tray. He was still in his uniform.

“Hello!” cried the little Italian. “Glad to see you—well, everything all right? Glad to hear it. How is the cocktail, Nan?”

“Hey!” shouted the little Italian. “Great to see you—so, everything good? Happy to hear that. How's the cocktail, Nan?”

“Yes,” she said. “All right.”

“Yes,” she said. “Okay.”

“One drop too much peach, eh?”

“One drop too many peach, huh?”

“No, all right.”

“No, that’s fine.”

“Ah,” and the little officer seated himself, stretching his gaitered legs as if gaily. He had a curious smiling look on his face, that Aaron thought also diabolical—and almost handsome. Suddenly the odd, laughing, satanic beauty of the little man was visible.

“Ah,” the little officer said as he sat down, stretching his gaitered legs cheerfully. He had a curious smile on his face that Aaron thought was both devilish and almost handsome. Suddenly, the little man's strange, laughing, satanic beauty became apparent.

“Well, and what have you been doing with yourself?” said he. “What did you do yesterday?”

“Well, what have you been up to?” he asked. “What did you do yesterday?”

“Yesterday?” said Aaron. “I went to the Uffizi.”

“Yesterday?” Aaron asked. “I went to the Uffizi.”

“To the Uffizi? Well! And what did you think of it?”

“To the Uffizi? Really! What did you think of it?”

“Very fine.”

"Very good."

“I think it is. I think it is. What pictures did you look at?”

"I think so. I really think so. Which pictures did you check out?"

“I was with Dekker. We looked at most, I believe.”

“I was with Dekker. I think we saw most of it.”

“And what do you remember best?”

“And what do you remember most clearly?”

“I remember Botticelli's Venus on the Shell.”

“I remember Botticelli's Venus on the Shell.”

“Yes! Yes!—” said Manfredi. “I like her. But I like others better. You thought her a pretty woman, yes?”

“Yes! Yes!—” said Manfredi. “I like her. But I like others more. You thought she was a pretty woman, right?”

“No—not particularly pretty. But I like her body. And I like the fresh air. I like the fresh air, the summer sea-air all through it—through her as well.”

“No—not especially pretty. But I like her body. And I like the fresh air. I love the summer sea air all around it—around her too.”

“And her face?” asked the Marchesa, with a slow, ironic smile.

“And her face?” asked the Marchesa, with a slow, wry smile.

“Yes—she's a bit baby-faced,” said Aaron.

“Yes—she's kind of baby-faced,” Aaron said.

“Trying to be more innocent than her own common-sense will let her,” said the Marchesa.

“Trying to be more naive than her own common sense allows her,” said the Marchesa.

“I don't agree with you, Nan,” said her husband. “I think it is just that wistfulness and innocence which makes her the true Venus: the true modern Venus. She chooses NOT to know too much. And that is her attraction. Don't you agree, Aaron? Excuse me, but everybody speaks of you as Aaron. It seems to come naturally. Most people speak of me as Manfredi, too, because it is easier, perhaps, than Del Torre. So if you find it easier, use it. Do you mind that I call you Aaron?”

“I don’t agree with you, Nan,” her husband said. “I think it’s that wistfulness and innocence that makes her the true Venus: the true modern Venus. She chooses NOT to know too much. And that’s what draws people to her. Don’t you think so, Aaron? Sorry, but everyone calls you Aaron. It just seems natural. Most people call me Manfredi too, probably because it’s easier than Del Torre. So if you find it simpler, go ahead and use it. Do you mind if I call you Aaron?”

“Not at all. I hate Misters, always.”

“Not at all. I always hate guys.”

“Yes, so do I. I like one name only.”

“Yes, me too. I like just one name.”

The little officer seemed very winning and delightful to Aaron this evening—and Aaron began to like him extremely. But the dominating consciousness in the room was the woman's.

The little officer seemed very charming and pleasant to Aaron this evening—and Aaron started to really like him. But the main presence in the room was the woman’s.

“DO you agree, Mr. Sisson?” said the Marchesa. “Do you agree that the mock-innocence and the sham-wistfulness of Botticelli's Venus are her great charms?”

“Do you agree, Mr. Sisson?” asked the Marchesa. “Do you agree that the fake innocence and the false longing of Botticelli's Venus are her biggest charms?”

“I don't think she is at all charming, as a person,” said Aaron. “As a particular woman, she makes no impression on me at all. But as a picture—and the fresh air, particularly the fresh air. She doesn't seem so much a woman, you know, as the kind of out-of-doors morning-feelings at the seaside.”

“I don't find her charming at all,” Aaron said. “As a specific woman, she doesn’t impress me. But as a picture—and the fresh air, especially the fresh air. She doesn’t come across as much of a woman, you know, but more like the feelings you get in the morning outdoors by the sea.”

“Quite! A sort of sea-scape of a woman. With a perfectly sham innocence. Are you as keen on innocence as Manfredi is?”

“Totally! She’s like a seascape of a woman. With a totally fake innocence. Are you as into innocence as Manfredi is?”

“Innocence?” said Aaron. “It's the sort of thing I don't have much feeling about.”

“Innocence?” Aaron said. “It’s not something I really have strong feelings about.”

“Ah, I know you,” laughed the soldier wickedly. “You are the sort of man who wants to be Anthony to Cleopatra. Ha-ha!”

“Ah, I know you,” the soldier laughed mischievously. “You're the type of guy who wants to be Anthony to Cleopatra. Ha-ha!”

Aaron winced as if struck. Then he too smiled, flattered. Yet he felt he had been struck! Did he want to be Anthony to Cleopatra? Without knowing, he was watching the Marchesa. And she was looking away, but knew he was watching her. And at last she turned her eyes to his, with a slow, dark smile, full of pain and fuller still of knowledge. A strange, dark, silent look of knowledge she gave him: from so far away, it seemed. And he felt all the bonds that held him melting away. His eyes remained fixed and gloomy, but with his mouth he smiled back at her. And he was terrified. He knew he was sulking towards her—sulking towards her. And he was terrified. But at the back of his mind, also, he knew there was Lilly, whom he might depend on. And also he wanted to sink towards her. The flesh and blood of him simply melted out, in desire towards her. Cost what may, he must come to her. And yet he knew at the same time that, cost what may, he must keep the power to recover himself from her. He must have his cake and eat it.

Aaron flinched as if he’d been hit. Then he smiled too, flattered. But he truly felt like he’d been struck! Did he want to be Anthony to Cleopatra? Without realizing it, he was watching the Marchesa. She was looking away but knew he was watching her. Finally, she turned her eyes to his, offering a slow, dark smile, filled with pain and even more with understanding. She gave him a strange, dark, silent look of awareness that felt so distant. He sensed all the ties holding him back melting away. His eyes stayed fixed and gloomy, but he smiled back at her with his mouth. And he was scared. He knew he was sulking towards her—sulking towards her. And he was scared. Yet at the back of his mind, he also knew there was Lilly, someone he could rely on. He also wanted to sink towards her. The very essence of him simply melted with desire for her. No matter the cost, he had to reach her. And yet, he knew that no matter the cost, he had to maintain the ability to regain himself from her. He had to have his cake and eat it too.

And she became Cleopatra to him. “Age cannot wither, nor custom stale—” To his instinctive, unwilled fancy, she was Cleopatra.

And she became Cleopatra to him. “Age cannot wither, nor custom stale—” To his instinctive, unintentional imagination, she was Cleopatra.

They went in to dinner, and he sat on her right hand. It was a smallish table, with a very few daisy-flowers: everything rather frail, and sparse. The food the same—nothing very heavy, all rather exquisite. They drank hock. And he was aware of her beautiful arms, and her bosom; her low-crowded, thick hair, parted in the centre: the sapphires on her throat, the heavy rings on her fingers: and the paint on her lips, the fard. Something deep, deep at the bottom of him hovered upon her, cleaved to her. Yet he was as if sightless, in a stupor. Who was she, what was she? He had lost all his grasp. Only he sat there, with his face turned to hers, or to her, all the time. And she talked to him. But she never looked at him.

They sat down for dinner, and he took a seat to her right. The table was small, decorated with just a few daisy flowers: everything felt delicate and minimal. The food was light—nothing too heavy, all quite refined. They drank hock. He noticed her beautiful arms and her chest; her thick hair was parted in the middle. The sapphires around her neck and the heavy rings on her fingers caught his attention, as did the makeup on her lips. Something deep inside him was drawn to her, almost attached to her. Yet he felt dazed, as if he couldn't see clearly. Who was she, what was she? He had lost all sense of reality. He just sat there, facing her, or towards her, the entire time. And she spoke to him. But she never looked his way.

Indeed she said little. It was the husband who talked. His manner towards Aaron was almost caressive. And Aaron liked it. The woman was silent mostly, and seemed remote. And Aaron felt his life ebb towards her. He felt the marvellousness, the rich beauty of her arms and breast. And the thought of her gold-dusted smooth limbs beneath the table made him feel almost an idiot.

Indeed she said little. It was the husband who talked. His way of treating Aaron was almost affectionate. And Aaron appreciated it. The woman mostly kept quiet and appeared distant. Aaron sensed his life drifting toward her. He admired the amazing beauty of her arms and chest. The idea of her golden, smooth limbs under the table made him feel almost foolish.

The second wine was a gold-coloured Moselle, very soft and rich and beautiful. She drank this with pleasure, as one who understands. And for dessert there was a dish of cacchi—that orange-coloured, pulpy Japanese fruit—persimmons. Aaron had never eaten these before. Soft, almost slimy, of a wonderful colour, and of a flavour that had sunk from harsh astringency down to that first decay-sweetness which is all autumn-rich. The Marchese loved them, and scooped them out with his spoon. But she ate none.

The second wine was a golden Moselle, very smooth, rich, and beautiful. She enjoyed it, as someone who appreciates good wine. For dessert, there was a dish of kakis—those orange, pulpy Japanese fruits, persimmons. Aaron had never tried these before. Soft, almost slimy, with a gorgeous color, and a flavor that had transformed from harsh astringency to that initial decay-sweetness, which is so characteristic of autumn. The Marchese loved them and scooped them out with his spoon. But she didn’t eat any.

Aaron did not know what they talked about, what was said. If someone had taken his mind away altogether, and left him with nothing but a body and a spinal consciousness, it would have been the same.

Aaron had no idea what they talked about or what was said. If someone had completely taken his mind away and left him with just a body and a basic awareness, it would have felt the same.

But at coffee the talk turned to Manfredi's duties. He would not be free from the army for some time yet. On the morrow, for example, he had to be out and away before it was day. He said he hated it, and wanted to be a free man once more. But it seemed to Aaron he would be a very bored man, once he was free. And then they drifted on to talk of the palazzo in which was their apartment.

But during coffee, the conversation shifted to Manfredi's obligations. He wouldn’t be free from the army for quite a while. For instance, tomorrow, he had to leave before dawn. He mentioned that he hated it and wanted to be a free man again. However, Aaron thought he would end up being very bored once he was free. Then they moved on to talk about the building where their apartment was located.

“We've got such a fine terrace—you can see it from your house where you are,” said Manfredi. “Have you noticed it?”

“We have such a nice terrace—you can see it from your house, right?” said Manfredi. “Have you noticed it?”

“No,” said Aaron.

“No,” Aaron said.

“Near that tuft of palm-trees. Don't you know?”

“Close to that bunch of palm trees. Don’t you know?”

“No,” said Aaron.

“No,” Aaron replied.

“Let us go out and show it him,” said the Marchesa.

“Let’s go out and show it to him,” said the Marchesa.

Manfredi fetched her a cloak, and they went through various doors, then up some steps. The terrace was broad and open. It looked straight across the river at the opposite Lungarno: and there was the thin-necked tower of the Palazzo Vecchio, and the great dome of the cathedral in the distance, in shadow-bulk in the cold-aired night of stars. Little trams were running brilliant over the flat new bridge on the right. And from a garden just below rose a tuft of palm-trees.

Manfredi got her a cloak, and they went through different doors, then climbed some steps. The terrace was wide and open. It faced directly across the river at the opposite Lungarno: there was the slender tower of the Palazzo Vecchio, and the large dome of the cathedral in the distance, looming in the chilly starry night. Little trams were glowing as they ran over the flat new bridge on the right. And from a garden just below, a cluster of palm trees rose up.

“You see,” said the Marchesa, coming and standing close to Aaron, so that she just touched him, “you can know the terrace, just by these palm trees. And you are in the Nardini just across there, are you? On the top floor, you said?”

“You see,” said the Marchesa, moving closer to Aaron so that she barely touched him, “you can recognize the terrace just by these palm trees. And you’re at the Nardini just over there, right? On the top floor, you mentioned?”

“Yes, the top floor—one of the middle windows, I think.”

“Yes, the top floor—one of the middle windows, I believe.”

“One that is always open now—and the others are shut. I have noticed it, not connecting it with you.”

“One that is always open now—and the others are closed. I've noticed it, not linking it to you.”

“Yes, my window is always open.”

“Yes, my window is always open.”

She was leaning very slightly against him, as he stood. And he knew, with the same kind of inevitability with which he knew he would one day die, that he would be the lover of this woman. Nay, that he was her lover already.

She was leaning a little against him as he stood there. And he knew, just as surely as he knew he would one day die, that he would be this woman's lover. In fact, he already was her lover.

“Don't take cold,” said Manfredi.

“Don’t catch a cold,” said Manfredi.

She turned at once indoors. Aaron caught a faint whiff of perfume from the little orange trees in tubs round the wall.

She immediately went inside. Aaron caught a faint scent of perfume from the small orange trees in pots around the wall.

“Will you get the flute?” she said as they entered.

“Will you grab the flute?” she said as they walked in.

“And will you sing?” he answered.

“And will you sing?” he replied.

“Play first,” she said.

“Play first,” she said.

He did as she wished. As the other night, he went into the big music-room to play. And the stream of sound came out with the quick wild imperiousness of the pipe. It had an immediate effect on her. She seemed to relax the peculiar, drug-like tension which was upon her at all ordinary times. She seemed to go still, and yielding. Her red mouth looked as if it might moan with relief. She sat with her chin dropped on her breast, listening. And she did not move. But she sat softly, breathing rather quick, like one who has been hurt, and is soothed. A certain womanly naturalness seemed to soften her.

He did what she asked. Like the other night, he went into the big music room to play. The sound flowed out with the quick, wild urgency of the pipe. It had an immediate effect on her. She seemed to let go of the strange, drug-like tension that was usually present in her. She appeared to become still and open. Her red lips looked like they might sigh with relief. She rested with her chin on her chest, listening. And she didn’t move. But she sat quietly, breathing a little rapidly, like someone who has been hurt and is now comforted. A certain natural softness seemed to envelop her.

And the music of the flute came quick, rather brilliant like a call-note, or like a long quick message, half command. To her it was like a pure male voice—as a blackbird's when he calls: a pure male voice, not only calling, but telling her something, telling her something, and soothing her soul to sleep. It was like the fire-music putting Brunnhilde to sleep. But the pipe did not flicker and sink. It seemed to cause a natural relaxation in her soul, a peace. Perhaps it was more like waking to a sweet, morning awakening, after a night of tormented, painful tense sleep. Perhaps more like that.

And the flute's music came quickly, bright like a call or a short, urgent message, half command. To her, it sounded like a pure male voice—like a blackbird's call: a pure male voice, not just calling, but sharing something with her, something that calmed her soul to sleep. It was like the music of fire lulling Brunnhilde to rest. But the pipe didn't fade away. Instead, it seemed to bring a natural relaxation to her soul, a sense of peace. Maybe it was more like waking up to a sweet morning after a night of troubled, tense sleep. Maybe more like that.

When Aaron came in, she looked at him with a gentle, fresh smile that seemed to make the fard on her face look like a curious tiredness, which now she might recover from. And as the last time, it was difficult for her to identify this man with the voice of the flute. It was rather difficult. Except that, perhaps, between his brows was something of a doubt, and in his bearing an aloofness that made her dread he might go away and not come back. She could see it in him, that he might go away and not come back.

When Aaron walked in, she gave him a gentle, fresh smile that made her makeup look like a quirky kind of tiredness, from which she might bounce back. And just like before, it was hard for her to connect this man with the sound of the flute. It was quite difficult. Except maybe there was a hint of doubt between his brows, and his demeanor had a distance that made her fear he might leave and not return. She could sense that he might leave and not come back.

She said nothing to him, only just smiled. And the look of knowledge in her eyes seemed, for the moment, to be contained in another look: a look of faith, and at last happiness. Aaron's heart stood still. No, in her moment's mood of faith and at last peace, life-trust, he was perhaps more terrified of her than in her previous sinister elegance. His spirit started and shrank. What was she going to ask of him?

She didn’t say anything to him, just smiled. The knowledge in her eyes seemed, for a moment, to be wrapped in another expression: one of faith, and finally happiness. Aaron's heart froze. No, in her moment of faith and newfound peace, he was maybe more scared of her than he had been in her previous dark elegance. His spirit jolted and recoiled. What was she going to ask him?

“I am so anxious that you should come to play one Saturday morning,” said Manfredi. “With an accompaniment, you know. I should like so much to hear you with piano accompaniment.”

“I’m really eager for you to come and play one Saturday morning,” said Manfredi. “With piano backing, you know. I’d love to hear you with piano accompaniment.”

“Very well,” said Aaron.

"Okay," said Aaron.

“Will you really come? And will you practise with me, so that I can accompany you?” said Manfredi eagerly.

“Are you really coming? And will you practice with me, so I can play along with you?” Manfredi asked eagerly.

“Yes. I will,” said Aaron.

“Yes. I will,” Aaron replied.

“Oh, good! Oh, good! Look here, come in on Friday morning and let us both look through the music.”

“Oh, great! Oh, great! Come in on Friday morning and let's go through the music together.”

“If Mr. Sisson plays for the public,” said the Marchesa, “he must not do it for charity. He must have the proper fee.”

“If Mr. Sisson performs for the public,” said the Marchesa, “he shouldn’t do it for charity. He should get a proper fee.”

“No, I don't want it,” said Aaron.

“No, I don’t want it,” said Aaron.

“But you must earn money, mustn't you?” said she.

“But you have to make money, right?” she said.

“I must,” said Aaron. “But I can do it somewhere else.”

“I have to,” Aaron said. “But I can do it somewhere else.”

“No. If you play for the public, you must have your earnings. When you play for me, it is different.”

“No. If you perform for the public, you have to get paid. When you perform for me, it’s a different story.”

“Of course,” said Manfredi. “Every man must have his wage. I have mine from the Italian government—-”

“Of course,” said Manfredi. “Every man has to earn his pay. I get mine from the Italian government—”

After a while, Aaron asked the Marchesa if she would sing.

After a bit, Aaron asked the Marchesa if she would sing.

“Shall I?” she said.

"Should I?" she said.

“Yes, do.”

"Sure, go ahead."

“Then I will sing alone first, to let you see what you think of it—I shall be like Trilby—I won't say like Yvette Guilbert, because I daren't. So I will be like Trilby, and sing a little French song. Though not Malbrouck, and without a Svengali to keep me in tune.”

“Then I will sing solo first, so you can see what you think of it—I’ll be like Trilby—I won’t say like Yvette Guilbert, because I can’t. So I’ll be like Trilby, and sing a little French song. Though not Malbrouck, and without a Svengali to keep me in tune.”

She went near the door, and stood with heir hands by her side. There was something wistful, almost pathetic now, in her elegance.

She moved close to the door and stood with her hands at her sides. There was something nostalgic, almost pitiful now, in her elegance.

                    “Derriere chez mon pere
                      Vole vole mon coeur, vole!
                     Derriere chez mon pere
                     Il y a un pommier doux.
                       Tout doux, et iou
                        Et iou, tout doux.
                        Il y a unpommier doux.

                     Trois belles princesses
                      Vole vole mon coeur, vole!
                     Trois belles princesses
                     Sont assis dessous.
                      Tout doux, et iou
                       Et iou, tout doux.
                       Sont asses dessous.
                    “Behind my father's house
                      Fly, fly, my heart, fly!
                     Behind my father's house
                     There's a sweet apple tree.
                       So sweet, and oh
                        And oh, so sweet.
                        There's a sweet apple tree.

                     Three beautiful princesses
                      Fly, fly, my heart, fly!
                     Three beautiful princesses
                     Are sitting underneath.
                      So sweet, and oh
                       And oh, so sweet.
                       Are sitting underneath.

She had a beautiful, strong, sweet voice. But it was faltering, stumbling and sometimes it seemed to drop almost to speech. After three verses she faltered to an end, bitterly chagrined.

She had a beautiful, strong, sweet voice. But it wavered, stumbled, and sometimes seemed to drop almost to speech. After three verses, she trailed off, feeling deeply disappointed.

“No,” she said. “It's no good. I can't sing.” And she dropped in her chair.

“No,” she said. “It’s not working. I can’t sing.” And she slumped in her chair.

“A lovely little tune,” said Aaron. “Haven't you got the music?”

“A lovely little tune,” Aaron said. “Don't you have the music?”

She rose, not answering, and found him a little book.

She got up without responding and found him a small book.

“What do the words mean?” he asked her.

“What do the words mean?” he asked her.

She told him. And then he took his flute.

She told him. And then he picked up his flute.

“You don't mind if I play it, do you?” he said.

“You don't mind if I play it, do you?” he asked.

So he played the tune. It was so simple. And he seemed to catch the lilt and the timbre of her voice.

So he played the melody. It was really straightforward. And he seemed to capture the rhythm and the tone of her voice.

“Come and sing it while I play—” he said.

“Come and sing it while I play—” he said.

“I can't sing,” she said, shaking her head rather bitterly.

"I can't sing," she said, shaking her head with a touch of bitterness.

“But let us try,” said he, disappointed.

"But let's give it a shot," he said, feeling let down.

“I know I can't,” she said. But she rose.

“I know I can't,” she said. But she stood up.

He remained sitting at the little table, the book propped up under the reading lamp. She stood at a little distance, unhappy.

He stayed seated at the small table, the book propped up under the reading lamp. She stood a short distance away, feeling unhappy.

“I've always been like that,” she said. “I could never sing music, unless I had a thing drilled into me, and then it wasn't singing any more.”

“I've always been like that,” she said. “I could never sing music unless I had it drilled into me, and then it wasn't really singing anymore.”

But Aaron wasn't heeding. His flute was at his mouth, he was watching her. He sounded the note, but she did not begin. She was twisting her handkerchief. So he played the melody alone. At the end of the verse, he looked up at her again, and a half mocking smile played in his eyes. Again he sounded the note, a challenge. And this time, as at his bidding, she began to sing. The flute instantly swung with a lovely soft firmness into the song, and she wavered only for a minute or two. Then her soul and her voice got free, and she sang—she sang as she wanted to sing, as she had always wanted to sing, without that awful scotch, that impediment inside her own soul, which prevented her.

But Aaron wasn't paying attention. His flute was at his lips, and he was watching her. He played the note, but she didn't start. She was twisting her handkerchief. So he played the melody by himself. At the end of the verse, he looked at her again, and a half-mocking smile flickered in his eyes. Again, he played the note, as if challenging her. This time, just as he encouraged her, she began to sing. The flute instantly flowed beautifully into the song, and she hesitated only for a minute or two. Then her soul and her voice broke free, and she sang—she sang how she wanted to sing, how she had always wanted to sing, without that awful barrier, that block inside her own soul that held her back.

She sang free, with the flute gliding along with her. And oh, how beautiful it was for her! How beautiful it was to sing the little song in the sweetness of her own spirit. How sweet it was to move pure and unhampered at last in the music! The lovely ease and lilt of her own soul in its motion through the music! She wasn't aware of the flute. She didn't know there was anything except her own pure lovely song-drift. Her soul seemed to breathe as a butterfly breathes, as it rests on a leaf and slowly breathes its wings. For the first time! For the first time her soul drew its own deep breath. All her life, the breath had caught half-way. And now she breathed full, deep, to the deepest extent of her being.

She sang freely, with the flute flowing along with her. And oh, how beautiful it was for her! How wonderful it felt to sing that little song, filled with the sweetness of her spirit. How delightful it was to finally move freely and effortlessly in the music! The lovely ease and rhythm of her soul as it moved through the music! She didn’t notice the flute. She was unaware of anything except her own pure, beautiful melody. Her soul felt like it was breathing, just like a butterfly rests on a leaf and gently flutters its wings. For the first time! For the first time, her soul took a deep breath. All her life, her breath had been half-caught. And now she breathed fully, deeply, to the very depths of her being.

And oh, it was so wonderful, she was dazed. The song ended, she stood with a dazed, happy face, like one just coming awake. And the fard on her face seemed like the old night-crust, the bad sleep. New and luminous she looked out. And she looked at Aaron with a proud smile.

And oh, it was so amazing, she was stunned. The song ended, and she stood there with a dazed, happy expression, like someone just waking up. The makeup on her face looked like leftover sleep from the night before. She looked fresh and radiant. And she smiled at Aaron with a proud grin.

“Bravo, Nan! That was what you wanted,” said her husband.

“Great job, Nan! That’s what you wanted,” said her husband.

“It was, wasn't it?” she said, turning a wondering, glowing face to him.

“It was, wasn’t it?” she said, turning a curious, radiant face towards him.

His face looked strange and withered and gnome-like, at the moment.

His face looked odd and shriveled, almost gnome-like, in that moment.

She went and sat in her chair, quite silent, as if in a trance. The two men also sat quite still. And in the silence a little drama played itself between the three, of which they knew definitely nothing. But Manfredi knew that Aaron had done what he himself never could do, for this woman. And yet the woman was his own woman, not Aaron's. And so, he was displaced. Aaron, sitting there, glowed with a sort of triumph. He had performed a little miracle, and felt himself a little wonder-worker, to whom reverence was due. And as in a dream the woman sat, feeling what a joy it was to float and move like a swan in the high air, flying upon the wings of her own spirit. She was as a swan which never before could get its wings quite open, and so which never could get up into the open, where alone it can sing. For swans, and storks make their music only when they are high, high up in the air. Then they can give sound to their strange spirits. And so, she.

She went and sat in her chair, completely quiet, as if in a trance. The two men also sat still. In the silence, a little drama unfolded among the three of them, of which they were completely unaware. But Manfredi understood that Aaron had accomplished what he himself could never do, for this woman. And yet, the woman was his own, not Aaron’s. So, he felt out of place. Aaron, sitting there, radiated a sense of triumph. He had performed a small miracle and felt like a bit of a miracle worker, deserving of respect. And as if in a dream, the woman sat, experiencing the joy of floating and moving like a swan in the open air, soaring on the wings of her own spirit. She was like a swan that had never been able to fully stretch out its wings, which meant it could never rise into the open sky, where it can truly sing. Because swans and storks only make their music when they are high, high up in the air. That's when they can express the sounds of their unique spirits. And so it was for her.

Aaron and Manfredi kept their faces averted from one another and hardly spoke to one another. It was as if two invisible hands pushed their faces apart, away, averted. And Aaron's face glimmered with a little triumph, and a little grimace of obstinacy. And the Italian's face looked old, rather monkey-like, and of a deep, almost stone-bare bitterness. The woman looked wondering from one man to the other—wondering. The glimmer of the open flower, the wonder-look, still lasted. And Aaron said in his heart, what a goodly woman, what a woman to taste and enjoy. Ah, what a woman to enjoy! And was it not his privilege? Had he not gained it?

Aaron and Manfredi turned their faces away from each other and barely spoke. It felt like two invisible forces were pushing them apart. Aaron’s face shone with a hint of victory and a trace of stubbornness. The Italian’s face looked old, somewhat simian, marked by a deep, almost stony bitterness. The woman looked back and forth between the two men with curiosity. The sparkle from the open flower and her look of wonder still lingered. And Aaron thought to himself, what a beautiful woman, a woman to savor and cherish. Ah, what a woman to enjoy! And wasn’t it his right? Hadn't he earned it?

His manhood, or rather his maleness, rose powerfully in him, in a sort of mastery. He felt his own power, he felt suddenly his own virile title to strength and reward. Suddenly, and newly flushed with his own male super-power, he was going to have his reward. The woman was his reward. So it was, in him. And he cast it over in his mind. He wanted her—ha, didn't he! But the husband sat there, like a soap-stone Chinese monkey, greyish-green. So, it would have to be another time.

His masculinity surged within him, exuding a sense of control. He felt his own strength, suddenly aware of his rightful claim to power and reward. Filled with a renewed sense of male confidence, he believed he was about to get his reward. The woman was his reward. That’s how he saw it. He contemplated it in his mind. He wanted her—oh, didn't he! But the husband sat there, like a dull gray-green stone monkey. So, it would have to wait for another time.

He rose, therefore, and took his leave.

He got up and said his goodbyes.

“But you'll let us do that again, won't you?” said she.

“But you'll let us do that again, right?” she said.

“When you tell me, I'll come,” said he.

“When you tell me, I’ll be there,” he said.

“Then I'll tell you soon,” said she.

“Then I'll let you know soon,” she said.

So he left, and went home to his own place, and there to his own remote room. As he laid his flute on the table he looked at it and smiled. He remembered that Lilly had called it Aaron's Rod.

So he left and went home to his own place, and there to his own private room. As he laid his flute on the table, he looked at it and smiled. He remembered that Lilly had called it Aaron's Rod.

“So you blossom, do you?—and thorn as well,” said he.

“So you bloom, do you?—and have thorns too,” he said.

For such a long time he had been gripped inside himself, and withheld. For such a long time it had been hard and unyielding, so hard and unyielding. He had wanted nothing, his desire had kept itself back, fast back. For such a long time his desire for woman had withheld itself, hard and resistant. All his deep, desirous blood had been locked, he had wanted nobody, and nothing. And it had been hard to live, so. Without desire, without any movement of passionate love, only gripped back in recoil! That was an experience to endure.

For such a long time, he had been trapped inside himself and held back. For such a long time, it had felt tough and unyielding, so tough and unyielding. He wanted nothing; his desire kept holding back, tightly restrained. For such a long time, his desire for a woman had been suppressed, hard and resistant. All his deep, yearning feelings had been locked away; he wanted nobody and nothing. And it had been hard to live like that. Without desire, without any spark of passionate love, only stuck in withdrawal! That was an experience he had to endure.

And now came his desire back. But strong, fierce as iron. Like the strength of an eagle with the lightning in its talons. Something to glory in, something overweening, the powerful male passion, arrogant, royal, Jove's thunderbolt. Aaron's black rod of power, blossoming again with red Florentine lilies and fierce thorns. He moved about in the splendour of his own male lightning, invested in the thunder of the male passion-power. He had got it back, the male godliness, the male godhead.

And now his desire returned. But it was strong, fierce like iron. Like the strength of an eagle gripping lightning in its talons. Something to take pride in, something overwhelming, the powerful male passion, bold, regal, like Jove's thunderbolt. Aaron's dark rod of power, blooming again with red Florentine lilies and fierce thorns. He moved in the brilliance of his own male energy, wrapped in the thunder of male passion and power. He had reclaimed it, the essence of masculinity, the divine male spirit.

So he slept, and dreamed violent dreams of strange, black strife, something like the street-riot in Milan, but more terrible. In the morning, however, he cared nothing about his dreams. As soon as it was really light, he rose, and opened his window wide. It was a grey, slow morning. But he saw neither the morning nor the river nor the woman walking on the gravel river-bed with her goose nor the green hill up to San Miniato. He watched the tuft of palm-trees, and the terrace beside it. He could just distinguish the terrace clearly, among the green of foliage. So he stood at his window for a full hour, and did not move. Motionless, planted, he stood and watched that terrace across above the Arno. But like a statue.

So he slept and dreamed violent dreams of strange, dark conflicts, something like the street riot in Milan, but worse. In the morning, though, he didn't care about his dreams at all. As soon as it was really light, he got up and opened his window wide. It was a dreary, slow morning. But he didn’t notice the morning, the river, the woman walking on the gravel riverbed with her goose, or the green hill leading up to San Miniato. He watched the cluster of palm trees and the terrace next to it. He could barely make out the terrace clearly among the greenery. So he stood at his window for a full hour without moving. Motionless, rooted, he stood and stared at that terrace overlooking the Arno. But like a statue.

After an hour or so, he looked at his watch. It was nine o'clock. So he rang for his coffee, and meanwhile still stood watching the terrace on the hill. He felt his turn had come. The phoenix had risen in fire again, out of the ashes.

After about an hour, he checked his watch. It was nine o'clock. So he called for his coffee and continued to watch the terrace on the hill. He felt like his moment had arrived. The phoenix had risen from the ashes once more, engulfed in flames.

Therefore at ten o'clock he went over the bridge. He wrote on the back of his card a request, would she please let him have the little book of songs, that he might practise them over. The manservant went, and came back with the request that Aaron should wait. So Aaron entered, while the man took his hat.

Therefore, at ten o'clock, he went over the bridge. He wrote on the back of his card a request, asking if she could please let him have the little book of songs so he could practice them. The manservant went and came back with a request for Aaron to wait. So Aaron entered while the man took his hat.

The manservant spoke only French and Spanish, no English. He was a Spaniard, with greyish hair and stooping shoulders, and dark, mute-seeming eyes. He spoke as little as possible. The Marchesa had inherited him from her father.

The manservant only spoke French and Spanish, no English. He was a Spaniard with grayish hair and slumped shoulders, and dark, seemingly expressionless eyes. He spoke as little as he could. The Marchesa had inherited him from her father.

Aaron sat in the little sitting-room and waited. After a rather long time the Marchesa came in—wearing a white, thin blouse and a blue skirt. She was hardly made up at all. She had an odd pleased, yet brooding look on her face as she gave Aaron her hand. Something brooded between her brows. And her voice was strange, with a strange, secret undertone, that he could not understand. He looked up at her. And his face was bright, and his knees, as he sat, were like the knees of the gods.

Aaron sat in the small sitting room and waited. After what felt like a long time, the Marchesa walked in—wearing a thin white blouse and a blue skirt. She hardly had any makeup on. A peculiar mix of pleasure and contemplation was on her face as she extended her hand to Aaron. There was a shadow of thought between her brows. Her voice had a strange, secretive undertone that he couldn't quite grasp. He looked up at her, his face lit up, and his knees, as he sat, felt like the knees of gods.

“You wanted the book of chansons?” she said.

“You wanted the book of chansons?” she asked.

“I wanted to learn your tunes,” he replied.

"I wanted to learn your songs," he replied.

“Yes. Look—here it is!” And she brought him the little yellow book. It was just a hand-book, with melody and words only, no accompaniment. So she stood offering him the book, but waiting as if for something else, and standing as if with another meaning.

“Yes. Look—here it is!” And she handed him the little yellow book. It was just a handbook, featuring only the melody and lyrics, no accompaniment. So she stood there, offering him the book, but waiting as if for something more, and standing as if there was another significance.

He opened the leaves at random.

He flipped through the pages randomly.

“But I ought to know which ones you sing,” said he, rising and standing by her side with the open book.

“But I should know which ones you sing,” he said, getting up and standing next to her with the open book.

“Yes,” she said, looking over his arm. He turned the pages one by one. “Trois jeunes tambours,” said she. “Yes, that.... Yes, En passant par la Lorraine.... Aupres de ma blonde.... Oh, I like that one so much—” He stood and went over the tune in his mind.

“Yes,” she said, glancing over his arm. He turned the pages one by one. “Trois jeunes tambours,” she said. “Yes, that one.... Yes, En passant par la Lorraine.... Aupres de ma blonde.... Oh, I really like that one—” He stood and replayed the tune in his mind.

“Would you like me to play it?” he said.

“Do you want me to play it?” he said.

“Very much,” said she.

“Definitely,” she said.

So he got his flute, propped up the book against a vase, and played the tune, whilst she hummed it fragmentarily. But as he played, he felt that he did not cast the spell over her. There was no connection. She was in some mysterious way withstanding him. She was withstanding him, and his male super-power, and his thunderbolt desire. She was, in some indescribable way, throwing cold water over his phoenix newly risen from the ashes of its nest in flames.

So he took his flute, leaned the book against a vase, and started playing the tune while she hummed along in bits and pieces. But as he played, he sensed that he wasn’t captivating her. There was no connection. In some mysterious way, she was resisting him. She was resisting him, his masculine charm, and his intense desire. In some indescribable way, she was dousing his fiery spirit that had just risen from the ashes.

He realised that she did not want him to play. She did not want him to look at the songs. So he put the book away, and turned round, rather baffled, not quite sure what was happening, yet feeling she was withstanding him. He glanced at her face: it was inscrutable: it was her Cleopatra face once more, yet with something new and warm in it. He could not understand it. What was it in her face that puzzled him? Almost angered him? But she could not rob him of his male power, she could not divest him of his concentrated force.

He realized that she didn't want him to play. She didn't want him to look at the songs. So he put the book away and turned around, feeling a bit confused, not really sure what was going on, but sensing that she was pushing back against him. He glanced at her face: it was unreadable, her Cleopatra expression again, but there was something new and warm about it. He couldn't make sense of it. What was it in her face that confused him? Almost made him angry? But she couldn't take away his masculine power; she couldn't strip him of his focused strength.

“Won't you take off your coat?” she said, looking at him with strange, large dark eyes. A strange woman, he could not understand her. Yet, as he sat down again, having removed his overcoat, he felt her looking at his limbs, his physical body. And this went against him, he did not want it. Yet quite fixed in him too was the desire for her, her beautiful white arms, her whole soft white body. And such desire he would not contradict nor allow to be contradicted. It was his will also. Her whole soft white body—to possess it in its entirety, its fulness.

“Won't you take off your coat?” she asked, gazing at him with striking, dark eyes. She was an unfamiliar woman, and he couldn’t quite figure her out. Yet, as he sat down again after taking off his overcoat, he sensed her examining his limbs, his physical form. This made him uncomfortable; he didn't want that. But he also felt a strong desire for her—her beautiful, soft white arms, her entire soft white body. He wouldn’t deny that desire or let anyone else deny it either. It was a part of his will too. Her entire soft white body—he wanted to possess all of it, completely.

“What have you to do this morning?” she asked him.

“What do you have planned for this morning?” she asked him.

“Nothing,” he said. “Have you?” He lifted his head and looked at her.

“Nothing,” he said. “How about you?” He raised his head and looked at her.

“Nothing at all,” said she.

“Nothing at all,” she said.

And then they sat in silence, he with his head dropped. Then again he looked at her.

And then they sat in silence, him with his head down. Then he looked at her again.

“Shall we be lovers?” he said.

“Should we be lovers?” he asked.

She sat with her face averted, and did not answer. His heart struck heavily, but he did not relax.

She sat with her face turned away and didn’t reply. His heart felt heavy, but he didn’t let up.

“Shall we be lovers?” came his voice once more, with the faintest touch of irony.

“Should we be lovers?” his voice asked again, with a hint of irony.

Her face gradually grew dusky. And he wondered very much to see it.

Her face slowly darkened. And he was quite surprised to see it.

“Yes,” said she, still not looking at him. “If you wish.”

“Yes,” she said, still not looking at him. “If that’s what you want.”

“I do wish,” he said. And all the time he sat with his eyes fixed on her face, and she sat with her face averted.

“I really wish,” he said. And the whole time he sat with his eyes locked on her face, while she sat with her face turned away.

“Now?” he said. “And where?”

“Now?” he asked. “And where?”

Again she was silent for some moments, as if struggling with herself. Then she looked at him—a long, strange, dark look, incomprehensible, and which he did not like.

Again she was quiet for a few moments, as if battling her thoughts. Then she looked at him—a long, intense, dark gaze that was hard to understand, and he didn't like it.

“You don't want emotions? You don't want me to say things, do you?” he said.

“You don’t want emotions? You don’t want me to say anything, do you?” he said.

A faint ironic smile came on her face.

A subtle ironic smile appeared on her face.

“I know what all that is worth,” she said, with curious calm equanimity. “No, I want none of that.”

“I know how much all that is worth,” she said, with a surprisingly calm composure. “No, I don’t want any of that.”

“Then—?”

“Then what?”

But now she sat gazing on him with wide, heavy, incomprehensible eyes. It annoyed him.

But now she sat staring at him with wide, heavy, unreadable eyes. It annoyed him.

“What do you want to see in me?” he asked, with a smile, looking steadily back again.

“What do you want to see in me?” he asked with a smile, looking steadily back at her.

And now she turned aside her face once more, and once more the dusky colour came in her cheek. He waited.

And now she turned her face away again, and once more a flush appeared on her cheeks. He waited.

“Shall I go away?” he said at length.

“Should I leave?” he asked finally.

“Would you rather?” she said, keeping her face averted.

“Would you rather?” she said, keeping her face turned away.

“No,” he said.

“Nope,” he said.

Then again she was silent.

Then again, she was quiet.

“Where shall I come to you?” he said.

“Where should I meet you?” he asked.

She paused a moment still, then answered:

She paused for a moment, then replied:

“I'll go to my room.”

"I'm going to my room."

“I don't know which it is,” he said.

“I don’t know which one it is,” he said.

“I'll show it you,” she said.

"I'll show it to you," she said.

“And then I shall come to you in ten minutes. In ten minutes,” he reiterated.

“And then I’ll be with you in ten minutes. In ten minutes,” he repeated.

So she rose, and led the way out of the little salon. He walked with her to the door of her room, bowed his head as she looked at him, holding the door handle; and then he turned and went back to the drawing-room, glancing at his watch.

So she got up and led the way out of the small living room. He walked with her to the door of her room, bowed his head as she looked at him while holding the door handle; then he turned and went back to the drawing room, glancing at his watch.

In the drawing-room he stood quite still, with his feet apart, and waited. He stood with his hands behind him, and his feet apart, quite motionless, planted and firm. So the minutes went by unheeded. He looked at his watch. The ten minutes were just up. He had heard footsteps and doors. So he decided to give her another five minutes. He wished to be quite sure that she had had her own time for her own movements.

In the living room, he stood still with his feet apart, waiting. He had his hands behind him, and his feet planted firmly, completely motionless. Minutes passed without him noticing. He glanced at his watch. The ten minutes were just up. He had heard footsteps and doors. So, he decided to give her another five minutes. He wanted to be completely sure that she had enough time for her own movements.

Then at the end of the five minutes he went straight to her room, entered, and locked the door behind him. She was lying in bed, with her back to him.

Then, at the end of the five minutes, he walked straight to her room, went in, and locked the door behind him. She was lying in bed, with her back to him.

He found her strange, not as he had imagined her. Not powerful, as he had imagined her. Strange, in his arms she seemed almost small and childish, whilst in daily life she looked a full, womanly woman. Strange, the naked way she clung to him! Almost like a sister, a younger sister! Or like a child! It filled him with a curious wonder, almost a bewilderment. In the dark sightlessness of passion, she seemed almost like a clinging child in his arms. And yet like a child who in some deep and essential way mocked him. In some strange and incomprehensible way, as a girl-child blindly obstinate in her deepest nature, she was against him. He felt she was not his woman. Through him went the feeling, “This is not my woman.”

He found her strange, not at all like he had imagined. Not powerful, as he had thought. Strange, because in his arms she felt almost small and childlike, while in everyday life she appeared to be a fully developed, womanly person. Strange, the way she clung to him so openly! Almost like a sister, a younger sister! Or like a child! It filled him with a peculiar sense of wonder, nearly bewilderment. In the dark haze of passion, she felt almost like a clingy child in his embrace. And yet, she was like a child who in some deep, essential way challenged him. In some baffling, incomprehensible manner, like a stubborn little girl at her core, she seemed to oppose him. He sensed she was not his woman. A feeling ran through him, “This is not my woman.”

When, after a long sleep, he awoke and came fully to himself, with that click of awakeness which is the end, the first shades were closing on the afternoon. He got up and reached for his watch.

When he finally woke up from a long sleep and became fully aware, that moment of clarity marking his awakening, the first shadows were creeping in on the afternoon. He got up and grabbed his watch.

“Quarter past four,” he said.

"4:15," he said.

Her eyes stretched wide with surprise as she looked at him. But she said nothing. The same strange and wide, perhaps insatiable child-like curiosity was in her eyes as she watched him. He dressed very quickly. And her eyes were wide, and she said no single word.

Her eyes widened in surprise as she looked at him. But she didn't say anything. The same strange, wide, and maybe even insatiable child-like curiosity filled her eyes as she watched him. He got dressed really quickly. And her eyes were still wide, but she didn't say a single word.

But when he was dressed, and bent over her to say goodbye, she put her arms round him, that seemed such frail and childish arms now, yet withal so deadly in power. Her soft arms round his neck, her tangle of hair over his face. And yet, even as he kissed her, he felt her deadly. He wanted to be gone. He wanted to get out of her arms and her clinging and her tangle of hair and her curiosity and her strange and hateful power.

But when he was dressed and leaned over her to say goodbye, she wrapped her arms around him, which felt so fragile and childlike now, yet somehow still dangerously strong. Her gentle arms around his neck, her messy hair falling over his face. And even as he kissed her, he sensed her deadly nature. He wanted to leave. He wanted to escape her embrace, her clinginess, her tangled hair, her curiosity, and her strange, overwhelming power.

“You'll come again. We'll be like this again?” she whispered.

“You'll come back. We'll be like this again?” she whispered.

And it was hard for him to realise that this was that other woman, who had sat so silently on the sofa, so darkly and reservedly, at the tea at Algy's.

And it was hard for him to realize that this was that other woman, who had sat so quietly on the sofa, so darkly and reservedly, at the tea at Algy's.

“Yes! I will! Goodbye now!” And he kissed her, and walked straight out of the room. Quickly he took his coat and his hat, quickly, and left the house. In his nostrils was still the scent with which the bed linen was faintly scented—he did not know what it was. But now he wiped his face and his mouth, to wipe it away.

“Yes! I will! Goodbye now!” He kissed her and walked straight out of the room. He quickly grabbed his coat and hat and left the house. The scent from the bed linen still lingered in his nostrils—he didn’t know what it was. But now he wiped his face and mouth to get rid of it.

He had eaten nothing since coffee that morning, and was hungry, faint-feeling. And his face, and his mind, felt withered. Curiously he felt blasted as if blighted by some electricity. And he knew, he knew quite well he was only in possession of a tithe of his natural faculties. And in his male spirit he felt himself hating her: hating her deeply, damnably. But he said to himself: “No, I won't hate her. I won't hate her.”

He hadn't eaten anything since that morning's coffee, and he was hungry and felt weak. His face and mind felt drained. Strangely, he felt like he had been zapped by some kind of energy. He realized he was only functioning at a fraction of his usual abilities. In his male pride, he found himself hating her—hating her intensely, outrageously. But he told himself, "No, I won't hate her. I won't hate her."

So he went on, over the Ponte Vecchio, where the jeweller's windows on the bridge were already blazing with light, on into the town. He wanted to eat something, so he decided to go to a shop he knew, where one could stand and eat good tiny rolls split into truffle or salami sandwiches, and drink Marsala. So one after the other he ate little truffle rolls, and drank a few glasses of Marsala. And then he did not know what to do. He did not want to eat any more, he had had what he wanted. His hunger had been more nervous than sensual.

So he continued on, across the Ponte Vecchio, where the jeweler's windows on the bridge were already bright with light, into the town. He wanted to grab a bite to eat, so he decided to stop by a shop he knew, where you could stand and enjoy delicious little rolls filled with truffle or salami sandwiches, and drink Marsala. One after another, he ate little truffle rolls and had a few glasses of Marsala. After that, he wasn’t sure what to do. He didn’t want to eat any more; he had satisfied his cravings. His hunger had felt more anxious than indulgent.

So he went into the street. It was just growing dark and the town was lighting up. He felt curiously blazed, as if some flame or electric power had gone through him and withered his vital tissue. Blazed, as if some kind of electric flame had run over him and withered him. His brain felt withered, his mind had only one of its many-sighted eyes left open and unscorched. So many of the eyes of his mind were scorched now and sightless.

So he stepped out onto the street. It was just getting dark and the town was coming alive with lights. He felt strangely burned, as if some fire or electric energy had passed through him and drained his vitality. Burned, as if an electric flame had swept over him and left him diminished. His mind felt depleted, with only one of its many eyes still open and unscathed. So many of the eyes in his mind were now damaged and blind.

Yet a restlessness was in his nerves. What should he do? He remembered he had a letter in his pocket from Sir William Franks. Sir William had still teased him about his fate and his providence, in which he, Aaron, was supposed to trust. “I shall be very glad to hear from you, and to know how your benevolent Providence—or was yours a Fate—has treated you since we saw you—-”

Yet he felt a restlessness in his nerves. What should he do? He remembered he had a letter in his pocket from Sir William Franks. Sir William had still teased him about his fate and the providence he, Aaron, was supposed to trust. “I’ll be very glad to hear from you and to know how your benevolent Providence—or was it Fate—has treated you since we last saw you—”

So, Aaron turned away, and walked to the post office. There he took paper, and sat down at one of the tables in the writing room, and wrote his answer. It was very strange, writing thus when most of his mind's eyes were scorched, and it seemed he could hardly see to hold the pen, to drive it straight across the paper. Yet write he must. And most of his faculties being quenched or blasted for the moment, he wrote perhaps his greatest, or his innermost, truth.—“I don't want my Fate or my Providence to treat me well. I don't want kindness or love. I don't believe in harmony and people loving one another. I believe in the fight and in nothing else. I believe in the fight which is in everything. And if it is a question of women, I believe in the fight of love, even if it blinds me. And if it is a question of the world, I believe in fighting it and in having it hate me, even if it breaks my legs. I want the world to hate me, because I can't bear the thought that it might love me. For of all things love is the most deadly to me, and especially from such a repulsive world as I think this is....”

So, Aaron turned away and walked to the post office. There, he grabbed some paper and sat down at one of the tables in the writing room to write his response. It felt really strange to write like this when most of his mind was fried, and it seemed like he could barely hold the pen or write a straight line on the paper. But he had to write. With most of his thoughts muted or shattered for the moment, he penned perhaps his deepest truth. —“I don't want my Fate or my Providence to treat me kindly. I don't want kindness or love. I don't believe in harmony or people loving each other. I believe in the struggle, nothing else. I believe in the struggle that exists in everything. And when it comes to women, I believe in the struggle of love, even if it blinds me. And when it comes to the world, I believe in fighting against it and embracing its hate, even if it breaks my legs. I want the world to hate me because I can't stand the thought of it possibly loving me. Of all things, love is the most dangerous to me, especially coming from such a repulsive world as I see it....”

Well, here was a letter for a poor old man to receive. But, in the dryness of his withered mind, Aaron got it out of himself. When a man writes a letter to himself, it is a pity to post it to somebody else. Perhaps the same is true of a book.

Well, here was a letter for a poor old man to receive. But, in the dryness of his withered mind, Aaron managed to express it. When someone writes a letter to themselves, it's a shame to send it to someone else. Maybe the same is true for a book.

His letter written, however, he stamped it and sealed it and put it in the box. That made it final. Then he turned towards home. One fact remained unbroken in the debris of his consciousness: that in the town was Lilly: and that when he needed, he could go to Lilly: also, that in the world was Lottie, his wife: and that against Lottie, his heart burned with a deep, deep, almost unreachable bitterness.—Like a deep burn on his deepest soul, Lottie. And like a fate which he resented, yet which steadied him, Lilly.

His letter written, he stamped it, sealed it, and dropped it in the mailbox. That made it final. Then he turned toward home. One fact lingered in the chaos of his mind: that Lilly was in town, and that when he needed her, he could go to her; also, that Lottie, his wife, existed in the world, and against Lottie, his heart was filled with a deep, deep, almost unreachable bitterness. —Like a deep burn on his innermost soul, Lottie. And like a fate he resented but that also gave him stability, Lilly.

He went home and lay on his bed. He had enough self-command to hear the gong and go down to dinner. White and abstract-looking, he sat and ate his dinner. And then, thank God, he could go to bed, alone, in his own cold bed, alone, thank God. To be alone in the night! For this he was unspeakably thankful.

He went home and lay on his bed. He had enough self-control to hear the gong and go down for dinner. Pale and detached, he sat and ate his meal. And then, thank God, he could go to bed, alone, in his own cold bed, alone, thank God. To be alone at night! For this, he was incredibly grateful.





CHAPTER XIX. CLEOPATRA, BUT NOT ANTHONY

Aaron awoke in the morning feeling better, but still only a part himself. The night alone had restored him. And the need to be alone still was his greatest need. He felt an intense resentment against the Marchesa. He felt that somehow, she had given him a scorpion. And his instinct was to hate her. And yet he avoided hating her. He remembered Lilly—and the saying that one must possess oneself, and be alone in possession of oneself. And somehow, under the influence of Lilly, he refused to follow the reflex of his own passion. He refused to hate the Marchesa. He did like her. He did esteem her. And after all, she too was struggling with her fate. He had a genuine sympathy with her. Nay, he was not going to hate her.

Aaron woke up in the morning feeling better, but still only partially himself. The night alone had refreshed him. And the need for solitude remained his greatest priority. He felt a strong resentment toward the Marchesa. It seemed to him that she had somehow handed him a scorpion. His instinct was to hate her. Yet, he held back from doing so. He thought of Lilly—and the idea that one must have self-control and be alone in owning oneself. Under Lilly's influence, he chose not to give in to his own impulses. He refused to hate the Marchesa. He actually liked her. He genuinely respected her. And after all, she was also facing her own struggles. He truly sympathized with her. No, he wasn’t going to hate her.

But he could not see her. He could not bear the thought that she might call and see him. So he took the tram to Settignano, and walked away all day into the country, having bread and sausage in his pocket. He sat for long hours among the cypress trees of Tuscany. And never had any trees seemed so like ghosts, like soft, strange, pregnant presences. He lay and watched tall cypresses breathing and communicating, faintly moving and as it were walking in the small wind. And his soul seemed to leave him and to go far away, far back, perhaps, to where life was all different and time passed otherwise than time passes now. As in clairvoyance he perceived it: that our life is only a fragment of the shell of life. That there has been and will be life, human life such as we do not begin to conceive. Much that is life has passed away from men, leaving us all mere bits. In the dark, mindful silence and inflection of the cypress trees, lost races, lost language, lost human ways of feeling and of knowing. Men have known as we can no more know, have felt as we can no more feel. Great life-realities gone into the darkness. But the cypresses commemorate. In the afternoon, Aaron felt the cypresses rising dark about him, like so many high visitants from an old, lost, lost subtle world, where men had the wonder of demons about them, the aura of demons, such as still clings to the cypresses, in Tuscany.

But he couldn't see her. He couldn't stand the thought of her calling and seeing him. So he took the tram to Settignano and spent the day walking out in the countryside, with bread and sausage in his pocket. He sat for hours among the cypress trees of Tuscany. Never had trees seemed so ghostly, like soft, strange, pregnant presences. He lay there and watched the tall cypresses sway and communicate, gently moving as if they were walking in the light breeze. It felt like his soul was leaving him, drifting far away, perhaps back to a time when life was completely different and time passed in a way that it doesn't now. In a kind of clairvoyance, he perceived that our lives are just a fragment of the larger experience of life. There has been, and will be, human life that we can hardly begin to imagine. Much of what constitutes life has faded from humanity, leaving us as mere fragments. In the dark, thoughtful silence of the cypress trees, he sensed the echoes of lost races, lost languages, and lost human experiences. People have known things we can no longer grasp, have felt things we can no longer feel. Great realities of life have sunk into darkness. Yet the cypresses remember. In the afternoon, Aaron felt the cypresses rising around him like many tall visitors from an old, subtle world, where people felt the wonder of the supernatural surrounding them, an aura that still clings to the cypresses in Tuscany.

All day, he did not make up his mind what he was going to do. His first impulse was never to see her again. And this was his intention all day. But as he went home in the tram he softened, and thought. Nay, that would not be fair. For how had she treated him, otherwise than generously.

All day, he couldn't decide what he wanted to do. His first instinct was to never see her again, and he planned to stick to that all day. But as he rode the tram home, he started to feel differently and thought about it. No, that wouldn't be fair. After all, how had she treated him if not generously?

She had been generous, and the other thing, that he felt blasted afterwards, which was his experience, that was fate, and not her fault. So he must see her again. He must not act like a churl. But he would tell her—he would tell her that he was a married man, and that though he had left his wife, and though he had no dogma of fidelity, still, the years of marriage had made a married man of him, and any other woman than his wife was a strange woman to him, a violation. “I will tell her,” he said to himself, “that at the bottom of my heart I love Lottie still, and that I can't help it. I believe that is true. It isn't love, perhaps. But it is marriage. I am married to Lottie. And that means I can't be married to another woman. It isn't my nature. And perhaps I can't bear to live with Lottie now, because I am married and not in love. When a man is married, he is not in love. A husband is not a lover. Lilly told me that: and I know it's true now. Lilly told me that a husband cannot be a lover, and a lover cannot be a husband. And that women will only have lovers now, and never a husband. Well, I am a husband, if I am anything. And I shall never be a lover again, not while I live. No, not to anybody. I haven't it in me. I'm a husband, and so it is finished with me as a lover. I can't be a lover any more, just as I can't be aged twenty any more. I am a man now, not an adolescent. And to my sorrow I am a husband to a woman who wants a lover: always a lover. But all women want lovers. And I can't be it any more. I don't want to. I have finished that. Finished for ever: unless I become senile—-”

She had been generous, and the other thing, that he felt upset afterward, which was his experience, that was fate, and not her fault. So he had to see her again. He couldn’t act like a jerk. But he would tell her—he would tell her that he was a married man, and that even though he had left his wife, and even though he didn’t believe in fidelity, still, the years of being married had made him a married man, and any woman other than his wife felt foreign to him, a violation. “I will tell her,” he thought to himself, “that deep down I still love Lottie, and that I can’t help it. I believe that’s true. It isn’t love, maybe. But it is marriage. I am married to Lottie. And that means I can’t be married to another woman. It’s not in my nature. And maybe I can’t stand living with Lottie now because I’m married and not in love. When a man is married, he’s not in love. A husband isn’t a lover. Lilly told me that, and I know it’s true now. Lilly said that a husband cannot be a lover, and a lover cannot be a husband. And that women will only want lovers now, never a husband. Well, I am a husband, if I’m anything. And I will never be a lover again, not while I live. No, not to anyone. I don’t have it in me. I’m a husband, and so it’s over for me as a lover. I can’t be a lover anymore, just like I can’t be twenty anymore. I’m a man now, not a teenager. And sadly, I am a husband to a woman who wants a lover: always a lover. But all women want lovers. And I can’t be that anymore. I don’t want to. I’ve finished with that. Finished forever: unless I become senile—”

Therefore next day he gathered up his courage. He would not have had courage unless he had known that he was not alone. The other man was in the town, and from this fact he derived his strength: the fact that Lilly was there. So at teatime he went over the river, and rang at her door. Yes, she was at home, and she had other visitors. She was wearing a beautiful soft afternoon dress, again of a blue like chicory-flowers, a pale, warm blue. And she had cornflowers in her belt: heaven knows where she had got them.

Therefore, the next day he mustered his courage. He wouldn’t have had the courage if he hadn’t known he wasn’t alone. The other man was in town, and that gave him strength: the fact that Lilly was there. So, at teatime, he crossed the river and rang her doorbell. Yes, she was home and had other visitors. She was wearing a lovely soft afternoon dress, a shade of blue like chicory flowers, a pale, warm blue. And she had cornflowers in her belt: who knows where she got them.

She greeted Aaron with some of the childish shyness. He could tell that she was glad he had come, and that she had wondered at his not coming sooner. She introduced him to her visitors: two young ladies and one old lady and one elderly Italian count. The conversation was mostly in French or Italian, so Aaron was rather out of it.

She welcomed Aaron with a bit of childlike shyness. He could see that she was happy he had shown up and that she had been curious about why he hadn't come earlier. She introduced him to her guests: two young women, one older woman, and an elderly Italian count. The conversation mostly flowed in French or Italian, so Aaron felt a bit left out.

However, the visitors left fairly early, so Aaron stayed them out. When they had gone, he asked:

However, the visitors left pretty early, so Aaron kept them out. Once they were gone, he asked:

“Where is Manfredi?”

“Where's Manfredi?”

“He will come in soon. At about seven o'clock.”

“He'll be here soon. Around seven o'clock.”

Then there was a silence again.

Then there was silence again.

“You are dressed fine today,” he said to her.

“You look great today,” he said to her.

“Am I?” she smiled.

"Am I?" she asked, smiling.

He was never able to make out quite what she felt, what she was feeling. But she had a quiet little air of proprietorship in him, which he did not like.

He could never quite understand what she felt or what was going on inside her. But she had a subtle sense of ownership over him, which he didn't appreciate.

“You will stay to dinner tonight, won't you?” she said.

“You'll stay for dinner tonight, right?” she said.

“No—not tonight,” he said. And then, awkwardly, he added: “You know. I think it is better if we are friends—not lovers. You know—I don't feel free. I feel my wife, I suppose, somewhere inside me. And I can't help it—-”

“Not tonight,” he said. Then, a bit awkwardly, he added, “You know, I think it’s better if we stay friends and not become lovers. I just don’t feel free. I feel my wife, I guess, somewhere inside me. And there’s nothing I can do about it—”

She bent her head and was silent for some moments. Then she lifted her face and looked at him oddly.

She lowered her head and was quiet for a moment. Then she lifted her face and looked at him strangely.

“Yes,” she said. “I am sure you love your wife.”

“Yes,” she said. “I’m sure you love your wife.”

The reply rather staggered him—and to tell the truth, annoyed him.

The response threw him off a bit—and to be honest, it irritated him.

“Well,” he said. “I don't know about love. But when one has been married for ten years—and I did love her—then—some sort of bond or something grows. I think some sort of connection grows between us, you know. And it isn't natural, quite, to break it.—Do you know what I mean?”

“Well,” he said. “I don't really understand love. But after being married for ten years—and I did love her—some kind of bond develops. I think a certain connection forms between us, you know? And it doesn’t feel natural to break that. —Do you know what I mean?”

She paused a moment. Then, very softly, almost gently, she said:

She paused for a moment. Then, very softly, almost gently, she said:

“Yes, I do. I know so well what you mean.”

“Yes, I do. I totally get what you mean.”

He was really surprised at her soft acquiescence. What did she mean?

He was really surprised by her gentle agreement. What did she mean?

“But we can be friends, can't we?” he said.

“But we can be friends, right?” he said.

“Yes, I hope so. Why, yes! Goodness, yes! I should be sorry if we couldn't be friends.”

“Yes, I hope so. Of course! Absolutely! I would be disappointed if we couldn't be friends.”

After which speech he felt that everything was all right—everything was A-one. And when Manfredi came home, the first sound he heard was the flute and his wife's singing.

After that speech, he felt like everything was perfect—everything was great. And when Manfredi got home, the first sound he heard was the flute and his wife's singing.

“I'm so glad you've come,” his wife said to him. “Shall we go into the sala and have real music? Will you play?”

“I'm so glad you're here,” his wife said to him. “Shall we go into the living room and enjoy some real music? Will you play?”

“I should love to,” replied the husband.

“I'd love to,” replied the husband.

Behold them then in the big drawing-room, and Aaron and the Marchese practising together, and the Marchesa singing an Italian folk-song while her husband accompanied her on the pianoforte. But her singing was rather strained and forced. Still, they were quite a little family, and it seemed quite nice. As soon as she could, the Marchesa left the two men together, whilst she sat apart. Aaron and Manfredi went through old Italian and old German music, tried one thing and then another, and seemed quite like brothers. They arranged a piece which they should play together on a Saturday morning, eight days hence.

Look at them in the spacious living room, with Aaron and the Marchese practicing together, while the Marchesa sings an Italian folk song accompanied by her husband on the piano. However, her singing sounded a bit strained. Nonetheless, they felt like a close-knit family, and it was heartwarming. As soon as she could, the Marchesa stepped away from the two men and sat by herself. Aaron and Manfredi went through old Italian and German music, trying one thing after another, and they seemed like brothers. They planned to perform a piece together on a Saturday morning, a week from now.

The next day, Saturday, Aaron went to one of the Del Torre music mornings. There was a string quartette—and a violin soloist—and the Marchese at the piano. The audience, some dozen or fourteen friends, sat at the near end of the room, or in the smaller salotta, whilst the musicians performed at the further end of the room. The Lillys were there, both Tanny and her husband. But apart from these, Aaron knew nobody, and felt uncomfortable. The Marchesa gave her guests little sandwiches and glasses of wine or Marsala or vermouth, as they chose. And she was quite the hostess: the well-bred and very simple, but still the conventional hostess. Aaron did not like it. And he could see that Lilly too was unhappy. In fact, the little man bolted the moment he could, dragging after him the indignant Tanny, who was so looking forward to the excellent little sandwiches. But no—Lilly just rudely bolted. Aaron followed as soon as he could.

The next day, Saturday, Aaron went to one of the Del Torre music mornings. There was a string quartet—and a violin soloist—and the Marchese on the piano. The audience, a dozen or fourteen friends, sat at the near end of the room or in the smaller sitting area, while the musicians performed at the far end. The Lillys were there, both Tanny and her husband. But aside from them, Aaron didn't know anyone and felt out of place. The Marchesa served her guests small sandwiches and glasses of wine, Marsala, or vermouth, as they preferred. She was quite the hostess: well-mannered and very simple, but still the typical hostess. Aaron didn’t like it, and he could see that Lilly was also unhappy. In fact, the little man left as soon as he could, dragging the indignant Tanny with him, who had been looking forward to the excellent little sandwiches. But no—Lilly just left abruptly. Aaron followed as soon as he could.

“Will you come to dinner tomorrow evening?” said his hostess to him as he was leaving. And he agreed. He had really resented seeing her as a conventional hostess, attending so charmingly to all the other people, and treating him so merely as one of the guests, among many others. So that when at the last moment she quietly invited him to dinner next day, he was flattered and accepted at once.

“Will you come to dinner tomorrow evening?” his hostess asked as he was leaving. He agreed. He had really felt annoyed seeing her as a typical hostess, charmingly attending to all the other guests and treating him just like one of them. So when she quietly invited him for dinner the next day at the last minute, he was flattered and accepted right away.

The next day was Sunday—the seventh day after his coming together with the Marchesa—which had taken place on the Monday. And already he was feeling much less dramatic in his decision to keep himself apart from her, to be merely friends. Already the memory of the last time was fanning up in him, not as a warning but as a terrible incitement. Again the naked desire was getting hold of him, with that peculiar brutal powerfulness which startled him and also pleased him.

The next day was Sunday—the seventh day after he had met with the Marchesa—which had been on the previous Monday. And he was already feeling much less dramatic about his decision to keep his distance from her and just be friends. The memory of their last encounter was stirring inside him, not as a warning but as a strong temptation. Once again, the raw desire was taking over him, with that strange, intense power that both shocked and excited him.

So that by the time Sunday morning came, his recoil had exhausted itself, and he was ready again, eager again, but more wary this time. He sat in his room alone in the morning, playing his flute, playing over from memory the tunes she loved, and imagining how he and she would get into unison in the evening. His flute, his Aaron's rod, would blossom once again with splendid scarlet flowers, the red Florentine lilies. It was curious, the passion he had for her: just unalloyed desire, and nothing else. Something he had not known in his life before. Previously there had been always some personal quality, some sort of personal tenderness. But here, none. She did not seem to want it. She seemed to hate it, indeed. No, all he felt was stark, naked desire, without a single pretension. True enough, his last experience had been a warning to him. His desire and himself likewise had broken rather disastrously under the proving. But not finally broken. He was ready again. And with all the sheer powerful insolence of desire he looked forward to the evening. For he almost expected Manfredi would not be there. The officer had said something about having to go to Padua on the Saturday afternoon.

So by the time Sunday morning arrived, his tension had worn off, and he was ready again, eager once more, but this time more cautious. He sat alone in his room that morning, playing his flute, recalling the melodies she loved, and imagining how they would sync up in the evening. His flute, his magic wand, would bloom again with beautiful scarlet flowers, the red Florentine lilies. It was strange, the passion he felt for her: just pure desire, nothing more. It was something he hadn’t experienced before. Before this, there had always been some personal quality, some kind of tenderness. But here, there was none. She didn’t seem to want it. In fact, she seemed to reject it completely. No, all he felt was raw, unfiltered desire, without any pretense. It was true that his last experience had served as a warning. His desire and himself had broken pretty badly during that. But not irreparably. He was ready again. And with all the intense, bold audacity of desire, he looked forward to the evening. He almost expected that Manfredi wouldn’t be there. The officer had mentioned needing to go to Padua on Saturday afternoon.

So Aaron went skipping off to his appointment, at seven o'clock. Judge of his chagrin, then, when he found already seated in the salotta an elderly, quite well-known, very cultured and very well-connected English authoress. She was charming, in her white hair and dress of soft white wool and white lace, with a long chain of filigree gold beads, like bubbles. She was charming in her old-fashioned manner too, as if the world were still safe and stable, like a garden in which delightful culture, and choice ideas bloomed safe from wind and weather. Alas, never was Aaron more conscious of the crude collapse in the world than when he listened to this animated, young-seeming lady from the safe days of the seventies. All the old culture and choice ideas seemed like blowing bubbles. And dear old Corinna Wade, she seemed to be blowing bubbles still, as she sat there so charming in her soft white dress, and talked with her bright animation about the influence of woman in Parliament and the influence of woman in the Periclean day. Aaron listened spell-bound, watching the bubbles float round his head, and almost hearing them go pop.

So Aaron skipped off to his appointment at seven o'clock. Imagine his dismay when he found an elderly, well-known, cultured, and well-connected English author already seated in the living room. She was charming in her white hair and soft white wool dress, adorned with a long chain of delicate gold beads that resembled bubbles. She also had an old-fashioned charm, as if the world were still safe and stable, like a garden where delightful culture and thoughtful ideas could thrive without fear of disruption. Unfortunately, Aaron had never been more aware of the harsh reality of the world than when he listened to this lively, youthful-seeming woman from the secure days of the seventies. All the old culture and thoughtful ideas felt like fragile bubbles. And dear old Corinna Wade seemed to be making bubbles still, sitting there in her lovely white dress, animatedly discussing the role of women in Parliament and the influence of women in the days of Pericles. Aaron listened in awe, watching the bubbles float around his head and almost hearing them burst.

To complete the party arrived an elderly litterateur who was more proud of his not-very-important social standing than of his literature. In fact he was one of those English snobs of the old order, living abroad. Perfectly well dressed for the evening, his grey hair and his prim face was the most well-dressed thing to be met in North Italy.

To finish off the gathering, an older writer showed up who was more concerned about his not-so-significant social status than his writing. In fact, he was one of those old-fashioned English snobs living abroad. Dressed perfectly for the evening, his gray hair and prim face made him the best-dressed person encountered in Northern Italy.

“Oh, so glad to see you, Mr. French. I didn't know you were in Florence again. You make that journey from Venice so often. I wonder you don't get tired of it,” cried Corinna Wade.

“Oh, I'm so glad to see you, Mr. French. I didn't know you were in Florence again. You make that trip from Venice so often. I wonder you don't get tired of it,” exclaimed Corinna Wade.

“No,” he said. “So long as duty to England calls me to Florence, I shall come to Florence. But I can LIVE in no town but Venice.”

“No,” he said. “As long as my duty to England brings me to Florence, I will come to Florence. But I can only live in Venice.”

“No, I suppose you can't. Well, there is something special about Venice: having no streets and no carriages, and moving about in a gondola. I suppose it is all much more soothing.”

“No, I guess you can't. Well, there's something unique about Venice: having no streets and no carriages, and getting around in a gondola. I think it’s all much more calming.”

“Much less nerve-racking, yes. And then there is a quality in the whole life. Of course I see few English people in Venice—only the old Venetian families, as a rule.”

“Much less stressful, yes. And then there’s something about the whole experience. Of course, I don’t see many English people in Venice—just the old Venetian families, usually.”

“Ah, yes. That must be very interesting. They are very exclusive still, the Venetian noblesse?” said Miss Wade.

“Ah, yes. That sounds really interesting. The Venetian noblesse is still very exclusive, right?” said Miss Wade.

“Oh, very exclusive,” said Mr. French. “That is one of the charms. Venice is really altogether exclusive. It excludes the world, really, and defies time and modern movement. Yes, in spite of the steamers on the canal, and the tourists.”

“Oh, very exclusive,” said Mr. French. “That’s one of its charms. Venice is truly exclusive. It shuts out the world and stands against time and modern progress. Yes, despite the boats on the canal and the tourists.”

“That is so. That is so. Venice is a strange back-water. And the old families are very proud still, in these democratic days. They have a great opinion of themselves, I am told.”

“That’s right. That’s right. Venice is a peculiar, isolated place. And the old families are still very proud, even in these democratic times. They have a high opinion of themselves, I’ve heard.”

“Well,” said Mr. French. “Perhaps you know the rhyme:

“Well,” said Mr. French. “Maybe you know the rhyme:

                     “'Veneziano gran' Signore
                     Padovano buon' dotore.
                     Vicenzese mangia il gatto
                     Veronese tutto matto—-'”
 
                     “'Veneziano great Lord
                     Paduan good doctor.
                     Vicentine eats the cat
                     Veronese completely crazy—-'”

“How very amusing!” said Miss Wade. “Veneziana gran' Signore. The Venetian is a great gentleman! Yes, I know they are all convinced of it. Really, how very amusing, in these advanced days. To be born a Venetian, is to be born a great gentleman! But this outdoes divine right of king.”

“How amusing!” said Miss Wade. “Veneziana gran' Signore. The Venetian is a true gentleman! Yes, I know they all believe that. It’s really quite funny, in these modern times. To be born a Venetian is to be born a gentleman! But this takes the idea of divine right to a whole new level.”

“To be born a Venetian GENTLEMAN, is to be born a great gentleman,” said Mr. French, rather fussily.

“To be born a Venetian gentleman is to be born a great gentleman,” Mr. French said, a bit fussily.

“You seriously think so?” said Miss Wade. “Well now, what do you base your opinion on?”

“You really think that?” Miss Wade said. “So, what do you base your opinion on?”

Mr. French gave various bases for his opinion.

Mr. French provided several reasons for his opinion.

“Yes—interesting. Very interesting. Rather like the Byzantines—lingering on into far other ages. Anna Comnena always charmed me very much. HOW she despised the flower of the north—even Tancred! And so the lingering Venetian families! And you, in your palazzo on the Grand Canal: you are a northern barbarian civilised into the old Venetian Signoria. But how very romantic a situation!”

“Yes—interesting. Very interesting. It’s kind of like the Byzantines—lasting into much later times. Anna Comnena has always fascinated me. HOW she looked down on the northern elite—even Tancred! And then there are those old Venetian families! And you, in your palace on the Grand Canal: you’re a northern barbarian refined by the old Venetian aristocracy. But what a romantic situation it is!”

It was really amusing to see the old maid, how she skirmished and hit out gaily, like an old jaunty free lance: and to see the old bachelor, how prim he was, and nervy and fussy and precious, like an old maid.

It was really funny to watch the old maid, how she playfully fought and swung around like a quirky free spirit: and to see the old bachelor, how stiff he was, and anxious and fussy and particular, like an old maid.

But need we say that Mr. Aaron felt very much out of it. He sat and listened, with a sardonic small smile on his face and a sardonic gleam in his blue eyes, that looked so very blue on such an occasion. He made the two elderly people uncomfortable with his silence: his democratic silence, Miss Wade might have said.

But do we really need to say that Mr. Aaron felt completely out of place? He sat there and listened, a wry smile on his face and a sarcastic glint in his blue eyes, which seemed especially blue at that moment. His silence made the two older people uneasy—his democratic silence, as Miss Wade might have put it.

However, Miss Wade lived out towards Galuzzo, so she rose early, to catch her tram. And Mr. French gallantly and properly rose to accompany her, to see her safe on board. Which left Aaron and the Marchesa alone.

However, Miss Wade lived out near Galuzzo, so she got up early to catch her tram. Mr. French politely and gallantly got up to go with her, making sure she boarded safely. This left Aaron and the Marchesa alone.

“What time is Manfredi coming back?” said he.

“What time is Manfredi coming back?” he asked.

“Tomorrow,” replied she.

"Tomorrow," she replied.

There was a pause.

There was a break.

“Why do you have those people?” he asked.

“Why do you have those people?” he asked.

“Who?”

"Who?"

“Those two who were here this evening.”

“Those two who were here tonight.”

“Miss Wade and Mr. French?—Oh, I like Miss Wade so very much. She is so refreshing.”

“Miss Wade and Mr. French?—Oh, I really like Miss Wade. She’s so refreshing.”

“Those old people,” said Aaron. “They licked the sugar off the pill, and go on as if everything was toffee. And we've got to swallow the pill. It's easy to be refreshing—-”

“Those old people,” said Aaron. “They licked the sugar off the pill and act like everything is great. But we have to take the pill. It’s easy to be refreshing—”

“No, don't say anything against her. I like her so much.”

“No, don’t say anything bad about her. I like her a lot.”

“And him?”

"And what about him?"

“Mr. French!—Well, he's perhaps a little like the princess who felt the pea through three feather-beds. But he can be quite witty, and an excellent conversationalist, too. Oh yes, I like him quite well.”

“Mr. French!—Well, he’s maybe a bit like the princess who could feel the pea through three feather beds. But he can be really witty and a great conversationalist, too. Oh yes, I like him a lot.”

“Matter of taste,” said Aaron.

“It's all subjective,” said Aaron.

They had not much to say to one another. The time passed, in the pauses. He looked at his watch.

They didn’t have much to talk about with each other. Time went by during the silences. He checked his watch.

“I shall have to go,” he said.

“I need to go,” he said.

“Won't you stay?” she said, in a small, muted voice.

“Will you stay?” she asked, in a soft, quiet voice.

“Stay all night?” he said.

“Stay overnight?” he said.

“Won't you?”

"Will you?"

“Yes,” he said quietly. Did he not feel the strength of his desire on him.

“Yes,” he said quietly. Didn't he feel the power of his desire?

After which she said no more. Only she offered him whiskey and soda, which he accepted.

After that, she didn't say anything else. She just offered him whiskey and soda, which he took.

“Go then,” he said to her. “And I'll come to you.—Shall I come in fifteen minutes?”

“Go ahead,” he said to her. “And I'll come to you. Should I come in fifteen minutes?”

She looked at him with strange, slow dark eyes. And he could not understand.

She looked at him with unusual, slow dark eyes. And he couldn’t understand.

“Yes,” she said. And she went.

“Yes,” she said. And she left.

And again, this night as before, she seemed strangely small and clinging in his arms. And this night he felt his passion drawn from him as if a long, live nerve were drawn out from his body, a long live thread of electric fire, a long, living nerve finely extracted from him, from the very roots of his soul. A long fine discharge of pure, bluish fire, from the core of his soul. It was an excruciating, but also an intensely gratifying sensation.

And once again, tonight like before, she felt oddly small and clingy in his arms. Tonight, he sensed his passion being pulled from him as if a long, living nerve was being drawn out of his body, a long, vibrant thread of electric energy, a long, living nerve finely extracted from him, from the very depths of his soul. A long, delicate discharge of pure, bluish fire, from the core of his being. It was a painful, yet also an incredibly satisfying feeling.

This night he slept with a deeper obliviousness than before. But ah, as it grew towards morning how he wished he could be alone.

This night he slept more soundly than ever before. But as the morning approached, he wished he could be alone.

They must stay together till the day was light. And she seemed to love clinging to him and curling strangely on his breast. He could never reconcile it with her who was a hostess entertaining her guests. How could she now in a sort of little ecstasy curl herself and nestle herself on his, Aaron's breast, tangling his face all over with her hair. He verily believed that this was what she really wanted of him: to curl herself on his naked breast, to make herself small, small, to feel his arms around her, while he himself was remote, silent, in some way inaccessible. This seemed almost to make her beside herself with gratification. But why, why? Was it because he was one of her own race, and she, as it were, crept right home to him?

They had to stay together until dawn. She seemed to love clinging to him and curling up against his chest. He could never reconcile this with her role as a hostess entertaining her guests. How could she, in a sort of blissful state, nestle against his chest, tangling his face in her hair? He genuinely believed this was what she truly wanted: to curl up on his bare chest, to make herself small, to feel his arms wrapped around her, while he remained distant, quiet, and somehow unreachable. This nearly seemed to drive her wild with joy. But why? Was it because he belonged to her race, and she, in a sense, felt at home with him?

He did not know. He only knew it had nothing to do with him: and that, save out of complaisance, he did not want it. It simply blasted his own central life. It simply blighted him.

He didn't know. He only knew it had nothing to do with him: and that, except for politeness, he didn't want it. It just destroyed his own core existence. It just ruined him.

And she clung to him closer. Strange, she was afraid of him! Afraid of him as of a fetish! Fetish afraid, and fetish-fascinated! Or was her fear only a delightful game of cat and mouse? Or was the fear genuine, and the delight the greater: a sort of sacrilege? The fear, and the dangerous, sacrilegious power over that which she feared.

And she held on to him tighter. It was odd; she was scared of him! Scared of him like he was an obsession! An obsession that made her both scared and fascinated! Or was her fear just a thrilling game of cat and mouse? Or was the fear real, making the delight even stronger: a kind of sacrilege? The fear, and the risky, sacrilegious power over what she feared.

In some way, she was not afraid of him at all. In some other way she used him as a mere magic implement, used him with the most amazing priestess-craft. Himself, the individual man which he was, this she treated with an indifference that was startling to him.

In a way, she wasn’t afraid of him at all. In another way, she used him like a mere magical tool, leveraging him with incredible skill. The man he was, as an individual, she treated with a level of indifference that surprised him.

He forgot, perhaps, that this was how he had treated her. His famous desire for her, what had it been but this same attempt to strike a magic fire out of her, for his own ecstasy. They were playing the same game of fire. In him, however, there was all the time something hard and reckless and defiant, which stood apart. She was absolutely gone in her own incantations. She was absolutely gone, like a priestess utterly involved in her terrible rites. And he was part of the ritual only, God and victim in one. God and victim! All the time, God and victim. When his aloof soul realised, amid the welter of incantation, how he was being used,—not as himself but as something quite different—God and victim—then he dilated with intense surprise, and his remote soul stood up tall and knew itself alone. He didn't want it, not at all. He knew he was apart. And he looked back over the whole mystery of their love-contact. Only his soul was apart.

He might have forgotten that this was how he had treated her. His well-known desire for her was really just another way to ignite a magical spark from her for his own pleasure. They were both playing the same dangerous game. But there was always something hard, reckless, and defiant in him that kept him at a distance. She was completely lost in her own spells, like a priestess fully absorbed in her intense rituals. And he was just a part of the ceremony, both God and victim in one. God and victim! All the while, God and victim. When his detached soul realized, amid the chaos of her magic, how he was being used—not as himself but as something entirely different—God and victim—he was filled with intense surprise, and his distant soul stood tall, recognizing its solitude. He didn't want it, not at all. He understood he was separate. And he reflected on the entire mystery of their love. Only his soul was separate.

He was aware of the strength and beauty and godlikeness that his breast was then to her—the magic. But himself, he stood far off, like Moses' sister Miriam. She would drink the one drop of his innermost heart's blood, and he would be carrion. As Cleopatra killed her lovers in the morning. Surely they knew that death was their just climax. They had approached the climax. Accept then.

He knew the power, beauty, and almost divine quality that he represented to her—the magic of it all. But he felt distant, like Moses' sister Miriam. She would take the one drop of his deepest emotions, and he would be left for dead. Just like how Cleopatra would end the lives of her lovers in the morning. Surely, they understood that death was their inevitable conclusion. They had reached the peak. So, just accept it.

But his soul stood apart, and could have nothing to do with it. If he had really been tempted, he would have gone on, and she might have had his central heart's blood. Yes, and thrown away the carrion. He would have been willing.

But his soul remained separate and couldn't connect with it. If he had truly been tempted, he would have moved forward, and she might have taken his deepest essence. Yes, he would have even discarded the refuse. He would have been okay with that.

But fatally, he was not tempted. His soul stood apart and decided. At the bottom of his soul he disliked her. Or if not her, then her whole motive. Her whole life-mode. He was neither God nor victim: neither greater nor less than himself. His soul, in its isolation as she lay on his breast, chose it so, with the soul's inevitability. So, there was no temptation.

But unfortunately, he wasn’t tempted. His soul stayed separate and made a choice. Deep down, he disliked her. Or if not her, then everything she stood for. Her entire way of living. He was neither a god nor a victim: neither better nor worse than himself. His soul, in its solitude while she lay on his chest, made that choice, as souls inevitably do. So, there was no temptation.

When it was sufficiently light, he kissed her and left her. Quietly he left the silent flat. He had some difficulty in unfastening the various locks and bars and catches of the massive door downstairs, and began, in irritation and anger, to feel he was a prisoner, that he was locked in. But suddenly the ponderous door came loose, and he was out in the street. The door shut heavily behind him, with a shudder. He was out in the morning streets of Florence.

When it was light enough, he kissed her and left. He quietly exited the silent apartment. He struggled to undo the different locks and bolts on the heavy door downstairs, and in his irritation and anger, he started to feel like a prisoner, trapped inside. But suddenly, the heavy door came free, and he was out on the street. The door shut heavily behind him with a jolt. He was outside in the morning streets of Florence.





CHAPTER XX. THE BROKEN ROD

The day was rainy. Aaron stayed indoors alone, and copied music and slept. He felt the same stunned, withered feeling as before, but less intensely, less disastrously, this time. He knew now, without argument or thought that he would never go again to the Marchesa: not as a lover. He would go away from it all. He did not dislike her. But he would never see her again. A great gulf had opened, leaving him alone on the far side.

The day was rainy. Aaron stayed inside by himself, copying music and napping. He felt that same stunned, drained sensation as before, but not as strongly, not as destructively, this time. He knew now, without debate or reflection, that he would never go back to the Marchesa: not as a lover. He would walk away from it all. He didn't dislike her. But he would never see her again. A vast divide had opened up, leaving him alone on the other side.

He did not go out till after dinner. When he got downstairs he found the heavy night-door closed. He wondered: then remembered the Signorina's fear of riots and disturbances. As again he fumbled with the catches, he felt that the doors of Florence were trying to prevent his egress. However, he got out.

He didn't go out until after dinner. When he got downstairs, he found the heavy night door was closed. He wondered why, then remembered the Signorina's fear of riots and disturbances. As he fumbled with the catches again, he felt like the doors of Florence were trying to stop him from leaving. However, he managed to get out.

It was a very dark night, about nine o'clock, and deserted seeming. He was struck by the strange, deserted feeling of the city's atmosphere. Yet he noticed before him, at the foot of the statue, three men, one with a torch: a long torch with naked flames. The men were stooping over something dark, the man with the torch bending forward too. It was a dark, weird little group, like Mediaeval Florence. Aaron lingered on his doorstep, watching. He could not see what they were doing. But now, the two were crouching down; over a long dark object on the ground, and the one with the torch bending also to look. What was it? They were just at the foot of the statue, a dark little group under the big pediment, the torch-flames weirdly flickering as the torch-bearer moved and stooped lower to the two crouching men, who seemed to be kneeling.

It was a very dark night, around nine o'clock, and it felt completely deserted. He was struck by the unusual, desolate vibe of the city's atmosphere. Yet he noticed three men in front of him, at the base of the statue, one holding a long torch with open flames. The men were leaning over something dark, with the man holding the torch also leaning in. It was a strange, eerie little group, reminiscent of Medieval Florence. Aaron stayed on his doorstep, watching. He couldn't see exactly what they were doing. Now, the two men were crouched over a long dark object on the ground, with the torch holder bending down to get a better look. What was it? They were right at the statue's base, a small dark group beneath the large pedestal, the flickering torch flames casting weird shadows as the torchbearer moved and leaned closer to the two men, who seemed to be kneeling.

Aaron felt his blood stir. There was something dark and mysterious, stealthy, in the little scene. It was obvious the men did not want to draw attention, they were so quiet and furtive-seeming. And an eerie instinct prevented Aaron's going nearer to look. Instead, he swerved on to the Lungarno, and went along the top of the square, avoiding the little group in the centre. He walked the deserted dark-seeming street by the river, then turned inwards, into the city. He was going to the Piazza Vittoria Emmanuele, to sit in the cafe which is the centre of Florence at night. There he could sit for an hour, and drink his vermouth and watch the Florentines.

Aaron felt his blood race. There was something dark and mysterious, sneaky, about the little scene. It was clear the men wanted to avoid attention, as they were so quiet and seemed suspicious. An unsettling instinct kept Aaron from approaching to take a closer look. Instead, he veered onto the Lungarno and walked along the edge of the square, steering clear of the small group in the center. He strolled down the empty, shadowy street by the river and then turned inward into the city. He was heading to Piazza Vittoria Emmanuele to sit in the café that’s the heart of Florence at night. There, he could spend an hour sipping his vermouth and people-watching the Florentines.

As he went along one of the dark, rather narrow streets, he heard a hurrying of feet behind him. Glancing round, he saw the torch-bearer coming along at a trot, holding his flaming torch up in front of him as he trotted down the middle of the narrow dark street. Aaron shrank under the wall. The trotting torch-bearer drew near, and now Aaron perceived the other two men slowly trotting behind, stealthily, bearing a stretcher on which a body was wrapped up, completely and darkly covered. The torch-bearer passed, the men with the stretcher passed too, hastily and stealthily, the flickering flames revealing them. They took no notice of Aaron, no notice of anything, but trotted softly on towards the centre of the city. Their queer, quick footsteps echoed down the distance. Then Aaron too resumed his way.

As he walked down one of the dark, narrow streets, he heard hurried footsteps behind him. Turning around, he saw the torch-bearer jogging toward him, holding his flaming torch up in front as he ran down the middle of the dim street. Aaron pressed himself against the wall. The torch-bearer got closer, and now Aaron noticed two more men slowly jogging behind them, stealthily carrying a stretcher with a body wrapped up and completely covered in dark cloth. The torch-bearer passed by, and the men with the stretcher followed quickly and quietly, the flickering flames illuminating them briefly. They paid no attention to Aaron, or to anything else, and softly continued toward the center of the city. Their strange, rapid footsteps echoed in the distance. Then Aaron continued on his way.

He came to the large, brilliantly-lighted cafe. It was Sunday evening, and the place was full. Men, Florentines, many, many men sat in groups and in twos and threes at the little marble tables. They were mostly in dark clothes or black overcoats. They had mostly been drinking just a cup of coffee—others however had glasses of wine or liquor. But mostly it was just a little coffee-tray with a tiny coffee pot and a cup and saucer. There was a faint film of tobacco smoke. And the men were all talking: talking, talking with that peculiar intensity of the Florentines. Aaron felt the intense, compressed sound of many half-secret voices. For the little groups and couples abated their voices, none wished that others should hear what they said.

He arrived at the large, brightly lit café. It was Sunday evening, and the place was packed. Many men, locals from Florence, sat in groups and pairs at the small marble tables. Most of them were dressed in dark clothing or black overcoats. They had mostly just been drinking a cup of coffee—although others had glasses of wine or spirits. But mostly, it was just a small coffee tray with a tiny pot and a cup and saucer. There was a faint haze of tobacco smoke in the air. The men were all talking: chatting, chatting with that unique intensity typical of Florentines. Aaron felt the intense, muffled sound of many half-hidden voices. The small groups and couples lowered their voices; no one wanted others to hear what they were saying.

Aaron was looking for a seat—there was no table to him—when suddenly someone took him by the arm. It was Argyle.

Aaron was looking for a seat—there was no table in front of him—when suddenly someone grabbed his arm. It was Argyle.

“Come along, now! Come and join us. Here, this way! Come along!”

“Come on, let’s go! Join us over here! This way! Let’s go!”

Aaron let himself be led away towards a corner. There sat Lilly and a strange man: called Levison. The room was warm. Aaron could never bear to be too hot. After sitting a minute, he rose and took off his coat, and hung it on a stand near the window. As he did so he felt the weight of his flute—it was still in his pocket. And he wondered if it was safe to leave it.

Aaron allowed himself to be guided to a corner. There sat Lilly and a strange man named Levison. The room was warm, and Aaron could never tolerate being too hot. After sitting for a minute, he stood up, took off his coat, and hung it on a stand near the window. As he did this, he felt the weight of his flute still in his pocket, and he wondered if it was safe to leave it there.

“I suppose no one will steal from the overcoat pockets,” he said, as he sat down.

“I guess no one will take anything from the overcoat pockets,” he said as he sat down.

“My dear chap, they'd steal the gold filling out of your teeth, if you happened to yawn,” said Argyle. “Why, have you left valuables in your overcoat?”

“My dear friend, they’d steal the gold filling from your teeth if you happened to yawn,” said Argyle. “Why, do you have valuables in your overcoat?”

“My flute,” said Aaron.

"My flute," Aaron said.

“Oh, they won't steal that,” said Argyle.

“Oh, they won't take that,” said Argyle.

“Besides,” said Lilly, “we should see anyone who touched it.”

“Besides,” Lilly said, “we should be able to see anyone who touched it.”

And so they settled down to the vermouth.

And so they settled in with the vermouth.

“Well,” said Argyle, “what have you been doing with yourself, eh? I haven't seen a glimpse of you for a week. Been going to the dogs, eh?”

“Well," said Argyle, "what have you been up to? I haven't seen you in a week. Been having a rough time, huh?”

“Or the bitches,” said Aaron.

“Or the girls,” said Aaron.

“Oh, but look here, that's bad! That's bad! I can see I shall have to take you in hand, and commence my work of reform. Oh, I'm a great reformer, a Zwingli and Savonarola in one. I couldn't count the number of people I've led into the right way. It takes some finding, you know. Strait is the gate—damned strait sometimes. A damned tight squeeze....” Argyle was somewhat intoxicated. He spoke with a slight slur, and laughed, really tickled at his own jokes. The man Levison smiled acquiescent. But Lilly was not listening. His brow was heavy and he seemed abstracted. He hardly noticed Aaron's arrival.

“Oh, but look at this, that’s not good! Not good at all! I can see I’m going to have to take you under my wing and start my reform project. Oh, I’m a big-time reformer, a mix of Zwingli and Savonarola. I couldn’t even count how many people I’ve guided onto the right path. It’s not easy to find, you know. The gate is narrow—damn narrow sometimes. A really tight fit....” Argyle was a bit tipsy. He spoke with a slight slur and laughed, genuinely amused by his own jokes. The man Levison smiled agreeably. But Lilly wasn’t paying attention. His brow was furrowed, and he appeared lost in thought. He barely noticed Aaron’s arrival.

“Did you see the row yesterday?” asked Levison.

“Did you see the fight yesterday?” asked Levison.

“No,” said Aaron. “What was it?”

“No,” Aaron said. “What was it?”

It was the socialists. They were making a demonstration against the imprisonment of one of the railway-strikers. I was there. They went on all right, with a good bit of howling and gibing: a lot of young louts, you know. And the shop-keepers shut up shop, and nobody showed the Italian flag, of course. Well, when they came to the Via Benedetto Croce, there were a few mounted carabinieri. So they stopped the procession, and the sergeant said that the crowd could continue, could go on where they liked, but would they not go down the Via Verrocchio, because it was being repaired, the roadway was all up, and there were piles of cobble stones. These might prove a temptation and lead to trouble. So would the demonstrators not take that road—they might take any other they liked.—Well, the very moment he had finished, there was a revolver shot, he made a noise, and fell forward over his horse's nose. One of the anarchists had shot him. Then there was hell let loose, the carabinieri fired back, and people were bolting and fighting like devils. I cleared out, myself. But my God—what do you think of it?”

It was the socialists. They were protesting against the imprisonment of one of the railway strikers. I was there. They made quite a racket, with a lot of shouting and mocking: just a bunch of young troublemakers, you know. The shopkeepers closed their shops, and of course, no one was waving the Italian flag. When they reached Via Benedetto Croce, there were a few mounted police officers. They stopped the march, and the sergeant said the crowd could continue anywhere they wanted, but they shouldn’t take Via Verrocchio because it was under repair—the road was all torn up, and there were piles of cobblestones. Those could be a temptation and lead to trouble. So, he asked the demonstrators not to take that route—they could choose any other. Just then, as he wrapped up, there was a gunshot; he made a noise and fell forward over his horse’s neck. One of the anarchists had shot him. That’s when chaos broke out; the police shot back, and people started running and fighting like crazy. I got out of there myself. But my God—what do you think of it?

“Seems pretty mean,” said Aaron.

“Seems pretty harsh,” said Aaron.

“Mean!—He had just spoken them fair—they could go where they liked, only would they not go down the one road, because of the heap of stones. And they let him finish. And then shot him dead.”

“Mean!—He had just spoken to them nicely—they could go wherever they wanted, just please don’t take that one road because of the pile of stones. And they let him finish. And then shot him dead.”

“Was he dead?” said Aaron.

“Is he dead?” said Aaron.

“Yes—killed outright, the Nazione says.”

“Yes—killed instantly, the Nazione says.”

There was a silence. The drinkers in the cafe all continued to talk vehemently, casting uneasy glances.

There was silence. The people at the cafe kept chatting passionately, sneaking anxious looks at each other.

“Well,” said Argyle, “if you let loose the dogs of war, you mustn't expect them to come to heel again in five minutes.”

“Well,” said Argyle, “if you unleash the dogs of war, you can’t expect them to come back to you in five minutes.”

“But there's no fair play about it, not a bit,” said Levison.

“But there's no fairness in it, not at all,” said Levison.

“Ah, my dear fellow, are you still so young and callow that you cherish the illusion of fair play?” said Argyle.

“Ah, my friend, are you still so young and naive that you cling to the belief in fair play?” said Argyle.

“Yes, I am,” said Levison.

“Yes, I am,” Levison replied.

“Live longer and grow wiser,” said Argyle, rather contemptuously.

“Live longer and get wiser,” said Argyle, with a touch of disdain.

“Are you a socialist?” asked Levison.

“Are you a socialist?” Levison asked.

“Am I my aunt Tabitha's dachshund bitch called Bella,” said Argyle, in his musical, indifferent voice. “Yes, Bella's her name. And if you can tell me a damneder name for a dog, I shall listen, I assure you, attentively.”

“Am I my aunt Tabitha's dachshund named Bella?” Argyle said in his melodic, unconcerned tone. “Yes, Bella is her name. And if you can suggest a more ridiculous name for a dog, I’ll listen, I promise, with full attention.”

“But you haven't got an aunt called Tabitha,” said Aaron.

“But you don’t have an aunt named Tabitha,” said Aaron.

“Haven't I? Oh, haven't I? I've got TWO aunts called Tabitha: if not more.”

“Haven't I? Oh, haven't I? I've got TWO aunts named Tabitha: if not more.”

“They aren't of any vital importance to you, are they?” said Levison.

"They're not really important to you, are they?" said Levison.

“Not the very least in the world—if it hadn't been that my elder Aunt Tabitha had christened her dachshund bitch Bella. I cut myself off from the family after that. Oh, I turned over a new leaf, with not a family name on it. Couldn't stand Bella amongst the rest.”

“Not in the least bit—if it hadn't been for my older Aunt Tabitha naming her dachshund Bella. After that, I cut myself off from the family. Oh, I started fresh, with no family name attached. I just couldn't stand Bella being there with everyone else.”

“You must have strained most of the gnats out of your drink, Argyle,” said Lilly, laughing.

“You must have filtered out most of the gnats from your drink, Argyle,” Lilly said, laughing.

“Assiduously! Assiduously! I can't stand these little vermin. Oh, I am quite indifferent about swallowing a camel or two—or even a whole string of dromedaries. How charmingly Eastern that sounds! But gnats! Not for anything in the world would I swallow one.”

“Diligently! Diligently! I can't stand these tiny pests. Oh, I really wouldn’t mind swallowing a camel or two—or even a whole line of dromedaries. How beautifully exotic that sounds! But gnats! There’s no way I would swallow one for anything in the world.”

“You're a bit of a SOCIALIST though, aren't you?” persisted Levison, now turning to Lilly.

“You're kind of a SOCIALIST, right?” Levison pressed on, now turning to Lilly.

“No,” said Lilly. “I was.”

“No,” Lilly said. “I was.”

“And am no more,” said Argyle sarcastically. “My dear fellow, the only hope of salvation for the world lies in the re-institution of slavery.”

“And I’m no more,” Argyle said sarcastically. “My dear friend, the only hope for the world’s salvation lies in bringing back slavery.”

“What kind of slavery?” asked Levison.

“What kind of slavery?” Levison asked.

“Slavery! SLAVERY! When I say SLAVERY I don't mean any of your damned modern reform cant. I mean solid sound slavery on which the Greek and the Roman world rested. FAR finer worlds than ours, my dear chap! Oh FAR finer! And can't be done without slavery. Simply can't be done.—Oh, they'll all come to realise it, when they've had a bit more of this democratic washer-women business.”

“Slavery! SLAVERY! When I say SLAVERY, I'm not talking about any of your annoying modern reform nonsense. I mean real, tangible slavery that the Greek and Roman world was built on. FAR better worlds than ours, my friend! Oh, MUCH better! And it can't be done without slavery. Simply can't be done.—Oh, they'll all come to see it when they've dealt with a bit more of this democratic nonsense.”

Levison was laughing, with a slight sneer down his nose. “Anyhow, there's no immediate danger—or hope, if you prefer it—of the re-instituting of classic slavery,” he said.

Levison was laughing, with a slight sneer on his face. “Anyway, there’s no immediate danger—or hope, if you want to put it that way—of classic slavery coming back,” he said.

“Unfortunately no. We are all such fools,” said Argyle.

“Unfortunately no. We’re all such idiots,” said Argyle.

“Besides,” said Levison, “who would you make slaves of?”

“Besides,” Levison said, “who would you enslave?”

“Everybody, my dear chap: beginning with the idealists and the theorising Jews, and after them your nicely-bred gentlemen, and then perhaps, your profiteers and Rothschilds, and ALL politicians, and ending up with the proletariat,” said Argyle.

“Everyone, my dear friend: starting with the idealists and the theorizing Jews, then your well-mannered gentlemen, followed by the profiteers and the Rothschilds, and all politicians, and finally ending with the working class,” said Argyle.

“Then who would be the masters?—the professional classes, doctors and lawyers and so on?”

“Then who would be in charge?—the professional groups, like doctors and lawyers and so on?”

“What? Masters. They would be the sewerage slaves, as being those who had made most smells.” There was a moment's silence.

“What? Masters. They would be the sewer slaves, since they created the worst smells.” There was a moment of silence.

“The only fault I have to find with your system,” said Levison, rather acidly, “is that there would be only one master, and everybody else slaves.”

“The only problem I see with your system,” said Levison, quite sharply, “is that there would be only one master, and everyone else would be slaves.”

“Do you call that a fault? What do you want with more than one master? Are you asking for several?—Well, perhaps there's cunning in THAT.—Cunning devils, cunning devils, these theorising slaves—” And Argyle pushed his face with a devilish leer into Aaron's face. “Cunning devils!” he reiterated, with a slight tipsy slur. “That be-fouled Epictetus wasn't the last of 'em—nor the first. Oh, not by any means, not by any means.”

“Do you think that's a mistake? Why do you want more than one master? Are you asking for several?—Well, maybe there's some cleverness in THAT.—Clever devils, clever devils, these theorizing slaves—” And Argyle leaned in with a wicked grin, getting close to Aaron's face. “Clever devils!” he repeated, with a slight tipsy slur. “That dirty Epictetus wasn’t the last of them—nor the first. Oh, not by any means, not by any means.”

Here Lilly could not avoid a slight spasm of amusement. “But returning to serious conversation,” said Levison, turning his rather sallow face to Lilly. “I think you'll agree with me that socialism is the inevitable next step—”

Here Lilly couldn't help but feel a little amusement. “But getting back to serious talk,” said Levison, turning his somewhat pale face toward Lilly. “I think you'll agree with me that socialism is the inevitable next step—”

Lilly waited for some time without answering. Then he said, with unwilling attention to the question: “I suppose it's the logically inevitable next step.”

Lilly waited for a while without responding. Then he said, somewhat distractedly, “I guess it’s the logically inevitable next step.”

“Use logic as lavatory paper,” cried Argyle harshly. “Yes—logically inevitable—and humanly inevitable at the same time. Some form of socialism is bound to come, no matter how you postpone it or try variations,” said Levison.

“Use logic as toilet paper,” Argyle shouted harshly. “Yes—logically unavoidable—and also humanly unavoidable. Some version of socialism is going to happen, no matter how much you delay it or attempt different approaches,” Levison said.

“All right, let it come,” said Lilly. “It's not my affair, neither to help it nor to keep it back, or even to try varying it.”

“All right, bring it on,” said Lilly. “It’s not my problem, either to help it or hold it back, or even to try changing it.”

“There I don't follow you,” said Levison. “Suppose you were in Russia now—”

“There, I don't get what you're saying,” Levison said. “Imagine you were in Russia right now—”

“I watch it I'm not.”

“I watch it, I’m not.”

“But you're in Italy, which isn't far off. Supposing a socialist revolution takes place all around you. Won't that force the problem on you?—It is every man's problem,” persisted Levison.

“But you're in Italy, which isn't too far away. If a socialist revolution happens all around you, won’t that make it your problem?—It is a problem for everyone,” Levison insisted.

“Not mine,” said Lilly.

"Not mine," Lilly said.

“How shall you escape it?” said Levison.

“How are you going to escape it?” Levison said.

“Because to me it is no problem. To Bolsh or not to Bolsh, as far as my mind goes, presents no problem. Not any more than to be or not to be. To be or not to be is simply no problem—”

“Because for me, it’s not an issue. Whether to Bolsh or not to Bolsh, as far as I’m concerned, isn’t a problem. It’s no different than to be or not to be. To be or not to be is just not an issue—”

“No, I quite agree, that since you are already existing, and since death is ultimately inevitable, to be or not to be is no sound problem,” said Levison. “But the parallel isn't true of socialism. That is not a problem of existence, but of a certain mode of existence which centuries of thought and action on the part of Europe have now made logically inevitable for Europe. And therefore there is a problem. There is more than a problem, there is a dilemma. Either we must go to the logical conclusion—or—”

“No, I totally agree that since you're already alive and death is inevitable, the question of being or not being isn't a real issue,” said Levison. “But that comparison doesn't hold for socialism. That's not about existence itself, but about a specific way of living that centuries of thought and action in Europe have made unavoidably logical for the continent. And so, there is a problem. There's more than just a problem; there's a dilemma. We either need to reach the logical conclusion—or—”

“Somewhere else,” said Lilly.

"Somewhere else," Lilly said.

“Yes—yes. Precisely! But where ELSE? That's the one half of the problem: supposing you do not agree to a logical progression in human social activity. Because after all, human society through the course of ages only enacts, spasmodically but still inevitably, the logical development of a given idea.”

“Yes—yes. Exactly! But where else? That’s one half of the problem: what if you don’t agree with a logical progression in human social activity? After all, human society over the years only carries out, inconsistently but still inevitably, the logical development of a specific idea.”

“Well, then, I tell you.—The idea and the ideal has for me gone dead—dead as carrion—”

“Well, then, I’ll tell you. The idea and the ideal have for me become lifeless—lifeless like rotting flesh—”

“Which idea, which ideal precisely?”

"Which idea or ideal exactly?"

“The ideal of love, the ideal that it is better to give than to receive, the ideal of liberty, the ideal of the brotherhood of man, the ideal of the sanctity of human life, the ideal of what we call goodness, charity, benevolence, public spirited-ness, the ideal of sacrifice for a cause, the ideal of unity and unanimity—all the lot—all the whole beehive of ideals—has all got the modern bee-disease, and gone putrid, stinking.—And when the ideal is dead and putrid, the logical sequence is only stink.—Which, for me, is the truth concerning the ideal of good, peaceful, loving humanity and its logical sequence in socialism and equality, equal opportunity or whatever you like.—But this time he stinketh—and I'm sorry for any Christus who brings him to life again, to stink livingly for another thirty years: the beastly Lazarus of our idealism.”

“The ideal of love, the belief that it’s better to give than to receive, the ideal of freedom, the idea of brotherhood among all people, the sanctity of human life, what we call goodness, charity, kindness, civic-mindedness, the principle of sacrificing for a cause, the ideal of unity and consensus—all of these ideals have fallen victim to the modern malaise and have gone rotten, stinking. And when the ideal is dead and decayed, all that follows is a stench. For me, this is the reality regarding the ideal of a good, peaceful, loving humanity and its inevitable descent into socialism and equality, equal opportunity or whatever you prefer to call it. But this time it reeks—and I feel sorry for anyone who tries to revive it, only for it to stink while living for another thirty years: the grotesque Lazarus of our idealism.”

“That may be true for you—”

“That might be true for you—”

“But it's true for nobody else,” said Lilly. “All the worse for them. Let them die of the bee-disease.”

“But it’s true for no one else,” Lilly said. “That’s their problem. Let them suffer from the bee disease.”

“Not only that,” persisted Levison, “but what is your alternative? Is it merely nihilism?”

“Not only that,” Levison continued, “but what’s your alternative? Is it just nihilism?”

“My alternative,” said Lilly, “is an alternative for no one but myself, so I'll keep my mouth shut about it.”

“My alternative,” Lilly said, “is only for me, so I’ll keep it to myself.”

“That isn't fair.”

"That's not fair."

“I tell you, the ideal of fairness stinks with the rest.—I have no obligation to say what I think.”

“I’m telling you, the idea of fairness is just as bad as everything else. I don’t have to share my thoughts.”

“Yes, if you enter into conversation, you have—”

“Yes, if you start a conversation, you have—”

“Bah, then I didn't enter into conversation.—The only thing is, I agree in the rough with Argyle. You've got to have a sort of slavery again. People are not MEN: they are insects and instruments, and their destiny is slavery. They are too many for me, and so what I think is ineffectual. But ultimately they will be brought to agree—after sufficient extermination—and then they will elect for themselves a proper and healthy and energetic slavery.”

“Ugh, then I didn’t start a conversation. The one thing I can agree on with Argyle is that we need some form of slavery again. People aren’t really individuals; they’re more like insects or tools, and their fate is to be enslaved. There are too many of them for me, so my thoughts don’t really matter. But eventually, they’ll come to an agreement—after enough elimination—and then they’ll choose for themselves a suitable, healthy, and energetic form of slavery.”

“I should like to know what you mean by slavery. Because to me it is impossible that slavery should be healthy and energetic. You seem to have some other idea in your mind, and you merely use the word slavery out of exasperation—”

“I’d like to know what you mean by slavery. To me, it’s impossible for slavery to be healthy and energetic. It seems like you have some other idea in your mind, and you’re just using the word slavery out of frustration—”

“I mean it none the less. I mean a real committal of the life-issue of inferior beings to the responsibility of a superior being.”

“I really mean it. I’m talking about a genuine commitment of the lives of lesser beings to the accountability of a greater being.”

“It'll take a bit of knowing, who are the inferior and which is the superior,” said Levison sarcastically.

“It'll take some figuring out who the inferior ones are and who the superior ones are,” Levison said sarcastically.

“Not a bit. It is written between a man's brows, which he is.”

“Not at all. It's clear on a man's forehead what he truly is.”

“I'm afraid we shall all read differently.”

“I'm afraid we will all interpret this differently.”

“So long as we're liars.”

“As long as we’re liars.”

“And putting that question aside: I presume that you mean that this committal of the life-issue of inferior beings to someone higher shall be made voluntarily—a sort of voluntary self-gift of the inferiors—”

“And putting that question aside: I assume you mean that this commitment of the life-issue of lesser beings to someone greater will be done voluntarily—a kind of voluntary self-gift from the inferiors—”

“Yes—more or less—and a voluntary acceptance. For it's no pretty gift, after all.—But once made it must be held fast by genuine power. Oh yes—no playing and fooling about with it. Permanent and very efficacious power.”

“Yes—more or less—and a voluntary acceptance. Because it’s not a nice gift, after all.—But once it’s made, it must be held tightly by real power. Oh yes—no playing around with it. Permanent and very effective power.”

“You mean military power?”

"Are you talking about military power?"

“I do, of course.”

"I definitely do."

Here Levison smiled a long, slow, subtle smile of ridicule. It all seemed to him the preposterous pretentiousness of a megalomaniac—one whom, after a while, humanity would probably have the satisfaction of putting into prison, or into a lunatic asylum. And Levison felt strong, overwhelmingly strong, in the huge social power with which he, insignificant as he was, was armed against such criminal-imbecile pretensions as those above set forth. Prison or the lunatic asylum. The face of the fellow gloated in these two inevitable engines of his disapproval.

Here, Levison smiled a long, slow, subtle smile of mockery. To him, it all seemed like the ridiculous pretentiousness of a megalomaniac—someone whom, eventually, society would likely have the satisfaction of locking away in prison or a mental institution. Levison felt strong, overwhelmingly strong, with the immense social power he wielded, despite being so insignificant, against such absurd criminal-imbecile pretensions mentioned above. Prison or the mental institution. The guy's face reveled in these two inevitable outcomes of his disapproval.

“It will take you some time before you'll get your doctrines accepted,” he said.

“It'll take some time before your ideas are accepted,” he said.

“Accepted! I'd be sorry. I don't want a lot of swine snouting and sniffing at me with their acceptance.—Bah, Levison—one can easily make a fool of you. Do you take this as my gospel?”

“Accepted! I’d be sorry. I don’t want a bunch of pigs snouting and sniffing at me for their approval.—Bah, Levison—it's easy to make a fool out of you. Do you really take this as my truth?”

“I take it you are speaking seriously.”

"I assume you are speaking seriously."

Here Lilly broke into that peculiar, gay, whimsical smile.

Here Lilly broke into that unique, cheerful, whimsical smile.

“But I should say the blank opposite with just as much fervour,” he declared.

“But I should say the exact opposite with just as much passion,” he declared.

“Do you mean to say you don't MEAN what you've been saying?” said Levison, now really looking angry.

“Are you saying you don't actually mean what you've been saying?” Levison said, now genuinely looking angry.

“Why, I'll tell you the real truth,” said Lilly. “I think every man is a sacred and holy individual, NEVER to be violated; I think there is only one thing I hate to the verge of madness, and that is BULLYING. To see any living creature BULLIED, in any way, almost makes a murderer of me. That is true. Do you believe it—?”

“Honestly, I’ll tell you the truth,” said Lilly. “I believe every person is a sacred and holy individual, NEVER to be mistreated; the only thing I absolutely hate is BULLYING. Watching any living being get BULLIED, in any way, nearly drives me to madness. That’s the truth. Do you believe it—?”

“Yes,” said Levison unwillingly. “That may be true as well. You have no doubt, like most of us, got a complex nature which—”

“Yes,” Levison replied reluctantly. “That might be true too. You probably, like most of us, have a complicated nature that—”

C R A S H!

C R A S H!

There intervened one awful minute of pure shock, when the soul was in darkness.

There was one terrible minute of total shock, when the soul was in darkness.

Out of this shock Aaron felt himself issuing amid a mass of terrible sensations: the fearful blow of the explosion, the noise of glass, the hoarse howl of people, the rushing of men, the sudden gulf, the awful gulfing whirlpool of horror in the social life.

Out of this shock, Aaron felt himself surrounded by a wave of terrible sensations: the jarring impact of the explosion, the sound of shattering glass, the hoarse cries of people, the rush of men, the sudden void, the horrifying whirlpool of chaos in society.

He stood in agony and semi-blindness amid a chaos. Then as he began to recover his consciousness, he found himself standing by a pillar some distance from where he had been sitting: he saw a place where tables and chairs were all upside down, legs in the air, amid debris of glass and breakage: he saw the cafe almost empty, nearly everybody gone: he saw the owner, or the manager, advancing aghast to the place of debris: he saw Lilly standing not far off, white as a sheet, and as if unconscious. And still he had no idea of what had happened. He thought perhaps something had broken down. He could not understand.

He stood there in pain and half-blindness amidst the chaos. As he started to regain his senses, he realized he was next to a pillar some distance away from where he had been sitting: he noticed that tables and chairs were all turned upside down, legs in the air, surrounded by shattered glass and debris: he saw the café nearly empty, with almost everyone gone: he spotted the owner or manager approaching the wreckage, looking horrified: he saw Lilly not far away, white as a ghost, seemingly out of it. Yet, he still had no idea what had happened. He thought maybe something had broken. He couldn't comprehend it.

Lilly began to look round. He caught Aaron's eye. And then Aaron began to approach his friend.

Lilly started to look around. He made eye contact with Aaron. Then, Aaron began to walk over to his friend.

“What is it?” he asked.

"What is it?" he asked.

“A bomb,” said Lilly.

“A bomb,” said Lilly.

The manager, and one old waiter, and three or four youths had now advanced to the place of debris. And now Aaron saw that a man was lying there—and horror, blood was running across the floor of the cafe. Men began now hastily to return to the place. Some seized their hats and departed again at once. But many began to crowd in—a black eager crowd of men pressing to where the bomb had burst—where the man was lying. It was rather dark, some of the lamps were broken—but enough still shone. Men surged in with that eager, excited zest of people, when there has been an accident. Grey carabinieri, and carabinieri in the cocked hat and fine Sunday uniform pressed forward officiously.

The manager, an old waiter, and three or four young guys had now moved over to the wreckage. And now Aaron saw that a man was lying there—and horror, blood was spreading across the café floor. Men started to rush back to the scene. Some grabbed their hats and left immediately. But many began to gather—a dark, eager crowd of men pushing toward where the bomb had exploded—where the man lay. It was pretty dark; some of the lamps were broken—but enough were still lit. Men surged in with that excited energy people have when there's been an accident. Grey uniformed carabinieri, along with those in the cocked hat and their smart Sunday outfits, moved forward bossily.

“Let us go,” said Lilly.

“Let's go,” said Lilly.

And he went to the far corner, where his hat hung. But Aaron looked in vain for his own hat. The bomb had fallen near the stand where he had hung it and his overcoat.

And he went to the far corner, where his hat was hanging. But Aaron searched in vain for his own hat. The bomb had landed close to the stand where he had hung it and his coat.

“My hat and coat?” he said to Lilly.

“My hat and coat?” he asked Lilly.

Lilly, not very tall, stood on tiptoe. Then he climbed on a chair and looked round. Then he squeezed past the crowd.

Lilly, who wasn’t very tall, stood on her tiptoes. Then she climbed onto a chair and looked around. After that, she squeezed through the crowd.

Aaron followed. On the other side of the crowd excited angry men were wrestling over overcoats that were mixed up with a broken marble table-top. Aaron spied his own black hat under the sofa near the wall. He waited his turn and then in the confusion pressed forward to where the coats were. Someone had dragged out his, and it lay on the floor under many feet. He managed, with a struggle, to get it from under the feet of the crowd. He felt at once for his flute. But his trampled, torn coat had no flute in its pocket. He pushed and struggled, caught sight of a section, and picked it up. But it was split right down, two silver stops were torn out, and a long thin spelch of wood was curiously torn off. He looked at it, and his heart stood still. No need to look for the rest.

Aaron followed. On the other side of the crowd, excited and angry men were wrestling over overcoats that had gotten mixed up with a broken marble tabletop. Aaron spotted his own black hat under the sofa near the wall. He waited for his turn, then in the chaos, pushed forward to where the coats were. Someone had pulled his out, and it lay on the floor beneath many feet. He struggled to get it from under the crowd's feet. He instantly reached for his flute. But his trampled, torn coat had no flute in its pocket. He pushed and fought his way through, spotted a section, and picked it up. But it was split wide open, two silver stops were missing, and a long thin splinter of wood was oddly torn off. He looked at it, and his heart sank. No need to look for the rest.

He felt utterly, utterly overcome—as if he didn't care what became of him any further. He didn't care whether he were hit by a bomb, or whether he himself threw the next bomb, and hit somebody. He just didn't care any more about anything in life or death. It was as if the reins of his life slipped from his hands. And he would let everything run where it would, so long as it did run.

He felt completely overwhelmed—as if he didn't care what happened to him anymore. He didn’t care if he got hit by a bomb or if he threw the next bomb and hurt someone. He just didn’t care about anything in life or death anymore. It was as though he had lost control of his life. He would let everything go as it pleased, as long as it was in motion.

Then he became aware of Lilly's eyes on him—and automatically he joined the little man.

Then he noticed Lilly's eyes on him—and automatically he joined the little guy.

“Let us go,” said Lilly.

“Let’s go,” said Lilly.

And they pushed their way through the door. The police were just marching across the square. Aaron and Lilly walked in the opposite direction. Groups of people were watching. Suddenly Lilly swerved—in the middle of the road was a large black glisten of blood, trickling horribly. A wounded man had run from the blow and fallen here.

And they pushed their way through the door. The police were marching across the square. Aaron and Lilly walked the other way. Crowds of people were watching. Suddenly, Lilly swerved—in the middle of the road was a large black glistening pool of blood, trickling dreadfully. A hurt man had run away from the blow and collapsed here.

Aaron did not know where he was going. But in the Via Tournabuoni Lilly turned towards the Arno, and soon they were on the Ponte Santa Trinita.

Aaron didn’t know where he was headed. But on the Via Tournabuoni, Lilly turned toward the Arno, and soon they were on the Ponte Santa Trinita.

“Who threw the bomb?” said Aaron.

“Who threw the bomb?” Aaron asked.

“I suppose an anarchist.”

“I guess I’m an anarchist.”

“It's all the same,” said Aaron.

“It's all the same,” Aaron said.

The two men, as if unable to walk any further, leaned on the broad parapet of the bridge and looked at the water in the darkness of the still, deserted night. Aaron still had his flute section in his hand, his overcoat over his arm.

The two men, seemingly unable to walk any farther, leaned on the wide edge of the bridge and gazed at the water in the dark, quiet night. Aaron still held his flute section in one hand and his overcoat draped over his arm.

“Is that your flute?” asked Lilly.

“Is that your flute?” Lilly asked.

“Bit of it. Smashed.”

"Part of it. Crushed."

“Let me look.”

“Let me see.”

He looked, and gave it back.

He glanced and gave it back.

“No good,” he said.

"Not good," he said.

“Oh, no,” said Aaron.

“Oh, no,” Aaron said.

“Throw it in the river, Aaron,” said Lilly.

“Throw it in the river, Aaron,” Lilly said.

Aaron turned and looked at him.

Aaron turned and looked at him.

“Throw it in the river,” repeated Lilly. “It's an end.”

“Throw it in the river,” Lilly repeated. “It’s over.”

Aaron nervelessly dropped the flute into the stream. The two men stood leaning on the bridge-parapet, as if unable to move.

Aaron nervously dropped the flute into the stream. The two men stood leaning on the bridge railing, as if they were unable to move.

“We shall have to go home,” said Lilly. “Tanny may hear of it and be anxious.”

“We need to head home,” Lilly said. “Tanny might find out and get worried.”

Aaron was quite dumbfounded by the night's event: the loss of his flute. Here was a blow he had not expected. And the loss was for him symbolistic. It chimed with something in his soul: the bomb, the smashed flute, the end.

Aaron was really shocked by what happened that night: losing his flute. This was a blow he hadn’t seen coming. For him, the loss was symbolic. It resonated with something deep inside him: the explosion, the broken flute, the finale.

“There goes Aaron's Rod, then,” he said to Lilly.

“There goes Aaron's Rod, then,” he said to Lilly.

“It'll grow again. It's a reed, a water-plant—you can't kill it,” said Lilly, unheeding.

“It'll grow again. It's a reed, a water plant—you can't kill it,” said Lilly, not paying attention.

“And me?”

"And me?"

“You'll have to live without a rod, meanwhile.”

“You'll have to manage without a rod for now.”

To which pleasant remark Aaron made no reply.

To this kind comment, Aaron didn’t respond.





CHAPTER XXI. WORDS

He went home to bed: and dreamed a strange dream. He dreamed that he was in a country with which he was not acquainted. Night was coming on, and he had nowhere to sleep. So he passed the mouth of a sort of cave or house, in which a woman, an old woman, sat. Therefore he entered, and though he could not understand the language, still his second self understood. The cave was a house: and men came home from work. His second self assumed that they were tin-miners.

He went home to sleep and had a strange dream. He dreamed he was in an unfamiliar country. Night was falling, and he had nowhere to sleep. So he walked past the entrance of a kind of cave or house, where an old woman was sitting. He went inside, and even though he couldn’t understand the language, his deeper self seemed to get it. The cave was actually a house, and men were coming home from work. His deeper self figured they were tin miners.

He wandered uneasily to and fro, no one taking any particular notice of him. And he realized that there was a whole vast country spreading, a sort of underworld country, spreading away beyond him. He wandered from vast apartment to apartment, down narrow corridors like the roads in a mine. In one of the great square rooms, the men were going to eat. And it seemed to him that what they were going to eat was a man, naked man. But his second self knew that what appeared to his eyes as a man was really a man's skin stuffed tight with prepared meat, as the skin of a Bologna sausage. This did not prevent his seeing the naked man who was to be eaten walk slowly and stiffly across the gangway and down the corridor. He saw him from behind. It was a big handsome man in the prime of life, quite naked and perhaps stupid. But of course he was only a skin stuffed with meat, whom the grey tin-miners were going to eat.

He walked anxiously back and forth, with no one really paying him any attention. He realized there was a vast country around him, almost like an underworld, stretching out beyond him. He moved from one large room to another, down narrow hallways like the paths in a mine. In one of the big square rooms, the men were about to eat. It seemed to him that what they were preparing to eat was a naked man. But his other self understood that what looked like a man was actually a man's skin stuffed tight with processed meat, like the casing of a Bologna sausage. This didn’t stop him from seeing the naked man destined to be eaten, walking slowly and stiffly across the walkway and down the hallway. He watched him from behind. It was a big, good-looking man in the prime of life, completely naked and perhaps a bit dim. But of course, he was just a skin filled with meat, meant to be consumed by the gray tin miners.

Aaron, the dream-Aaron, turned another way, and strayed along the vast square rooms, cavern apartments. He came into one room where there were many children, all in white gowns. And they were all busily putting themselves to bed, in the many beds scattered about the room at haphazard. And each child went to bed with a wreath of flowers on its head, white flowers and pink, so it seemed. So there they all lay, in their flower-crowns in the vast space of the rooms. And Aaron went away.

Aaron, the dream version of Aaron, turned and wandered through the large, square rooms that felt like caves. He entered a room filled with children, all wearing white gowns. They were busy getting ready for bed in the various beds randomly placed around the room. Each child had a crown of flowers on their head, which appeared to be a mix of white and pink blooms. So there they all lay, in their flower crowns, throughout the spacious rooms. And Aaron left.

He could not remember the following part. Only he seemed to have passed through many grey domestic apartments, where were all women, all greyish in their clothes and appearance, being wives of the underground tin-miners. The men were away and the dream-Aaron remembered with fear the food they were to eat.

He couldn't remember the next part. It felt like he had walked through countless dull apartments filled with women, all dressed in gray and looking worn out, the wives of the underground tin miners. The men were gone, and the dream-Aaron recalled with unease the food they were expected to eat.

The next thing he could recall was, that he was in a boat. And now he was most definitely two people. His invisible, conscious self, what we have called his second self, hovered as it were before the prow of the boat, seeing and knowing, but unseen. His other self, the palpable Aaron, sat as a passenger in the boat, which was being rowed by the unknown people of this underworld. They stood up as they thrust the boat along. Other passengers were in the boat too, women as well, but all of them unknown people, and not noticeable.

The next thing he remembered was that he was in a boat. And now he was definitely two people. His invisible, conscious self, what we’ve referred to as his second self, hovered in front of the boat, seeing and knowing, but unseen. His other self, the tangible Aaron, sat as a passenger in the boat, which was being rowed by the unknown people of this underworld. They stood up as they pushed the boat along. There were other passengers in the boat too, including women, but they were all strangers and not noticeable.

The boat was upon a great lake in the underworld country, a lake of dark blue water, but crystal clear and very beautiful in colour. The second or invisible Aaron sat in the prow and watched the fishes swimming suspended in the clear, beautiful dark-blue water. Some were pale fish, some frightening-looking, like centipedes swimming, and some were dark fish, of definite form, and delightful to watch.

The boat was on a vast lake in the underworld, a body of deep blue water that was crystal clear and incredibly beautiful. The second, or invisible, Aaron sat at the front and observed the fish floating in the clear, lovely dark-blue water. Some were pale, some looked scary like swimming centipedes, and others were dark, distinct in shape, and a joy to watch.

The palpable or visible Aaron sat at the side of the boat, on the end of the middle seat, with his naked right elbow leaning out over the side. And now the boat entered upon shallows. The impalpable Aaron in the bows saw the whitish clay of the bottom swirl up in clouds at each thrust of the oars, whitish-clayey clouds which would envelope the strange fishes in a sudden mist. And on the right hand of the course stakes stood up in the water, at intervals, to mark the course.

The visible Aaron sat at the side of the boat, on the edge of the middle seat, with his bare right elbow hanging over the side. Now the boat entered the shallow water. The unseen Aaron in the front saw the whitish clay of the bottom swirl up in clouds with each stroke of the oars, creamy clouds that would surround the strange fish in a sudden mist. On the right side of the path, stakes stood up in the water at intervals to mark the route.

The boat must pass very near these stakes, almost touching. And Aaron's naked elbow was leaning right over the side. As they approached the first stake, the boatmen all uttered a strange cry of warning, in a foreign language. The flesh-and-blood Aaron seemed not even to hear. The invisible Aaron heard, but did not comprehend the words of the cry.

The boat had to pass really close to these stakes, almost brushing against them. Aaron's bare elbow was hanging right over the side. As they got closer to the first stake, the boatmen all let out a strange warning cry in a language they didn’t understand. The real Aaron didn’t seem to hear it at all. The invisible Aaron heard it but didn’t grasp the meaning of the cry.

So the naked elbow struck smartly against the stake as the boat passed.

So the bare elbow hit sharply against the pole as the boat went by.

The rowers rowed on. And still the flesh-and-blood Aaron sat with his arm over the side. Another stake was nearing. “Will he heed, will he heed?” thought the anxious second self. The rowers gave the strange warning cry. He did not heed, and again the elbow struck against the stake as the boat passed. And yet the flesh-and-blood Aaron sat on and made no sign. There were stakes all along this shallow part of the lake. Beyond was deep water again. The invisible Aaron was becoming anxious. “Will he never hear? Will he never heed? Will he never understand?” he thought. And he watched in pain for the next stake. But still the flesh-and-blood Aaron sat on, and though the rowers cried so acutely that the invisible Aaron almost understood their very language, still the Aaron seated at the side heard nothing, and his elbow struck against the third stake.

The rowers kept rowing. And still the real Aaron sat with his arm over the side. Another stake was coming up. “Will he pay attention, will he pay attention?” thought the worried second self. The rowers gave a strange warning shout. He didn’t pay attention, and again his elbow hit the stake as the boat passed by. And yet the real Aaron just sat there, showing no sign. There were stakes all along this shallow part of the lake. Beyond was deep water again. The invisible Aaron was getting anxious. “Will he never hear? Will he never pay attention? Will he never understand?” he thought. And he watched in pain for the next stake. But still the real Aaron sat there, and even though the rowers shouted so urgently that the invisible Aaron almost understood their very language, the Aaron sitting at the side heard nothing, and his elbow hit the third stake.

This was almost too much. But after a few moments, as the boat rowed on, the palpable Aaron changed his position as he sat, and drew in his arm: though even now he was not aware of any need to do so. The invisible Aaron breathed with relief in the bows, the boat swung steadily on, into the deep, unfathomable water again.

This was nearly overwhelming. But after a few moments, as the boat continued rowing, the visible Aaron shifted his position and pulled in his arm, though even now he didn’t feel the need to do so. The unseen Aaron sighed with relief at the front of the boat, and it glided steadily into the deep, mysterious water once more.

They were drawing near a city. A lake-city, like Mexico. They must have reached a city, because when Aaron woke up and tried to piece together the dream of which these are mere fragments, he could remember having just seen an idol. An Astarte he knew it as, seated by the road, and in her open lap, were some eggs: smallish hen's eggs, and one or two bigger eggs, like swan's, and one single little roll of bread. These lay in the lap of the roadside Astarte.... And then he could remember no more.

They were getting closer to a city. A lake city, like Mexico. They must have arrived at a city because when Aaron woke up and tried to piece together the dream that these are just fragments of, he recalled seeing an idol. He recognized it as Astarte, sitting by the road, and in her open lap were some eggs: a few small hen's eggs, one or two larger eggs resembling swan eggs, and a single little roll of bread. These were resting in the lap of the roadside Astarte... And then he couldn’t remember any more.

He woke, and for a minute tried to remember what he had been dreaming, and what it all meant. But he quickly relinquished the effort. So he looked at his watch: it was only half-past three. He had one of those American watches with luminous, phosphorescent figures and fingers. And tonight he felt afraid of its eerily shining face.

He woke up and for a moment tried to remember what he had been dreaming and what it all meant. But he quickly gave up. He looked at his watch: it was only 3:30. He had one of those American watches with glowing, luminescent numbers and hands. And tonight he felt scared of its strangely glowing face.

He was awake a long time in the dark—for two hours, thinking and not thinking, in that barren state which is not sleep, nor yet full wakefulness, and which is a painful strain. At length he went to sleep again, and did not wake till past eight o'clock. He did not ring for his coffee till nine.

He stayed awake in the dark for a long time—two hours, lost in thought and not thinking, in that empty state that’s neither sleep nor full wakefulness, which was a painful strain. Eventually, he fell asleep again and didn’t wake up until after eight o’clock. He didn’t call for his coffee until nine.

Outside was a bright day—but he hardly heeded it. He lay profitlessly thinking. With the breaking of the flute, that which was slowly breaking had finally shattered at last. And there was nothing ahead: no plan, no prospect. He knew quite well that people would help him: Francis Dekker or Angus Guest or the Marchese or Lilly. They would get him a new flute, and find him engagements. But what was the good? His flute was broken, and broken finally. The bomb had settled it. The bomb had settled it and everything. It was an end, no matter how he tried to patch things up. The only thing he felt was a thread of destiny attaching him to Lilly. The rest had all gone as bare and bald as the dead orb of the moon. So he made up his mind, if he could, to make some plan that would bring his life together with that of his evanescent friend.

Outside, it was a bright day—but he hardly noticed. He lay there, lost in thought. With the breaking of the flute, what had been slowly falling apart finally shattered completely. And there was nothing ahead: no plan, no hope. He knew that people would help him: Francis Dekker, Angus Guest, the Marchese, or Lilly. They would get him a new flute and find him gigs. But what was the point? His flute was broken, and it was broken for good. The bomb had made that clear. The bomb had settled it, and everything else. It was the end, no matter how much he tried to mend things. The only thing he felt was a thread of destiny tying him to Lilly. Everything else had become as bare and lifeless as the dead surface of the moon. So he resolved, if he could, to make a plan that would connect his life with that of his fleeting friend.

Lilly was a peculiar bird. Clever and attractive as he undoubtedly was, he was perhaps the most objectionable person to know. It was stamped on his peculiar face. Aaron thought of Lilly's dark, ugly face, which had something that lurked in it as a creature under leaves. Then he thought of the wide-apart eyes, with their curious candour and surety. The peculiar, half-veiled surety, as if nothing, nothing could overcome him. It made people angry, this look of silent, indifferent assurance. “Nothing can touch him on the quick, nothing can really GET at him,” they felt at last. And they felt it with resentment, almost with hate. They wanted to be able to get at him. For he was so open-seeming, so very outspoken. He gave himself away so much. And he had no money to fall back on. Yet he gave himself away so easily, paid such attention, almost deference to any chance friend. So they all thought: Here is a wise person who finds me the wonder which I really am.—And lo and behold, after he had given them the trial, and found their inevitable limitations, he departed and ceased to heed their wonderful existence. Which, to say the least of it, was fraudulent and damnable. It was then, after his departure, that they realised his basic indifference to them, and his silent arrogance. A silent arrogance that knew all their wisdom, and left them to it.

Lilly was a strange guy. Smart and good-looking as he undeniably was, he was probably the most difficult person to be around. It was obvious from his unusual face. Aaron thought about Lilly's dark, unattractive face, which had something lurking beneath it, like a creature hiding under leaves. Then he remembered the widely spaced eyes, with their curious openness and confidence. The strange, half-hidden confidence, as if nothing could really get to him. This expression of calm, indifferent assurance made people frustrated, almost angry. "Nothing can really touch him, nothing can truly GET to him," they eventually felt. And they felt it with resentment, nearly with hatred. They wanted to be able to reach him. Because he seemed so open, so straightforward. He revealed so much about himself. And he had no money to fall back on. Yet he opened up so easily, paying such attention, almost showing respect to anyone he casually befriended. So they all thought: Here’s a wise person who sees the greatness in me. But lo and behold, after he had given them a chance and discovered their inevitable shortcomings, he left and stopped acknowledging their amazing existence. Which, to say the least, was deceitful and terrible. It was only after he left that they understood his fundamental indifference toward them, and his quiet arrogance. A quiet arrogance that recognized all their wisdom and simply left them to it.

Aaron had been through it all. He had started by thinking Lilly a peculiar little freak: gone on to think him a wonderful chap, and a bit pathetic: progressed, and found him generous, but overbearing: then cruel and intolerant, allowing no man to have a soul of his own: then terribly arrogant, throwing a fellow aside like an old glove which is in holes at the finger-ends. And all the time, which was most beastly, seeing through one. All the time, freak and outsider as he was, Lilly knew. He knew, and his soul was against the whole world.

Aaron had been through it all. He had started by thinking Lilly was a weird little freak, then he thought he was a great guy, but also a bit pathetic. He moved on to see him as generous but overbearing, then cruel and intolerant, not allowing anyone to have their own identity. Eventually, he found him to be really arrogant, tossing people aside like an old glove that’s got holes in the fingers. And the worst part was that Lilly, being a freak and an outsider, could see right through him. All the time, he knew. He knew, and his spirit was against the whole world.

Driven to bay, and forced to choose. Forced to choose, not between life and death, but between the world and the uncertain, assertive Lilly. Forced to choose, and yet, in the world, having nothing left to choose. For in the world there was nothing left to choose, unless he would give in and try for success. Aaron knew well enough that if he liked to do a bit of buttering, people would gladly make a success of him, and give him money and success. He could become quite a favourite.

Driven to a corner and forced to decide. Forced to decide, not between life and death, but between the world and the unpredictable, confident Lilly. Forced to decide, yet in the world, having nothing left to choose from. For in the world there was nothing left to choose from, unless he surrendered and aimed for success. Aaron knew well enough that if he wanted to charm people a little, they would happily make him successful and provide him with money and recognition. He could become quite a favorite.

But no! If he had to give in to something: if he really had to give in, and it seemed he had: then he would rather give in to the little Lilly than to the beastly people of the world. If he had to give in, then it should be to no woman, and to no social ideal, and to no social institution. No!—if he had to yield his wilful independence, and give himself, then he would rather give himself to the little, individual man than to any of the rest. For to tell the truth, in the man was something incomprehensible, which had dominion over him, if he chose to allow it.

But no! If he had to give in to something: if he really had to give in, and it seemed like he did: then he would rather give in to the little Lilly than to the awful people of the world. If he had to give in, then it shouldn’t be to any woman, or any social ideal, or any social institution. No!—if he had to lose his stubborn independence and give himself up, then he would rather give himself to the little, individual man than to anyone else. Because to be honest, there was something in the man that was beyond understanding, which had power over him if he chose to let it.

As he lay pondering this over, escaping from the cul de sac in which he had been running for so long, by yielding to one of his pursuers: yielding to the peculiar mastery of one man's nature rather than to the quicksands of woman or the stinking bogs of society: yielding, since yield he must, in some direction or other: yielding in a new direction now, to one strange and incalculable little individual: as Aaron lay so relaxing, finding a peculiar delight in giving his soul to his mind's hero, the self-same hero tapped and entered.

As he lay there thinking this over, breaking free from the dead end he had been stuck in for so long by submitting to one of his pursuers: surrendering to the unique control of one man's personality instead of the uncertain traps of women or the dirty pitfalls of society: giving in, since he had to yield in some way: now yielding in a new direction, to one odd and unpredictable individual: as Aaron lay there relaxing, he found a strange pleasure in giving his soul to his mind's hero, and that very hero knocked and entered.

“I wondered,” he said, “if you'd like to walk into the country with me: it is such a nice day. I thought you might have gone out already. But here you are in bed like a woman who's had a baby.—You're all right, are you?”

“I was wondering,” he said, “if you’d like to take a walk in the countryside with me. It’s such a lovely day. I figured you might have already gone out, but here you are in bed like someone who just had a baby. You’re okay, right?”

“Yes,” said Aaron. “I'm all right.”

“Yes,” Aaron replied. “I’m fine.”

“Miserable about your flute?—Ah, well, there are more flutes. Get up then.” And Lilly went to the window, and stood looking out at the river.

“Miserable about your flute?—Oh, well, there are more flutes. Get up then.” And Lilly went to the window and stood looking out at the river.

“We're going away on Thursday,” he said.

“We're leaving on Thursday,” he said.

“Where to?” said Aaron.

“Where to?” asked Aaron.

“Naples. We've got a little house there for the winter—in the country, not far from Sorrento—I must get a bit of work done, now the winter is coming. And forget all about everything and just live with life. What's the good of running after life, when we've got it in us, if nobody prevents us and obstructs us?”

“Naples. We have a small house there for the winter—in the countryside, not far from Sorrento—I need to get some work done now that winter is approaching. And forget about everything and just embrace life. What’s the point of chasing after life when we have it within us, as long as no one stops us or gets in our way?”

Aaron felt very queer.

Aaron felt very strange.

“But for how long will you settle down—?” he asked.

“But how long are you planning to settle down—?” he asked.

“Oh, only the winter. I am a vagrant really: or a migrant. I must migrate. Do you think a cuckoo in Africa and a cuckoo in Essex is one AND the same bird? Anyhow, I know I must oscillate between north and south, so oscillate I do. It's just my nature. All people don't have the same needs.”

“Oh, just winter. I’m basically a wanderer: or a traveler. I have to move around. Do you think a cuckoo in Africa and a cuckoo in Essex are the same bird? Either way, I know I have to go back and forth between north and south, so that’s what I do. It’s just who I am. Not everyone has the same needs.”

“Perhaps not,” said Aaron, who had risen and was sitting on the side of the bed.

“Maybe not,” said Aaron, who had gotten up and was sitting on the edge of the bed.

“I would very much like to try life in another continent, among another race. I feel Europe becoming like a cage to me. Europe may be all right in herself. But I find myself chafing. Another year I shall get out. I shall leave Europe. I begin to feel caged.”

“I really want to experience life on another continent, among a different culture. Europe is starting to feel like a cage to me. Europe might be fine on its own. But I feel restless. In another year, I’ll get out. I’ll leave Europe. I’m beginning to feel trapped.”

“I guess there are others that feel caged, as well as you,” said Aaron.

“I guess there are others who feel trapped, just like you,” Aaron said.

“I guess there are.”

"I guess there are."

“And maybe they haven't a chance to get out.”

“And maybe they don’t have a chance to get out.”

Lilly was silent a moment. Then he said:

Lilly was quiet for a moment. Then he said:

“Well, I didn't make life and society. I can only go my own way.”

"Well, I didn't create life and society. I can only follow my own path."

Aaron too was silent. A deep disappointment was settling over his spirit.

Aaron was also quiet. A deep sense of disappointment was washing over him.

“Will you be alone all winter?”

“Are you going to be alone all winter?”

“Just myself and Tanny,” he answered. “But people always turn up.”

“Just me and Tanny,” he replied. “But people always show up.”

“And then next year, what will you do?”

“And what will you do next year?”

“Who knows? I may sail far off. I should like to. I should like to try quite a new life-mode. This is finished in me—and yet perhaps it is absurd to go further. I'm rather sick of seekers. I hate a seeker.”

“Who knows? I might sail far away. I’d like that. I want to try a completely new way of living. This part of me is done—and yet maybe it’s foolish to go on. I’m pretty tired of seekers. I can’t stand a seeker.”

“What,” said Aaron rather sarcastically—“those who are looking for a new religion?”

“What,” Aaron said with a hint of sarcasm—“those who are searching for a new religion?”

“Religion—and love—and all that. It's a disease now.”

“Religion—and love—and all that. It’s a sickness now.”

“Oh, I don't know,” said Aaron. “Perhaps the lack of love and religion is the disease.”

“Oh, I don’t know,” Aaron said. “Maybe it’s the absence of love and faith that’s the problem.”

“Ah—bah! The grinding the old millstones of love and God is what ails us, when there's no more grist between the stones. We've ground love very small. Time to forget it. Forget the very words religion, and God, and love—then have a shot at a new mode. But the very words rivet us down and don't let us move. Rivets, and we can't get them out.”

“Ugh—come on! The constant struggle between love and God is what's bothering us, especially when there’s nothing left to grind. We've reduced love to nothing. It’s time to let it go. Let’s forget the words religion, God, and love—then we can try something new. But these very words hold us back and keep us stuck. They’re like rivets, and we can’t get free.”

“And where should we be if we could?” said Aaron.

“And where would we be if we could?” said Aaron.

“We might begin to be ourselves, anyhow.”

“We might start to be ourselves, anyway.”

“And what does that mean?” said Aaron. “Being yourself—what does it mean?”

“And what does that mean?” Aaron asked. “Being yourself—what does that even mean?”

“To me, everything.”

"Means everything to me."

“And to most folks, nothing. They've got to have a goal.”

“And to most people, nothing. They need to have a goal.”

“There is no goal. I loathe goals more than any other impertinence. Gaols, they are. Bah—jails and jailers, gaols and gaolers—-”

“There is no goal. I hate goals more than anything else annoying. They are like prisons. Bah—jails and jailers, prisons and prison guards—”

“Wherever you go, you'll find people with their noses tied to some goal,” said Aaron.

“Wherever you go, you’ll see people focused on some goal,” said Aaron.

“Their wagon hitched to a star—which goes round and round like an ass in a gin,” laughed Lilly. “Be damned to it.”

“Their wagon hitched to a star—which spins around and around like a donkey in a gin,” laughed Lilly. “To hell with it.”

Aaron got himself dressed, and the two men went out, took a tram and went into the country. Aaron could not help it—Lilly put his back up. They came to a little inn near a bridge, where a broad stream rustled bright and shallow. It was a sunny warm day, and Aaron and Lilly had a table outside under the thin trees at the top of the bank above the river. The yellow leaves were falling—the Tuscan sky was turquoise blue. In the stream below three naked boys still adventurously bathed, and lay flat on the shingle in the sun. A wagon with two pale, loving, velvety oxen drew slowly down the hill, looking at each step as if they were going to come to rest, to move no more. But still they stepped forward. Till they came to the inn, and there they stood at rest. Two old women were picking the last acorns under three scrubby oak-trees, whilst a girl with bare feet drove her two goats and a sheep up from the water-side towards the women. The girl wore a dress that had been blue, perhaps indigo, but which had faded to the beautiful lavender-purple colour which is so common, and which always reminded Lilly of purple anemones in the south.

Aaron got dressed, and the two men went out, took a tram, and headed into the countryside. Aaron couldn't help it—Lilly annoyed him. They arrived at a little inn near a bridge, where a wide stream flowed gently and clear. It was a warm, sunny day, and Aaron and Lilly sat at a table outside under the thin trees overlooking the riverbank. Yellow leaves were falling, and the Tuscan sky was a turquoise blue. Below in the stream, three naked boys were still playfully swimming, lying flat on the pebbles in the sun. A wagon pulled by two gentle, velvety oxen moved slowly down the hill, each step seeming like it might be their last, but they kept going. Eventually, they reached the inn and stood still. Two old women were gathering the last acorns under three scruffy oak trees, while a girl with bare feet herded her two goats and a sheep from the waterside toward the women. The girl wore a dress that used to be blue, maybe indigo, but had faded to a beautiful lavender-purple, a color that always reminded Lilly of purple anemones in the south.

The two friends sat in the sun and drank red wine. It was midday. From the thin, square belfry on the opposite hill the bells had rung. The old women and the girl squatted under the trees, eating their bread and figs. The boys were dressing, fluttering into their shirts on the stream's shingle. A big girl went past, with somebody's dinner tied in a red kerchief and perched on her head. It was one of the most precious hours: the hour of pause, noon, and the sun, and the quiet acceptance of the world. At such a time everything seems to fall into a true relationship, after the strain of work and of urge.

The two friends sat in the sun, sipping red wine. It was noon. The bells had chimed from the thin, square belfry on the hill across from them. The old women and the girl were sitting under the trees, enjoying their bread and figs. The boys were getting dressed, putting on their shirts by the stream's pebbles. A big girl walked by, balancing someone’s dinner wrapped in a red scarf on her head. It was one of those precious hours: the pause at noon, filled with sunshine and the peaceful acceptance of the world. During such times, everything seems to fall into place after the pressure of work and desire.

Aaron looked at Lilly, and saw the same odd, distant look on his face as on the face of some animal when it lies awake and alert, yet perfectly at one with its surroundings. It was something quite different from happiness: an alert enjoyment of rest, an intense and satisfying sense of centrality. As a dog when it basks in the sun with one eye open and winking: or a rabbit quite still and wide-eyed, with a faintly-twitching nose. Not passivity, but alert enjoyment of being central, life-central in one's own little circumambient world.

Aaron looked at Lilly and noticed the same strange, distant expression on his face as that of an animal lying awake and alert, completely at ease with its surroundings. It was something entirely different from happiness: a keen enjoyment of rest, a deep and fulfilling sense of being at the center of things. Like a dog basking in the sun with one eye open and winking, or a rabbit sitting still and wide-eyed, with a slightly twitching nose. Not passivity, but an aware enjoyment of being at the center, life-central in one’s own little surrounding world.

They sat thus still—or lay under the trees—for an hour and a half. Then Lilly paid the bill, and went on.

They sat there quietly—or lay under the trees—for an hour and a half. Then Lilly paid the bill and moved on.

“What am I going to do this winter, do you think?” Aaron asked.

“What do you think I should do this winter?” Aaron asked.

“What do you want to do?”

“What do you want to do?”

“Nay, that's what I want to know.”

"Nah, that's what I want to know."

“Do you want anything? I mean, does something drive you from inside?”

“Do you want anything? I mean, is there something pushing you from within?”

“I can't just rest,” said Aaron.

“I can't just take a break,” said Aaron.

“Can't you settle down to something?—to a job, for instance?”

“Can't you just focus on something?—like a job, for example?”

“I've not found the job I could settle down to, yet,” said Aaron.

“I still haven't found a job I could settle into,” said Aaron.

“Why not?”

“Why not?”

“It's just my nature.”

“It’s just who I am.”

“Are you a seeker? Have you got a divine urge, or need?”

“Are you a seeker? Do you have a spiritual urge, or a need?”

“How do I know?” laughed Aaron. “Perhaps I've got a DAMNED urge, at the bottom of me. I'm sure it's nothing divine.”

“How do I know?” laughed Aaron. “Maybe I just have a DAMNED urge deep inside me. I’m sure it’s nothing divine.”

“Very well then. Now, in life, there are only two great dynamic urges—do you believe me—?”

“Alright then. So, in life, there are only two powerful drives—do you believe me—?”

“How do I know?” laughed Aaron. “Do you want to be believed?”

“How am I supposed to know?” laughed Aaron. “Do you want people to believe you?”

“No, I don't care a straw. Only for your own sake, you'd better believe me.”

“No, I don’t care at all. But for your own good, you’d better believe me.”

“All right then—what about it?”

“Okay then—what's the deal?”

“Well, then, there are only two great dynamic urges in LIFE: love and power.”

“Well, then, there are only two powerful drives in life: love and power.”

“Love and power?” said Aaron. “I don't see power as so very important.”

“Love and power?” Aaron said. “I don’t think power is that important.”

“You don't see because you don't look. But that's not the point. What sort of urge is your urge? Is it the love urge?”

“You don't notice because you're not paying attention. But that's not what matters. What kind of desire is your desire? Is it the desire for love?”

“I don't know,” said Aaron.

"I don't know," Aaron said.

“Yes, you do. You know that you have got an urge, don't you?”

“Yes, you do. You know you have an urge, right?”

“Yes—” rather unwillingly Aaron admitted it.

“Yeah—” Aaron admitted it, albeit reluctantly.

“Well then, what is it? Is it that you want to love, or to be obeyed?”

“Well then, what is it? Do you want to love, or do you want to be obeyed?”

“A bit of both.”

“A little of both.”

“All right—a bit of both. And what are you looking for in love?—A woman whom you can love, and who will love you, out and out and all in all and happy ever after sort of thing?”

“All right—a bit of both. So, what are you looking for in love?—A woman you can love, who will love you back, totally and completely, the happily ever after kind of thing?”

“That's what I started out for, perhaps,” laughed Aaron.

“That's what I started out for, maybe,” laughed Aaron.

“And now you know it's all my eye!” Aaron looked at Lilly, unwilling to admit it. Lilly began to laugh.

“And now you know it’s all a trick of the light!” Aaron looked at Lilly, not wanting to admit it. Lilly started to laugh.

“You know it well enough,” he said. “It's one of your lost illusions, my boy. Well, then, what next? Is it a God you're after? Do you want a God you can strive to and attain, through love, and live happy ever after, countless millions of eternities, immortality and all that? Is this your little dodge?”

“You know it well enough,” he said. “It's one of your lost illusions, my boy. So, what’s next? Are you looking for God? Do you want a God that you can strive for and reach through love, and then live happily ever after for countless eternities, with immortality and all that? Is this your little trick?”

Again Aaron looked at Lilly with that odd double look of mockery and unwillingness to give himself away.

Again, Aaron looked at Lilly with that strange mixed look of sarcasm and a reluctance to reveal his true feelings.

“All right then. You've got a love-urge that urges you to God; have you? Then go and join the Buddhists in Burmah, or the newest fangled Christians in Europe. Go and stick your head in a bush of Nirvana or spiritual perfection. Trot off.”

“All right then. You've got a strong desire that pushes you towards God, right? Then go and join the Buddhists in Burma, or the latest trendy Christians in Europe. Go and bury yourself in a quest for Nirvana or spiritual perfection. Off you go.”

“I won't,” said Aaron.

“I won't,” Aaron said.

“You must. If you've got a love-urge, then give it its fulfilment.”

“You have to. If you feel a desire for love, then go ahead and fulfill it.”

“I haven't got a love-urge.”

"I don't have a crush."

“You have. You want to get excited in love. You want to be carried away in love. You want to whoosh off in a nice little love whoosh and love yourself. Don't deny it. I know you do. You want passion to sweep you off on wings of fire till you surpass yourself, and like the swooping eagle swoop right into the sun. I know you, my love-boy.”

“You do. You want to feel excited about love. You want to be swept away in love. You want to take off in a nice little love rush and love yourself. Don't deny it. I know you do. You want passion to lift you up on wings of fire until you exceed your limits, and like a soaring eagle, dive right into the sun. I know you, my love.”

“Not any more—not any more. I've been had too often,” laughed Aaron.

“Not anymore—not anymore. I've been fooled too many times,” laughed Aaron.

“Bah, it's a lesson men never learn. No matter how sick they make themselves with love, they always rush for more, like a dog to his vomit.”

“Ugh, it’s a lesson men never learn. No matter how much they hurt themselves with love, they always go back for more, like a dog to its vomit.”

“Well, what am I to do then, if I'm not to love?” cried Aaron.

“Well, what am I supposed to do then, if I can’t love?” cried Aaron.

“You want to go on, from passion to passion, from ecstasy to ecstasy, from triumph to triumph, till you can whoosh away into glory, beyond yourself, all bonds loosened and happy ever after. Either that or Nirvana, opposite side of the medal.”

“You want to move from one passion to another, from one thrill to the next, from triumph to triumph, until you can soar away into glory, beyond yourself, all connections freed and living happily ever after. Otherwise, it’s Nirvana, the other side of the coin.”

“There's probably more hate than love in me,” said Aaron.

“There's probably more hate than love in me,” Aaron said.

“That's the recoil of the same urge. The anarchist, the criminal, the murderer, he is only the extreme lover acting on the recoil. But it is love: only in recoil. It flies back, the love-urge, and becomes a horror.”

“That's the backlash of the same desire. The anarchist, the criminal, the murderer, he is just the ultimate lover responding to that backlash. But it is love: only in recoil. It bounces back, the love urge, and turns into a nightmare.”

“All right then. I'm a criminal and a murderer,” said Aaron.

“All right then. I’m a criminal and a murderer,” said Aaron.

“No, you're not. But you've a love-urge. And perhaps on the recoil just now. But listen to me. It's no good thinking the love-urge is the one and only. Niente! You can whoosh if you like, and get excited and carried away loving a woman, or humanity, or God. Swoop away in the love direction till you lose yourself. But that's where you're had. You can't lose yourself. You can try. But you might just as well try to swallow yourself. You'll only bite your fingers off in the attempt. You can't lose yourself, neither in woman nor humanity nor in God. You've always got yourself on your hands in the end: and a very raw and jaded and humiliated and nervous-neurasthenic self it is, too, in the end. A very nasty thing to wake up to is one's own raw self after an excessive love-whoosh. Look even at President Wilson: he love-whooshed for humanity, and found in the end he'd only got a very sorry self on his hands.

“No, you're not. But you do have a desire for love. And maybe you're feeling it right now. But listen to me. It’s no good thinking that this love desire is the only thing that matters. Niente! You can get caught up in excitement and love for a woman, humanity, or God. You can dive into that feeling until you lose yourself. But that’s where you go wrong. You can’t lose yourself. You can try, but that’s like trying to swallow yourself. You’ll only end up hurting yourself in the process. In the end, you can’t lose yourself in a woman, humanity, or God. You always end up with yourself: and it’s often a very raw, jaded, humiliated, and anxious version of yourself. It’s a nasty surprise to wake up to your own raw self after an overwhelming rush of love. Just look at President Wilson: he got caught up in love for humanity and found out he was left with a very sorry version of himself in the end.”

“So leave off. Leave off, my boy. Leave off love-whooshing. You can't lose yourself, so stop trying. The responsibility is on your own shoulders all the time, and no God which man has ever struck can take it off. You ARE yourself and so BE yourself. Stick to it and abide by it. Passion or no passion, ecstasy or no ecstasy, urge or no urge, there's no goal outside you, where you can consummate like an eagle flying into the sun, or a moth into a candle. There's no goal outside you—and there's no God outside you. No God, whom you can get to and rest in. None. It's a case of:

“So just stop. Stop it, my boy. Stop with the love nonsense. You can't lose who you are, so quit trying. The responsibility is always on your own shoulders, and no God that anyone has ever imagined can take that away. You ARE yourself, so just BE yourself. Hold on to that and stick with it. Whether there's passion or not, ecstasy or not, desire or not, there’s no goal outside of you where you can reach fulfillment like an eagle soaring into the sun or a moth drawn to a flame. There’s no goal outside you—and there’s no God outside you. No God that you can reach out to and find peace in. None. It’s all about:

          'Trot, trot to market, to buy a penny bun,
           And trot, trot back again, as fast as you can run.'
          'Run, run to the market, to buy a penny roll,  
           And run, run back again, as fast as you can go.'

But there's no God outside you, whom you can rise to or sink to or swoop away to. You can't even gum yourself to a divine Nirvana moon. Because all the time you've got to eat your dinner and digest it. There is no goal outside you. None.

But there's no God outside of you that you can elevate to, drop down to, or escape from. You can't even attach yourself to some heavenly ideal. Because all the time, you have to eat your dinner and digest it. There is no goal outside of you. None.

“There is only one thing, your own very self. So you'd better stick to it. You can't be any bigger than just yourself, so you needn't drag God in. You've got one job, and no more. There inside you lies your own very self, like a germinating egg, your precious Easter egg of your own soul. There it is, developing bit by bit, from one single egg-cell which you were at your conception in your mother's womb, on and on to the strange and peculiar complication in unity which never stops till you die—if then. You've got an innermost, integral unique self, and since it's the only thing you have got or ever will have, don't go trying to lose it. You've got to develop it, from the egg into the chicken, and from the chicken into the one-and-only phoenix, of which there can only be one at a time in the universe. There can only be one of you at a time in the universe—and one of me. So don't forget it. Your own single oneness is your destiny. Your destiny comes from within, from your own self-form. And you can't know it beforehand, neither your destiny nor your self-form. You can only develop it. You can only stick to your own very self, and NEVER betray it. And by so sticking, you develop the one and only phoenix of your own self, and you unfold your own destiny, as a dandelion unfolds itself into a dandelion, and not into a stick of celery.

“There’s only one thing that matters: your true self. So you'd better hold on to it. You can't be more than just yourself, so there's no need to involve God. You have one job and nothing more. Inside you is your true self, like a developing egg, your precious Easter egg of your soul. There it is, growing piece by piece, starting from that single egg-cell you were at conception in your mother’s womb, continuing on to the complex and unique being that doesn’t stop evolving until you die—if it ever does. You have an innermost, integral, unique self, and since it’s the only thing you’ll ever have, don’t try to lose it. You need to develop it, from the egg into the chick, and from the chick into the one-and-only phoenix, of which there can only be one at a time in the universe. There can only be one of you at a time in the universe—and one of me. So don’t forget that. Your own singularity is your destiny. Your destiny originates from within, from your own self. And you can't know it in advance, neither your destiny nor your self. You can only develop it. You can only stay true to your true self, and NEVER betray it. By doing so, you create the one and only phoenix of your self, and you reveal your destiny, just like a dandelion blooming into a dandelion, not into a stick of celery.”

“Remember this, my boy: you've never got to deny the Holy Ghost which is inside you, your own soul's self. Never. Or you'll catch it. And you've never got to think you'll dodge the responsibility of your own soul's self, by loving or sacrificing or Nirvaning—or even anarchising and throwing bombs. You never will....”

“Remember this, my boy: you must never deny the Holy Spirit within you, your true self. Never. Or you'll regret it. And you can't think you can escape the responsibility of your true self by loving, sacrificing, seeking enlightenment—or even by being an anarchist and throwing bombs. You never will....”

Aaron was silenced for a moment by this flood of words. Then he said smiling:

Aaron was quiet for a moment, taken aback by this outpouring of words. Then he said, smiling:

“So I'd better sit tight on my soul, till it hatches, had I?”

“So I guess I should just hang on to my soul until it comes to life, right?”

“Oh, yes. If your soul's urge urges you to love, then love. But always know that what you are doing is the fulfilling of your own soul's impulse. It's no good trying to act by prescription: not a bit. And it's no use getting into frenzies. If you've got to go in for love and passion, go in for them. But they aren't the goal. They're a mere means: a life-means, if you will. The only goal is the fulfilling of your own soul's active desire and suggestion. Be passionate as much as ever it is your nature to be passionate, and deeply sensual as far as you can be. Small souls have a small sensuality, deep souls a deep one. But remember, all the time, the responsibility is upon your own head, it all rests with your own lonely soul, the responsibility for your own action.”

“Oh, yes. If your soul's urge drives you to love, then love. But always remember that what you're doing is fulfilling your own soul's impulse. It's pointless to try to follow rules: not at all. And there's no benefit in getting overly emotional. If you’re meant to pursue love and passion, then go for it. But they're not the end goal. They’re just a means to an end: a way to live, if you will. The only goal is to fulfill your own soul's active desire and intuition. Be as passionate as your nature allows, and embrace your sensuality as much as you can. Those with small souls have limited sensuality, while those with deep souls experience it more profoundly. But always keep in mind that the responsibility lies with you; it’s all up to your own solitary soul to take responsibility for your actions.”

“I never said it didn't,” said Aaron.

“I never said it didn’t,” Aaron replied.

“You never said it did. You never accepted. You thought there was something outside, to justify you: God, or a creed, or a prescription. But remember, your soul inside you is your only Godhead. It develops your actions within you as a tree develops its own new cells. And the cells push on into buds and boughs and flowers. And these are your passion and your acts and your thoughts and expressions, your developing consciousness. You don't know beforehand, and you can't. You can only stick to your own soul through thick and thin.

“You never said it did. You never accepted it. You thought there was something outside to justify you: God, a belief system, or some rules. But remember, the only God you have is the soul inside you. It shapes your actions just like a tree grows new cells. Those cells push out into buds, branches, and flowers. And those represent your passions, your actions, your thoughts, and your expressions — your evolving consciousness. You can't know it all in advance, and you can't. You can only stay true to your own soul, no matter what.”

“You are your own Tree of Life, roots and limbs and trunk. Somewhere within the wholeness of the tree lies the very self, the quick: its own innate Holy Ghost. And this Holy Ghost puts forth new buds, and pushes past old limits, and shakes off a whole body of dying leaves. And the old limits hate being empassed, and the old leaves hate to fall. But they must, if the tree-soul says so....”

“You are your own Tree of Life, with roots, branches, and a trunk. Somewhere within the entire tree lies your true self, the essence: its own innate spirit. This spirit brings forth new growth, breaks through old boundaries, and sheds a whole bunch of dying leaves. The old boundaries resist being surpassed, and the old leaves resist falling. But they must, if the soul of the tree says so...”

They had sat again during this harangue, under a white wall. Aaron listened more to the voice than the words. It was more the sound value which entered his soul, the tone, the strange speech-music which sank into him. The sense he hardly heeded. And yet he understood, he knew. He understood, oh so much more deeply than if he had listened with his head. And he answered an objection from the bottom of his soul.

They sat again during this rant, under a white wall. Aaron listened more to the sound than the actual words. It was the sound that resonated with his soul, the tone, the unique rhythm of the speech that sank into him. He barely paid attention to the meaning. Yet he understood, he knew. He understood so much more deeply than if he had listened with his intellect. And he responded to an objection from the depths of his soul.

“But you talk,” he said, “as if we were like trees, alone by ourselves in the world. We aren't. If we love, it needs another person than ourselves. And if we hate, and even if we talk.”

“But you talk,” he said, “as if we were like trees, just alone in the world. We’re not. If we love, it takes another person besides ourselves. And if we hate, and even if we talk.”

“Quite,” said Lilly. “And that's just the point. We've got to love and hate moreover—and even talk. But we haven't got to fix on any one of these modes, and say that's the only mode. It is such imbecility to say that love and love alone must rule. It is so obviously not the case. Yet we try and make it so.”

“Exactly,” Lilly said. “And that's the whole point. We need to love and hate, and also communicate. But we shouldn't settle on just one of these ways and claim that's the only way. It's utterly foolish to say that love alone should be in charge. Clearly, that's not true. Yet we keep trying to make it that way.”

“I feel that,” said Aaron. “It's all a lie.”

“I feel that,” Aaron said. “It's all a lie.”

“It's worse. It's a half lie. But listen. I told you there were two urges—two great life-urges, didn't I? There may be more. But it comes on me so strongly, now, that there are two: love, and power. And we've been trying to work ourselves, at least as individuals, from the love-urge exclusively, hating the power-urge, and repressing it. And now I find we've got to accept the very thing we've hated.

“It's worse. It's a half-truth. But listen. I told you there are two drives—two major life drives, right? There might be more. But it hits me so strongly now that there are two: love and power. And we've been trying to work on ourselves, at least as individuals, only from the love drive, hating the power drive and pushing it down. And now I realize we have to accept the very thing we've despised.

“We've exhausted our love-urge, for the moment. And yet we try to force it to continue working. So we get inevitably anarchy and murder. It's no good. We've got to accept the power motive, accept it in deep responsibility, do you understand me? It is a great life motive. It was that great dark power-urge which kept Egypt so intensely living for so many centuries. It is a vast dark source of life and strength in us now, waiting either to issue into true action, or to burst into cataclysm. Power—the power-urge. The will-to-power—but not in Nietzsche's sense. Not intellectual power. Not mental power. Not conscious will-power. Not even wisdom. But dark, living, fructifying power. Do you know what I mean?”

“We've run out of our desire for love, at least for now. And yet we try to keep it going. This inevitably leads to chaos and violence. It's not right. We have to accept the drive for power, acknowledge it with deep responsibility, do you get what I'm saying? It's a powerful motivation in life. It was that deep, dark drive for power that kept Egypt thriving for so many centuries. It’s a vast, dark source of life and strength within us now, waiting to either manifest as true action or explode into disaster. Power—the urge for power. The will to power—but not in Nietzsche's way. Not intellectual power. Not mental power. Not conscious willpower. Not even wisdom. But dark, living, nurturing power. Do you understand what I mean?”

“I don't know,” said Aaron.

“I don't know,” Aaron said.

“Take what you call love, for example. In the real way of love, the positive aim is to make the other person—or persons—happy. It devotes itself to the other or to others. But change the mode. Let the urge be the urge of power. Then the great desire is not happiness, neither of the beloved nor of oneself. Happiness is only one of many states, and it is horrible to think of fixing us down to one state. The urge of power does not seek for happiness any more than for any other state. It urges from within, darkly, for the displacing of the old leaves, the inception of the new. It is powerful and self-central, not seeking its centre outside, in some God or some beloved, but acting indomitably from within itself.

“Take what you call love, for example. In the genuine sense of love, the main goal is to make the other person—or people—happy. It focuses on the other person or people. But change the approach. Let the drive be the drive for power. Then the big desire isn't happiness, either for the beloved or for oneself. Happiness is just one of many states, and it’s terrible to think of limiting us to just one state. The drive for power doesn’t seek happiness any more than it seeks any other state. It urges from within, in a dark way, for the removal of the old and the creation of the new. It is powerful and self-reliant, not looking for its center outside, in some God or some beloved, but acting resolutely from within itself.”

“And of course there must be one who urges, and one who is impelled. Just as in love there is a beloved and a lover: The man is supposed to be the lover, the woman the beloved. Now, in the urge of power, it is the reverse. The woman must submit, but deeply, deeply submit. Not to any foolish fixed authority, not to any foolish and arbitrary will. But to something deep, deeper. To the soul in its dark motion of power and pride. We must reverse the poles. The woman must now submit—but deeply, deeply, and richly! No subservience. None of that. No slavery. A deep, unfathomable free submission.”

“And of course there has to be someone who pushes, and someone who is driven. Just like in love, there's a lover and a beloved: typically, the man is the lover and the woman is the beloved. But when it comes to the drive for power, it’s the opposite. The woman must submit, but she must do so profoundly, profoundly submit. Not to some shallow fixed authority, nor to any random will. But to something deeper, much deeper. To the soul in its dark force of power and pride. We need to flip the dynamic. The woman must now submit—but richly, profoundly! No subservience. None of that. No slavery. A deep, immeasurable free submission.”

“You'll never get it,” said Aaron.

“You'll never understand it,” said Aaron.

“You will, if you abandon the love idea and the love motive, and if you stand apart, and never bully, never force from the conscious will. That's where Nietzsche was wrong. His was the conscious and benevolent will, in fact, the love-will. But the deep power-urge is not conscious of its aims: and it is certainly not consciously benevolent or love-directed.—Whatever else happens, somewhere, sometime, the deep power-urge in man will have to issue forth again, and woman will submit, livingly, not subjectedly.”

“You will need to let go of the idea of love and the desire for it, stand apart, and never pressure or force anyone through your conscious will. That’s where Nietzsche was mistaken. His will was conscious and well-intentioned, in fact, it was a love-driven will. But the deeper desire for power isn’t aware of its goals, and it definitely isn’t consciously kind or love-focused. Regardless of what else happens, at some point, the deep power urge within humanity will re-emerge, and women will engage with it, livingly, not submissively.”

“She never will,” persisted Aaron. “Anything else will happen, but not that.”

“She never will,” Aaron insisted. “Anything else could happen, but not that.”

“She will,” said Lilly, “once man disengages himself from the love-mode, and stands clear. Once he stands clear, and the other great urge begins to flow in him, then the woman won't be able to resist. Her own soul will wish to yield itself.”

“She will,” said Lilly, “once a man steps back from being in love and sees things clearly. Once he sees clearly and that other strong desire starts to rise in him, then the woman won’t be able to resist. Her own soul will want to give in.”

“Woman yield—?” Aaron re-echoed.

“Woman yield—?” Aaron echoed.

“Woman—and man too. Yield to the deep power-soul in the individual man, and obey implicitly. I don't go back on what I said before. I do believe that every man must fulfil his own soul, every woman must be herself, herself only, not some man's instrument, or some embodied theory. But the mode of our being is such that we can only live and have our being whilst we are implicit in one of the great dynamic modes. We MUST either love, or rule. And once the love-mode changes, as change it must, for we are worn out and becoming evil in its persistence, then the other mode will take place in us. And there will be profound, profound obedience in place of this love-crying, obedience to the incalculable power-urge. And men must submit to the greater soul in a man, for their guidance: and women must submit to the positive power-soul in man, for their being.”

“Woman—and man too. Yield to the deep inner power within each individual and obey it without question. I stand by what I said before. I truly believe that every man must fulfill his own soul, and every woman must be herself, not just an extension of a man or a representation of an idea. However, the way we exist is such that we can only live fully while being part of one of the great dynamic modes. We MUST either love or take charge. And once the love mode shifts, as it inevitably will, because we become depleted and corrupted by its persistence, then the other mode will take over in us. And there will be deep, profound obedience instead of this love-driven desire, obedience to the uncontrollable power within. Men must submit to the greater soul in a man for guidance, and women must submit to the positive power within a man for their existence.”

“You'll never get it,” said Aaron.

“You'll never get it,” Aaron said.

“You will, when all men want it. All men say, they want a leader. Then let them in their souls submit to some greater soul than theirs. At present, when they say they want a leader, they mean they want an instrument, like Lloyd George. A mere instrument for their use. But it's more than that. It's the reverse. It's the deep, fathomless submission to the heroic soul in a greater man. You, Aaron, you too have the need to submit. You, too, have the need livingly to yield to a more heroic soul, to give yourself. You know you have. And you know it isn't love. It is life-submission. And you know it. But you kick against the pricks. And perhaps you'd rather die than yield. And so, die you must. It is your affair.”

“You will, when everyone wants it. Everyone says they want a leader. Then let them in their hearts submit to a greater soul than theirs. Right now, when they say they want a leader, they mean they want a tool, like Lloyd George. Just a tool for their use. But it’s more than that. It’s the opposite. It’s the deep, unending submission to the heroic spirit in a greater person. You, Aaron, you also have the need to submit. You, too, have the need to genuinely yield to a more heroic soul, to give yourself. You know you have to. And you know it’s not love. It’s life-submission. And you know it. But you resist it. And maybe you’d rather die than give in. And so, you might as well die. It’s your choice.”

There was a long pause. Then Aaron looked up into Lilly's face. It was dark and remote-seeming. It was like a Byzantine eikon at the moment.

There was a long pause. Then Aaron looked up into Lilly's face. It was dark and seemed distant. It resembled a Byzantine icon at that moment.

“And whom shall I submit to?” he said.

“And who should I submit to?” he said.

“Your soul will tell you,” replied the other.

“Your soul will let you know,” replied the other.

THE END

THE END







Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!